Chaos: the Age of Spike

by Kaliann25

Rating: teen
Tags: Random, Adventure, Rumble, Babs Seed, Alternate Universe, Main 6, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Spike, Comedy, Cutie Mark Crusaders
Length: 279080

Discord retired from being the god of chaos, naming Spike as his replacement. With the CMC as his agents of chaos, this is a new age of chaos for Equestria: the Age of Spike

Discord retired, yes, he retired from being the lord of chaos; and now Spike is his replacement.
With fresh new ideas and all the energy of youth, Spike is ready to make the life of the Mane 6 impossible; along with his loyal partners: the CMC

As all my other works, this is a translation. You can find the original in spanish here

Published 2015-03-24 03:10:03 UTC
Last updated 2018-03-18 05:40:18 UTC

And the game begins

The smell of pancakes and fresh coffee awoke Twilight, who after the worst night of her life; was still very tired. All her body hurt but thought it was because she slept in bad position.

“Morning Spike” she greeted yawning. “You know? I just had the weirdest and scariest dream. I dreamed that Discord retired from annoy us and named you his replacement as god of chaos. Weird, righ…?

She froze as she looked at Spike, now a black scaled dragon sitting in a floating throne eating happily a tower of pancakes.

“Morning Twi! Want some? I made appear enough for everypony!”

Twilight recovered… and began to bang her head against a wall.
A tall figure approached to her slowly.

“Are you alright, my faithful student?” Asked a maternal voice behind the purple alicorn.

Twilight, without noticing, continued banging her head to the wall harder and harder.

“If I’m alright? If I’m alright? OF COURSE NOT! Last night was the worst since I became a Princess because even with the Rainbow Powers we weren’t able to stop the stupid joke from the new lord of chaos; who humiliated us like never before! Then I return to my house, and surprise-surprise! This new lord of chaos is Spike and…

Princess Celestia smiled to her and put her hoof on Twilight’s shoulder.

“It’s okay Twilight, you had a bad night, that’s it. When I was just named Princess of the Sun, young Discord humiliated me several times. Deal with the lord of chaos is something you have to get use to”

Twilight blinked surprised.

“Princess Celestia? Sorry I didn’t notice you, but what are you doing here?”

The Princess shrugged happily, with a tiny smile.

“I just came to see if what Luna told me was true. Spike the new lord of disharmony and chaos; if I don’t see it I don’t believe it. But well, don’t feel bad about what happened last night. Like I said, deal with the lord of chaos is part of the routine of a Princess and you end getting used to”

Twilight couldn’t believe it.

“Still Discord never wasn’t that hard to defeat, remember that he over trusted the first time and that’s why we won. And then he was reformed and…

“That’s because you met him being an elder already, Twilight. But if you thought he was annoying you really should met him on his early days. But that was my experience with him; now you have an experience from your own with Spike as your rival, but Spike…”

“Yes Princess?” He asked jumping from his floating throne.

“Just remember: even if your job is to spread disorder and confusion all over the world; don’t ever forget the true friendship you’ve always have. Okay? Unlimited powers are no substitute of true friends”

Spike nodded with lots of enthusiasm and a great smile.

“No problem Princess Celestia! Only lots of fun and the right dose of chaos to harmonize (ironically) with harmony. I won’t be like Discord, I’ll do the things at my own way”

The white alicorn smiled maternally to the small black dragon.

“I’m glad to hear it Spike; I’ll leave you now. Thank you for the breakfast by the way”

Then, she left flying gracefully through the nearest window.
Twilight just sighed tiredly and finally she sat to have breakfast with Spike.

“Princess Celesia is right: I shouldn’t overreact for what happened last night; and I must say your prank was excellent Spike” she said about to take a bite of pancake but Spike stopped her on time.

“No Twilight, not those! Those are the ones I made for Pirncess Celestia” said the boy exchanging Twilight’s plate for other. “Those are yours. Is my apology for yesterday; and I really should think about something to apologize with the girls as well”

Twilight smiled, even if he was a chaos lord now, Spike was still him under his new black scales.

“I’m sure you’ll think in something Spike, but I’m glad you worry about that” Twilight said taking a bite of pancake. “WOW!! Those are wonderful Spike! What did you put in it?”

Spike shrugged.

“Nothing, just especial syrup. But those are safe… the ones I gave the Princess weren’t”

Twilight stopped eating immediately.

“Spike, what you did to her?”

“Nothing bad, it’s a favor. Really! Remember how much she complains about the weight she gains daily?”

Twilight nodded.

“Who understands her! First she can’t stop eating candy every two hours or less and then she complains… and wait a minute, what’s the relation between the pancakes you gave her and that?”

“The syrup of course!” Laughed Spike appearing a new tower of pancakes. “Is the liquefied version of the Candy of all candies. Is a favor to her so don’t worry about it”

Twilight gulped imagining what was going to happen as soon as her teacher take the first bite of any other sweet. She was about to complain but suddenly Spike heard a very small hit on the window. He turned around and with his vision incremented by his new god-like powers, he spotted the three fillies still using their Nightmare Night costumes trying to cover something on their flanks; and throwing small rocks in a desperate attempt to get Spike’s attention.

“Twi, I would love to stay and listen to your lecture but I have something to do”

And he teleported away leaving twilight alone with her breakfast and protest.
Outside, Spike appeared right behind the Cutie Mark Crusaders making them jump in surprise.

“Hi girls! What’s up?”

Scootaloo turned to everywhere making sure if they weren’t noticed yet.

“Spike we have big troubles. Can we talk in private?”

And before they could react, Spike clacked his fingers teleporting the whole group to the girls’ clubhouse.

“Warn us next time ya’ do that!” Complained Apple Bloom dizzy and annoyed.

“Come on, it was the greatest thing ever!” Said Scootaloo with a funny smile.

“Girls! To our problem!” Protested Sweetie Belle. “Spike, we have a big problem: look!”

She removed her costume showing her Cutie Mark of a music note.

“When we finished last night’s pandemonium, all of us had one” added Apple Bloom removing her costume as well, showing Spike the black apple that was now her Cutie Mark.

Finally Scootaloo showed Spike the mark of black bat-like wings she had in her flank now.

“Sweetie’s and Apple’s can be explained, but mine no; and yesterday our sisters were furious. I stayed at Rainbow Dash’s and luckily she didn’t ask questions when I told her I wanted to sleep with my cool vampire costume. But it won’t work a second time. Spike, we need help”

“If our sisters find out we helped you they’ll never let us hang out with you anymore” said Sweetie Belle with her cute little voice. “And you are one of our greatest friends, we don’t want that!”

“Not to mention it was the greatest night of our lives!” Said Apple Bloom. “We had a lot of fun and we got our Cutie Marks. Agents of Chaos, sounds as good as Elements of Harmony!”

Spike blinked surprised.

“Girls, are you sure you want to keep going with this?”

The girls nodded.

“It’s what we want and our destiny” said Sweetie Belle.

“Don’t you remember our talk from last week?” Asked Apple Bloom.

Of course Spike remember:

“Girls I know is risky and all, but try to think: we’re all the little siblings, no matter how hard we try we’ll always be at their shadow. All of us want to be number one, but our sisters are the Elements of Harmony, at Equestria’s eyes we’ll never shine more than them”

A general silence followed Spike’s speech. It was true, if they were honest with themselves, they all wanted to shine, be known as number ones. But with their sisters being who they were, they’ll be forever behind them.

“So if we help you, we’re going to shine?” Asked somepony.

Spike nodded.

“Think about it: the heroines job is taken already, but the villains just opened a vacancy. Besides we won’t be truly evil, just annoying like Discord"

The girls smiled excited, being the agents of chaos sounded very good right now.

Back to the present, Spike smiled warmly to the girls.

“Thank you friends, thank you very much. From now on, until I quit to be the lord of chaos, you’re my agents of chaos”

A black and purple energy came from Spike surrounding the girls, giving them their definitive powers. Spike nodded satisfied, everything was good now.

“Ready! And to solve your problem, I added camouflage powers for you; so concentrate if you want to hide your Cutie Marks”

The girls obeyed and the Cutie Marks disappeared, leaving them as blank flanks again.

“I never felt so relieve of being a blank flank” chuckled Sweetie Belle.

“Great!” Celebrated Scootaloo. “But now that we finished here, what’s our next plan Spike? I’m ready to face Rainbow Dash in my form of chaos”

Spike shrugged.

“I don’t know yet. Wait and I’ll think in something, but don’t worry, I’ll let you know by my messenger breath”

The girls nodded also satisfied and Spike teleported back to the castle, almost making Twilight faint by impression. She frowned.

“Sorry Twi, I didn’t mean to scare you”

“It’s okay, I guess I’ll have to get used to you using magic”

Spike chuckled but then he turned serious.

“Ey Twi, I was thinking; it’s okay if we invite the girls? I believe than I better explain them the new situation, and also I owe them an apology”

Twilight smiled.

“Great idea Spike, I’m sure they’ll understand as soon as we explain them”

And just like that, Spike wrote and sent the invitations with his messenger breath. Fifteen minutes later, all arrived and after patiently letting them yell all they needed; Spike began to explain the new situation calmly.
At the end everypony nodded understanding.

Rainbow sighed.

“Yeah, good prank buddy, I give you that” said the blue Pegasus. “But you’re still too far to defeat me, you better start getting new ideas”

Applejack shook her head with a smile.

“Yeah, A’ believe we forgive ya’ Spike. But try to follow Princess’ advice and we’ll be okay”

Pinkie Pie giggled happily looking at Spike with puppy eyes:

“Ey Spike! Do you think I can have some of that delicious and famous candy of all candies? I’m dying to know there’s actually a candy that good”

Rarity stopped her gently.

“Darling, I advice you to not to. Every chef depends of their taste and as a pastry chef I highly recommend not to ruin your love for sweets eating that thing. But getting back to the subject: I forgive you Spikey-Wikey. But I want you to know how late I ended up sleeping after fixing my mane after that disaster. Be more careful next time please”

“I think is alright if you don’t do anything really evil” said Fluttershy softly.

Spike smiled relieved, and even if he won’t promise anything about Rarity’s mane, it was good to know their friends forgave him.

“You know what this means, right?” Asked Pinkie happily.

“A party?” Guessed Twilight.

“But not any party, a Spike is our new enemy party!!” Jumped Pinkie excitedly all over the Palace setting decorations, food and everything else.

Then Discord materialized from nowhere, taking a plate of cucumber sandwiches with him.

“Did somepony said party?” Asked the draconequs. “I got the sandwiches”

Fluttershy flew to him with a bright smile.

“Discord! I thought we’ll never see you again, you don’t know how happy I am to see you here!”

Discord left the plate on the air and hugged his friend.

“I don’t work here anymore Fluttershy, but that doesn’t mean I can’t visit my friends from time to time. And as a retired elder, I have lots of free time now, why don’t use it visiting you, eh?

“Are ya’ sure you won’t be annoying us?” Asked Applejack defensively.

“But of course not dear Applejack! That’s Spike job now, not mine. And by the way Spike: if you need any advice of how to be a good god of chaos, I already gave it to you during your test”

Spike smiled accepting the challenge.

“I’ll do what I can”

Nopony said more and the party begun. And because it was still early and lots of them haven’t had breakfast yet, they organized a brunch party so they had plenty to eat like scrambled eggs, haybacon and fruit platter; but not pancakes or waffles because of Twilight’s advice.
At some point Rainbow peeled a banana and threw the skin to the trashcan, failing miserably. Still she didn’t care and continued eating forgetting about the banana skin. But when she walked to take a piece of bread, she stepped on the banana skin and fell on her butt.

“Spike!” She complained.

“Your fault. Yours and those horrid manners you have” said Rarity.

Rainbow then smiled shyly.

“Sorry for blaming you buddy, but with you being the lord of chaos you’ll understand. Really that thing about losing control while you walk is very annoying”

“No problem” said Spike devouring a portion of scrambled eggs chuckling lightly. Rainbow just gave him his first idea, not a great idea but good enough to start.

“Spike looks suspicious; or its just me?” Asked Fluttershy to Pinkie Pie.

The pink pony chuckled happily.

“I know! We’re about to have lots of fun don’t you think?”

Fluttershy wasn’t the only one who noticed, everypony could see the evil look on Spike’s eyes. Discord also noticed of course, and smiled feeling proud of his replacement. Any idea can become epic with the right dose of chaos power young Spike. I hope you enjoy your new job.

…

Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon were sure that their mortal enemies, the CMC, were planning something. After Nightmare Night they didn’t stop talking between them and laughing. Something normal considering who they were, but unlike normally, they weren’t trying to get their Cutie Marks of asking anypony how they get theirs.

“Yes, they planning something big” said Diamond Tiara at Sugar Cube Corner eating her cheese croissant since after eat the infamous candy of all candies she couldn’t eat sweets anymore.

“Yes, they didn’t eat that evil thing on the first place” said Silver Spoon spying their enemies’ cupcakes.

(And by the way: the CMC and other six colts and fillies didn’t touch the candy)

Then a piece of paper materialized before the three girls, and knowing what that meant, they ran ready for action after reading it and throwing it to the trashcan.
At Diamond’s sign, Silver “accidentally” dropped her dish breaking it in the process. Miss Cake approached gently cleaning the mess.

“Sorry Silver but you know the rules: I have to charge you for the dish. Twelve bits”

“Yeah, yeah, here you go” said Silver giving her the money. Most foals didn’t have that amount of money with them so they usually made a deal with the Cakes paying the damage by parts but not them. They even had more money than adults, sometimes.

At the end they left the bakery in silence.

“You have it?” Asked Silver Spoon to her friend.

Diamond Tiara winked an eye to Silver and took the paper out of her purse.

“What does it say?” Asked Dilver.

“Let me see… okay, it’s odd: this paper will self-destruct in five, four, three, two, one…•

—BOOM!—

A small explosion made both of them fall over their butts completely cover in ashes. And Silver’s glasses were bent.

“What just happened?”

Stumbling and stumbling all over the place

Author's Note

Okay guys, I was loyal to my first version translating my first attempt to describe chaos. In the original version I already have 24 chapters of chaos; some ideas are mine others from fans who wanted to coperate with new ideas.

If any of you have a suggestion for a prank from Spike feel free to suggest, like Discord said on the prequel: your limit is your imagination.

Read ya' later!!

Stumbling and stumbling all over the place

The girls quickly arrived to the clubhouse, ready for their first official day as Agents of Chaos; but of course first they enjoyed a huge laugh seeing Diamond’s and Silver’s punishment for gossipers. If with that they finally learn to stay away from their business, good; and if they don’t they’ll have more opportunities to humiliate them, so better!
But back to the story, they arrived ready to listen to their new instructions. Spike greeted them with a small smile.

“Finally! Come on girls, let’s get in the house, I have the perfect idea to start our fun”

They followed the dragon to their own clubhouse and sat around the dragon looking at him expectantly.

“So we’re listening Spike. What’s our first mission?”

“First, do you still have your Twilight-Time?” Asked the dragon.

The girls exchanged a look; as a matter of fact they had it next Tuesday but with all what happened during the night they totally forgot it.

“Yeah, this Tuesday. Why?”

“What time? Because I need you to convince her to do your famous Twilight-Time in the outside, so you could separate safely at the hour of truth. You see, my plan is…”

Soon enough, the girls were laughing loudly on the wooden floor, imagining the great fun that waited for them; and that of using their Twilight Time as part of the strategy was a touch of genius.
Spike nodded satisfied of himself and continued:

“Girls, this is very important: I need you to keep having your Twilight-Time as long as you can. She trusts you and using it we can get a lot of information, information we’ll use to improve our pranks making them more difficult to defeat”

“But isn’t that cheating?” Asked sweetly Sweetie Belle.

“Sweetie! We’re agents of chaos now, we’re not supposed to play fair” reprehended Apple Bloom at the time she took her form of Shadow.

“Apple Bloom is right!” Added Scoots also taking her dark form: ScootaDark. “Good guys always win, and as the new bad guys we have the mission to delay their victory as long as we can, and nothing better than a little cheating”

“Or lots of it” said Spike. “Now let’s get ready; for the first time we’ll use our powers in a direct confrontation so we better begin preparing ourselves”

Sweetie transformed too and the three of them made their signature high-hoof:

“AGENTS OF CHAOS, YEY!!"

Tuesday:

“Girls, come on in please” said Twilight gently opening the door. Having the girls as her personal students were a refreshing rest from her new chores as Princess; and that day she prepared a very interesting class for them.

“Twilight, in fact we were thinking…” said Sweetie with her sweet little voice: “You see we had a long day at school and we’re wondering if…”

“Can we have our Twilight-Time outside?” Asked Scootaloo.

“Yeah, is a very nice day, too nice to waste inside” added Apple Bloom.

Twilight seemed surprised but nodded happily.

“I don’t see why not, and I think I could use a walk to relax a little. Ey wait a minute, aren’t you trying to become popular again, right?”

“Nope, lesson learned” said Apple Bloom. “Besides we can go to ma’ place. There’s nopony there but ma’ family and some costumers”

Satisfied, Twilight followed the girls happily, beginning an interesting conversation about the process of mitosis. The girls listened to her really interested (I mean, they really enjoyed their Twilight-Time even if was only theory they were having since Twilight knew how to make it sound interesting); but they were also waiting for the right time for the first confrontation. Spike’s prank began since Celestia raised the sun and it was only a matter of time for Ponyville to be affected too.

Sitting on his black floating throne, Spike killed the time reading some comics and biting an enormous diamond he made appear; clacking his fingers every half hour affecting a new city with his spell of chaos. It was two o’clock, time to mess with Canterlot.
Again he clacked his fingers and waited for Celestia to show up.

Meanwhile in Canterlot, Princess Luna looked at her older sister a little worried. She was acting very weird since a couple of days: refusing to eat her beloved sweets after the first bite, and that was repeating during all her meals during the day. At first she gave some vacations to her personal bakers and confectioners thinking they were too tired and because of it, their skill decreased. But when she hired new ones they failed again.

And there she was: crying and surrounded by all kinds of sweets, that she left aside as soon as she took the first bite.

“But why? They’re as good as always, but I can’t eat them anymore; even if everypony keeps saying my candies are as good as always they taste so inferior to me. Why? I NEED SOMETHING DELICIOUS AND SUGARY SO WHY I CAN’T ENJOY MY DELICIOUS CANDY ANYMORE?”

Luna sighed, even if she was still worried about her sister, this was getting annoying.
The Princess of the Night disliked sweet things, something very ironic considering that during her special celebration that was the children’s tribute; but even she had to taste the sweets her sister refused and didn’t found any changes in the flavor.

“Sister, I really don’t understand” said Luna. “When was the last time you ate something sweet?”

“The Saturday next to Nightmare Night, I went to visit Twilight Sparkle and Spike to check if he was really the new god of chaos and he received me with delicious pancakes. Oh, when I think about that pancakes; so soft, so sweet, so perfect. But I think it was because of the syrup, I never tried something that good in my eternal life ande…”

At that point Luna began to laugh loudly, using her infamous Canterlot voice that she couldn’t control at that point. God, this was hilarious.

“Luna! I demand to know why is my disgrace so funny to you!”

Luna couldn’t answer since she was still laughing hysterically on the floor, unable to control herself. Celestia waited what her patience allowed, that wasn’t much so she used her own Canterlot voice:

“LUNA SHUT UP IN THIS INSTANT!”

A little recovered, Luna motherly put a hoof on her sister’s shoulder with a condescending smile:

“Sister: I have very bad news: you’re the latest victim of the candy of all candies”

The white alicorn froze shacking lightly.

“No…”

“I’m pretty sure he is worried about you, after all you keep complaining about your weight but your sweet-tooth is stronger than you”

Celestia remained on the same spot for a while, until she extended her wings with decision.

“Okay, if the dragon wants to play, I’ll show him who I am. Lord of chaos or not, I’ll not tolerate this insult. He will pay, sooner or later but he will.

Luna had a sweat drop on her temple, anime style. Her sister could be really childish when it was about candy and she wasn’t in the mood to deal with her so she retired to her private chambers followed by her captains of Lunar Guard: a blue Pegasus called Black Swordsman and his wife, a white unicorn called Lighting Flash.

“See you Tia”

But when she was about to leave, a poor Pegasus crashed through the window destroying it in the process and fell just in front of Celestia. He stood and tried to walk to her, but instead he began to move backwards and crashed to a small table destroying a jar on it.

“What’s happening to you? Are you alright?”

The Pegasus shook his head seemed very scared. Tried to move again but failed miserably and fell again, stumbling to a wall.

“Are you drunk?” asked Black Swordsman.

“Your majesties, captains; I risked my life coming here to inform you about the horrible curse that affected Cloudsdale this morning. None of us can move properly; every time we want to move to right, we ending moving to left; when we try to move forward, we move backwards and such. Please, we need help, our city is in chaos right now; we can’t move and don’t let me say about flying. We’re desperate!

The Princesses exchanged a concern look. Seriously, what the hay?

“I passed by several cities your majesties, and I saw the same curse in all of them. Please help, the rest of the emissaries are about to come”

Effectively, they all could hear the crashes and complains and apologies from there. After indicate the young Pegasus to stay still, the two Lunar Captains carried him to a couch while the Monarchs ran to confirm the story. And it was true: nopony was able to move properly at Maredrid, Trottingham and Fillydelfia. Probably much more cities as well, the situation was unique.

“Tia, I have a feeling that your plans of vengeance will have to wait. Spike made his first official move”

“It seems so, I’ll go to Ponyville immediately to alert Twilight and her friends; and better if I think a new way to communicate with her since Spike is the problem now”

Said that, she flew to action on her chariot carried by two Pegasus soldiers; but at the middle of Canterlot something horrible happened, and when the clock tower announced a new hour, both Pegasus lost control and crashed to the nearest mansion.

“Are you okay?” Asked Celestia recovering from the accident.

They grumped as an answer getting up, but when they tried to walk the ended up stumbling each other and falling again. The same for the owner of the mansion who came to see what happened to his home.
After promising to pay for everything, Celestia decided to walk to Ponyville but she also crashed as soon as she began to move.

“Great, now I’m affected too. Interesting one Spike, very interesting” she complained starting moving. It was difficult, she had to concentrate to go to the exact opposite direction that the one she really wanted too. For a moment she thought about teleport but it was too risky to try so she kept walking arriving to Ponyville after three hours or more.

Spike spotted the alicorn and grinned.

“Just in time Princess, just in time”

“Oh Spike, very funny about your pancakes. So funny that I forget to laugh”

The dragon blushed a little (even if it couldn’t be noticed with his new black scales)

“I’m sorry Princess Celestia, but it was a favor to you. When you finally lose all the extra weight you keep complaining about, I’m sure you’ll thank me”

An irritation vein appeared on Celestia’s forehead, but somehow she controlled herself. The dragon smiled.

“Now, as I was saying, you arrived just in time!”

The Ponyville Clock Tower began to ring and Spike clacked his fingers. Big Mac, who were walking around there, stumbled against a rock and rolled to crash to a tree. When he stood he began to move backwards at great speed, crashing again.
The girls facehoofed, now they were affected too; of course this had to happen.

“Thank you for the idea Rainbow Dash, see you with that banana skin gave the inspiration that I needed”

Twilight tried to keep her calm.

“So this is your first official prank as the lord of chaos, and let me guess: you hided the chest”

Spike shook his head.

“I don’t have to. You see: there’s someponies I want you to meet. Ey friends!”

The same three black ponies from Nightmare Night arrived, smiling evilly and staring to their rivals with their weird-looking eyes.
The earth pony shook Applejack’s hoof.

“Hi, nice to meet ya’! Ma’ name is Shadow and Spike magically gave me all your strength and agility. Oh, and I’m also in charge of twist nature to my will with my black apples of chaos”

The Pegasus shook Dash’s hoof.

“And for me my name is Dark and my stuff are the wacky weather patterns. And also I’m a flyer as fast as you; so good luck trying to stop me from now on”

Last but not least, the small unicorn bowed to Rarity.

“And finally I’m Black, your counterpart Rarity. My thing is to make the ponies do crazy stuff using my beautiful hypnotic voice; but to make things a little more unfair, I have all the power that Twilight had when she first arrived here. So nice to meet you”

Spike crossed his arms satisfied.

“Okay, now if you excuse us, we have tons of chaos to create. And Fluttershy and Pinkie, I’ll let you know when I find who can be your counterpart; you see, my goal is to create a six member team to face you”

Said that, they left leaving the Mane 6 shocked. Five agents of chaos plus Spike, this didn’t sound good for them.
Celestia shivered.

“I’ll be honest my faithful student: if there wasn’t that Spike is our new enemy, I would be really worried about Equestria’s future”

Finally, the Mane 6 began to advance; or at least they tried because as soon as they moved a hoof, all of them ended on the floor after a massive collision between them.

“Great” mumbled Twilight. “

“The key is to concentrate in go to the different direction you really want to go” said Celestia not moving.

They tried and managed to advance a little, but they had to go really slow; something that seemed like the hell on earth for Rainbow. Especially because she could see her rival flying all over around presuming her great speed that was the same that Rainbow’s.
But of course flying was out of the question giving their condition.

They kept walking but the sun had no mercy on them since the pegasi were unable to fly and catch a cloud or two to cover them.

“Uf! A’ll kill for something to drink!” Complained Applejack.

A cloud positioned over the six girls and uncharged a grape flavored rain on them.

“Sports drink?” Tasted Rainbow. “Okay, that’s a new one”

Dark’s head appeared between the cloud.

“My signature move, but you should see my salt and pepper wind. It doesn’t matter now anyway, what I highly recommend you is try to relax a little, drink some and recover your strength, because this is about to get good”

Said that, she moved at Raibow’s speed again. The blue Pegasus was furious, she really wanted to prove herself against this new rival but giving the conditions she had to move slowly and watch her showing off.

Fluttershy gulped.

“I have a bad feeling about this”

“Nah, I think we’re going to have lots of fun” giggled Pinkie.

They keep moving for a while, but then they saw the other two agents of chaos, ready to start the confrontation. Shadow made appear a black apple on her hoof and threw it to a close tree. The tree immediately began to grow giant fruits that looked like balls.
The Mane 6 raised an eyebrow, what now?
Shadow keep making appear the black apples and began to threw them to every tree she saw, making it to grow the same fruits.
Black was waiting the right time.

Rarity grumped.

“Such taste, their sense of humor is just too childish. The poor trees looks so hideous! I can’t even think something that looks worst”

Shadow chuckled.

“You know? I think you offended them”

Effectively the trees move their branches to grab some ball-fruits and began to threw them to the Mane 6 who tried to run but again they only managed to crash each other falling again while the trees keep attacking.

“That’s what I call failing at dodgeball” mocked Dark. “What about some hydrating?

Again she moved her clouds starting the sports drink rain. The ‘battle’ begun and the children were wining.
At least the balls didn’t hurt, were only annoying; but because the chaos team didn’t want to hurt them, only to mess with them a little, after all they weren’t truly evil.

Now it was Black’s turn, who began to sing with her beautiful sweet little voice. The effect was devastating, soon the ponies began to believe they were or dogs or cats or mice and began to run (and crash) all over the place creating a huge mess. And to make things better the rain made the ground slippery and difficult to move.

The Mane 6 didn’t know what to do, this was pure chaos; Spike was doing a hell of a job. Applejack quickly thought in something.

“Twi, A’ need to concentrate so keep the damn balls away from me! Seriously!”

“Okay!” Said Twilight creating a forcefield for the six of them, with Rarity’s help.

Applejack took her rope concentrating on a close pole but when she threw it, she did but to the opposite direction.
It worked.

“Okay, all of ya’ hold!”

Applejack pushed (pulled) the whole group making them advance. The crash was imminent but at least they were closer to the castle.

“That hurt, but good thinking Applejack” smiled Twilight. “Ready to take us to the Palace?”

She nodded and prepared the rope again, but when she threw it, somepony caught it, and it was as strong as Applejack.

“Good idea but we can’t allow you to do that” said Shadow.

“Ya’ better give me that” said Applejack pushing (in order to pull) the lace.

They began to fight, and of course they had the same strength; unbelievable. Dark got down to help their friend and Black used her magic to support also. It was a pull and push fight that seemed that it won’t end soon, but Applejack let go the lace making their rivals to instantly crash.

“Karma” mocked Rainbow Dash.

Twilight recovered the rope with her magic and passed it to Applejack. The cowgirl was about to use it again but Twilight stopped her with a small gesture and concentrated her magic on a forgotten chariot she spotted.
When Twilight’s spell touched it, the chariot began to move.

“As I thought, the objects aren’t affected. Applejack try to not to catch the carriot”

Applejack obeyed, catching it of course and with the rest of her friends strongly held to it, the wooden chariot transported them to the Palace, where they entered quickly.

Spike received them with a jar of lemonade.

“Ey girls! You made it, congratulations! Now go get the chest and do your job”

Twilight shook her head.

“Just like that? Aren’t you gonna trick us again?”

Spike shrugged.

“No, at first I thought in hide it but…” he raised his claw that had a bandage. “Apparently I can’t touch it anymore since I’m the lord of chaos. Besides you know me, I’m not evil. I’m just doing my job”

They all exchanged a look. The most annoyed were Rarity who confronted Spike.

“Okay, I will never forgive you this Spike! Because of you I’m all dirty and soaked of sports drink! Do you have any idea of how much I’ll have to spend in the bath to remove all of this from my fur?”

“Dark is in charge of weather, not me”

“She follows your plans Spike” said Pinkie. “Funny but still a little bit cruel”

Spike shook his head.

“I don’t have any plans, just keep with my pranks. I can’t control my own allies, they do what they want since they’re chaos too. That’s the idea”

The amazing race between Rainbow Dash and Scootadark

Apple Bloom was sleeping peacefully, dreaming about apples and chaos, when several punch-like noises awoke her. The girl looked at her alarm clock, three o’clock. She still had two more hours of sleeping, who the hay was making that noise that early in the morning?
She looked outside the window: her older sister was practicing kicking apple trees and raising dumbbells.

“Applejack!” The small filly yelled from her window. “Some ponies are trying to sleep!”

Applejack looked up and blushed slightly.

“Sorry about that Apple Bloom, but Granny Smith kicked me out of the barn and Big Mac from the north field”

“Then go to the south field and let us sleep peacefully!” Kept complaining Apple Bloom. “Some of us have some chores to do on the morning so let us sleep!”

Said that, the girl rudely closed her window leaving Applejack first very upset about her little sister’s attitude, but after thinking for a while she had to admit she was the one who was wrong. All members of the Apple family had a lot to do during the day and that’s why their sleeping hours were highly appreciated.
Without saying a word, she dragged her dumbbells to the south field, but the fruit bats also kicked her out of there. At the end she sighed and went to sleep.

“Dang it Applejack!” Complained Granny Smith later, serving breakfast to Applejack. “Love sports is something, but don’t let your family sleep is out of the question. What’s the urgency to train that much? Another fool competition is coming? Then listen to me young lady: if you keep awaking us not only ya’re not going to that competition but also the next three that comes to town. Understood?”

“Eeyup” mumbled Big Mac also angry.

Applejack grumped but nodded. When they all finished breakfast, Applejack took her little sister to school.

“What’s the matter Applejack?” Asked Apple Bloom at half way. “Why that urgency to train? It can be bad for ya’ to push ya’rself too hard.

Touched by her sister’s concern, Applejack smiled to her:

“A’m sorry Apple Bloom. A’ don’t think you understand it but… yesterday A’ found that there’s somepony as strong as me and that upsets me. A’ can’t allow that something like that happen!”

Apple Bloom blinked surprised.

“But A’ thought you liked to compete with other ponies, why is that pony upsetting ya’?

Applejack sighed.

“Because that pony is cheating Apple Bloom. This new so caller rival didn’t get her strength by hard training as me; no, she obtained her powers from certain magic dragon and because of that she claims to be ma’ rival! A’ can’t allow this, it hurts my athlete proud. But don’t worry about it, you keep exercising and ya’ll be as strong as me, but fairly not cheating”

Apple Bloom didn’t say anything but inside she felt a little guilty for make her older sister feel that way, but more satisfied of herself than anything else. Her sister has just confirm that they had the same strength in her form of Shadow, but the best part was that Spike told them that the stronger they get in their normal form, the stronger their chaos form will be. So ready to trick the Harmony again, Apple Bloom looked at her sister with her puppy eyes ready:

“Applejack, do you mind if A’ train with ya’? What ya’r doing is just amazing, going this far to defeat your rival. Can A’? Can A’?”

Applejack rolled her eyes with a funny smile, of course she saw that one coming.

“Sure ya’ can Apple Bloom. We’re a great team together”

Apple Bloom smiled pleased, even if she was secretly her sister’s rival, nothing really changed between them. And if you think about it, the only thing that really changed was that instead of annoy their sisters by accident or hobby, now they were doing it professionally. It was fun.
Anyway, they arrived to school and Apple Bloom ran to meet with her friends. During the classes there was nothing important to report, until math period (right after recess) when a letter materialized before Apple Bloom, who quickly passed to Sweetie through Twist, but suddenly Diamond Tiara intercepted the piece of paper. Unfortunately for the rich brat, Apple Bloom knew that nothing too compromising for them was on the note and only complained:

“Miss Cherrylee, Diamond Tiara is passing notes!”

The teacher stared to Diamond Tiara:

“Diamond Tiara, care to read us what’s most important than our class please?”

“Please don’t make me”

“We’re waiting Diamond Tiara; or your parents will hear about this in your monthly report” said the teacher sternly.

Diamond Tiara was trapped, damn CMC; they would pay for this:

“See you at three, don’t be late. This message will self-destruct in three, two, one…”

—BOOOM!—
Effectively the note exploded leaving Diamond Tiara humiliated and covered in ashes.

Finally, after finishing school and homework, the three agents of chaos reunited with Spike on their clubhouse. Only one of them delayed a little bit.

“Apple Bloom! We waited ages for you!” Complained Scoots when she finally arrived.

“Sorry girls, A’ had sports practice with ma’ sister. She’s training to be stronger than Shadow so A’ have to get stronger as well”

Scootaloo and Sweetie nodded understanding the feeling. Even if magic wasn’t Rarity’s thing, she also was practicing for the next time she’ll confront to Black; and of course Rainbow Dash was dying to defeat Dark showing her who was the best Pegasus of all times.
But back to reality, Spike clacked his fingers making appear an small object before his agents:

“Next prank is an easy one, and just like the last time do whatever you want to stop them from stop me. And most important: have fun”

The girls transformed, this was going to be interesting.

At the next day:

Twilight woke up early as always. For a minute she thought in go and wake Spike but quickly changed her mind, since he had all the power of chaos, he prepared several traps before his door in order to not being bothered. And of course the purple alicorn didn’t forget last time, when the floor turned into soap and she slipped all the way downstairs.
So since that time, Twilight and Spike agreed to put a sign whenever Spike wanted to rest:

DO NOT DISTURB
PRANK DANGER BEYOND THIS POINT

And of course Twilight only stared to the sign and sighed getting into the bathroom ready to take a shower. But as soon as she looked to her mirror, she quickly noticed that something was very wrong. Somehow she became into a red and black alicorn.

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!”

Spike got into the bathroom.

“What happened? Are you hurt?”

The black and red alicorn walked to Spike menacingly.

“Spike! Is too early in the morning! You are going to fix this NOW!”

The dragon shrugged:

“Come on Twi! You look great! It really suits you!”

Twilight grinded her teeth:

“Listen to me Spike, if you changed to black it’s your problem! NOT ALL OF US HAVE TO WEAR THE SAME COLOR!!”

“Don’t be mad Twilight, again: it really suits you. Besides, you’re very good with magic, you can change your colors yourself; but I recommend if you better call the other ones and use the chest, after all the idea is to save the world from my pranks, right”

Said that he clacked his fingers teleporting to his room and keep sleeping. Twilight just looked at the mirror again forcing a smile:

“At least is safer than the last one. Anyway, let’s go have breakfast before stop this”

At Sweet Apple Acres, Applejack woke up earlier than usual to begin her morning exercises, after being kicked out of several placed she finally found a small place to train before start her chores. But as soon as she got downstairs, she saw that something was completely wrong: instead of her family she found giant apples staring at her. Of course apples didn’t had any eyes but she knew they were staring at her.
The smallest one nodded.

“So you finally decided to show up. We were waiting for so long Applejack Apple, TO MAKE YOU THE SAME THING YOU DID TO OUR SISTERS!

The other apples began to bounce to Applejack menacingly:

“LET’S MAKE HER CIDER! LET’S MAKE HER CIDER!”

Seeing that was too much for Applejack so she did what she had to: run for her life, but the giant apples rolled after her ready to make her sider; or perhaps a pay. Applejack arrived to town waiting to ask for help but instead of ponies she found more giant apples ready to have their revenge:

“What if we cut her into slices and serve her as part of the salad?”

“I don’t know, I PREFER TO MAKE HER JELLY!”

Applejack screamed in fear, living her worst nightmare. In her escape she bumped into a yellow apple who moved its leaves furiously.

“How dare you to attack me? Oh, I guess you want me to make you into puree and serve you to my children!”

Applejack screamed louder and ran to a tree where she climbed to the highest branch.
The apples began to buck the tree trying to make Applejack fall:

“You can’t hide forever! WE’LL MAKE YOU THE SAME THING YOUR FAMILY DID TO US BY GENERATIONS!”

But Applejack wasn’t the only one with problems, at her cottage Fluttershy woke up as always feeling Angel’s little paws on her head. Her animal were waiting for their meals. The yellow Pegasus smiled:

“Hi Angel! What do you want for breakfast?”

A white pony with gray mane shook his head.

“I don’t know who the buck is Angel. Who are you and why do you keep us here? Everything is full with ponies in small animal cages. WHO ARE YOU, A KIND OF PSYCHO AND WE’RE YOUR PRISONERS?”

Fluttershy screamed jumping backwards and ran to see her beloved pets. Like the stranger said, instead of animals she had ponies, prisoners in small cages. Again she screamed in fear and flew to Ponyville to get some help.
In her way a small squirrel bumped into her. Fluttershy’s veterinarian instincts kicked making forget about what happened before; and she tried to help the small animal but the rodent screamed in fear and climbed to the highest branch of a tree to escape from her.

“No, get down little friend! I only want to help you” said Fluttershy kicking the tree to make the squirrel come. She could fly but she didn’t wanted to scare the animal even more.

But the squirrel screamed louder making Fluttershy sigh, this would be a long day.

By her way, Pinkie woke up smiling as always and went downstairs to have breakfast with the Cake family, but instead of the cakes she found giant candies who stared at her happily. Pinkie smiled even more, this was going to be very fun; she wanted the candy and she’ll have the candy. So she quickly ran back to her room, grabbed a net, and ran again to the kitchen ready to begin her hunt.

“In moments like this, I love to be me” she said happily.

But the candies weren’t an easy pray and as soon as they saw Pinkie with the net, they began to run calling her. Pinkie Pie accepted the game and tried to chase them, but somehow the candies escaped from the Cake’s house. Not accepting her defeat, Pinkie took her net and followed the candies, only to see that all Ponyville were populated with giant candies instead of ponies.

“Candy, here comes Pinkie”

She noticed a butter lollipop calling an apple caramel on a tree, perfect to begin so Pinkie Pie attacked. This was weird but Pinkie liked it.

At other side, Rainbow Dash slowly opened her eyes in her cloud-home only to realize she was in a normal earth pony house; and the worst of all: she lost her beloved wings turning into an earth pony. She screamed but not in fear but in anger.

“I bet this is another of Spike’s pranks. But he came too far this time, NO PONY MESSES WITH MY WINGS, THAT DRAGON IS GONNA PAY!”

And she ran the faster she could to Twilight’s castle ready to use the Rainbow Powers to undo this thing. In her way she saw the now unicorn Applejack holding to a branch in a tree while Pegasus Pinkie Pie was chasing earth pony Fluttershy with a net. What the heck? Anyway I have to get Twilight soon. During her race she also spotted Pegasus Rarity getting into the fight between friends yelling something about walking jewels; but again, Rainbow didn’t pay much attention to that and finally arrived to Twilight’s castle.

Rarity had another weird day, surrounded by walking jewels that seemed so fabulous and great; bigger, shiner, better than any other jewel she saw before. She had to put her hooves on that jewels and make the greatest outfit with it, she really had to; so she began to chase and storage the giant jewels armed with a small car and a rope.

In the meantime Twilight finally finished her breakfast and mentally prepared herself to stop Spike’s prank, even if change everypony’s color wasn’t too bad.

“And now than I think about it, this is mostly silly, a little rushed if you ask me…”

Then some desperate knocks on her door called her attention.
Twilight opened the door to see a now red Rainbow Dash with a grayscale mane. When Rainbow saw Twilight, she let escape a small tear. Twilight raised an eyebrow.

“Rainbow? What happened? Why are you crying?”

“Rainbow? What happened? Why are you crying?”

“Do you really have to ask? SEE WHAT SPIKE DID TO US!”

Twilight shrugged.

“I know, but it isn’t too bad, his prank is a little too dumb this time, after the first and second one he lowered his level”

“Twi, I know you’re in denial but be strong. With the Rainbow Powers we can get everypony back to normal. You’ll have your horn and wings back; and me my wings”

“What are you talking about? Spike only changed our colors to red and black”

“Twi, we’re both earth ponies now”

“Rainbow, did you fall on your head again by any chance? I can clearly see your wings, they’re red now but that’s it”

Both mares stared to each other like trying to understand or guess who was wrong. It was when Twilight, guided by a strange feeling, casted a Spell to the two of them; and like she thought, two pairs of funny-looking glasses fell from their faces and the world get back to normal.
Rainbow took one of the glasses, finding a small message on a side:

‘Spike’s crazy glasses, use for a distorted vision of reality’

Both mares facehoofed.

“You have to be kidding me” mumbled Twilight.

“I know, but I have to admit this one was pretty original. Crazy glasses, at least we know now what are we dealing with”

Twilight nodded but immediately got pale.

“What?” Asked Rainbow.

“Rainbow Dash, think: if everypony is seeing their own version of reality, that means that sooner or later sompony can seriously injure itself”

Rainbow understood.

“I get it now, let’s run!”

They ran and effectively noticed that Ponyville was in pure chaos; now that they could see clearly it was more than obvious than everypony’s acts were hurting others, destroying property and things like that. Of course they couldn’t blame them since they were under Spike’s influence but still this was beyond tolerable: some ponies ran, some ponies chased, some ponies hided, some ponies acted as foals and such.
Everywhere people were acting according to the new realities they were seeing.

“So Twi, are you gonna cast that spell over and over again?” Asked Rainbow.

“Is faster if we get the others and use the chest. Remember that all Equestria is under the same effect”

Rainbow nodded.

“I saw the girls on my way to your Palace. They’re playing under a tree and Applejack is on a branch from some reason”

Twilight nodded and Rainbow began to move with the purple alicorn behind her, and soon they found the girls, and like Rainbow said they were around a tree with Applejack on a branch and the rest on the ground chasing each other or something like that.

“Okay, we better hurry” mumbled Twilight preparing her horn.

But suddenly, a cloud positioned over them and unleashed a rain made of… coffee. Twilight and Rainbow looked up, to see an already known black Pegasus with bright magenta eyes.

“Hi there! This is special for those who haven’t had breakfast yet, since every grown-up likes coffee, enjoy!”

“Dark! It’s time for me to show you who is the best flyer” said Rainbow extending her wings.

ScootaDark jumped from her cloud also extending her wings; and after made a raspberry to Rainbow Dash, began to fly at full speed; with Rainbow chasing her.
Dash grinned accelerating.

“You said you’re as fast as me, let’s see if that’s true!”

Back on the ground, Twilight tried to complain but they were too far from that point.

“Rainbow Dash! COME ON WE HAVE TO STAY TOGETHER!”

“So sad, right?” Asked a voice behind Twilight.

“Yeah, so close but also so far” added another one.

The alicorn turned, of course the voices belonged to Black and Shadow.

“You! What are you doing? Are you here to stop me from free my friends?”

“Eeyup, but that’s not necessary now. Rainbow is too busy chasing Dark, so what’s the point?” Shrugged Shadow.

“Yeah, to use your Harmony Powers you have to act united and now with Rainbow trying to win Dark, I think you have a problem” giggled Black.

Twilight grinded her teeth, those three were a real pain in the ass. Along with Spike, they were the perfect team to make the Bearers’ life impossible.
But while Twilight were questioning her own existence, Rainbow Dash flew really fast, trying to pass Dark who effectively was as fast as her. Every time Rainbow accelerated and gained terrain, Dark accelerated as well making Rainbow lose that terrain again. This seemed like an endless circle.

“You know Rainbow Dash? I’m gonna level up, catch me if you can” mocked Dark turning to her rival at some point.

Said that, Dark passed from Match 2 to Match 5 and accelerated even more. Rainbow couldn’t believe it. If that kept going the result was going to be…
And then it happened, not a Sonic Rainboom but a Sonic Dark Explosion; that was exactly like the Sonic Rainboom but in grayscale. And like the Sonic Rainboom did with Rainbow Dash, Dark’s speed dubbed instantaneously to Match 10 completely shattering the visible light spectra in the process.
The force of the copy of Rainbow’s signature move almost destabilized the blue Pegasus, but that wasn’t going to stop her. After a quick recover, Rainbow Dash accelerated creating the Sonic Rainbooom to chase Dark.

“IT’S USELESS RAINBOW DASH!!” Screamed Dark. “I’M AS FAST AS YOU AND I HAVE THE ADVANTAGE. ADMIT IT: I WON THIS MATCH”

“NOPONY IS AS FAST AS ME, BRAT! I’LL ALWAYS BE NUMBER ONE!”

They kept flying, almost arriving to AppleLoosa; where all the ponies (also buffalos) were still affected by Spike’s spell. For example, Braeburn thought the buffalos came for their tribute of apple pie and he couldn’t satisfy their demands, it was a desperate case.
But back to the clouds, Dark was getting tired and had to think in something quickly, or Rainbow Dash would catch her. So she suddenly stopped.
Not preventing this move, Rainbow Dash passed her without being able to control herself and almost crashing to a mountain. Chuckling, Dark landed and walked back home, she was too tired to fly, but she’ll recover quickly; only needed a little rest.
Rainbow landed too, and also feeling tired, began to walk back to Ponyville. A blue bubblegum cloud appeared over her and began to release sports drink rain onto her.

“What?”

“I guess you’re tired as well” said Dark, who was sitting in a rock waiting for Rainbow Dash, also having a sports drink shower. “And we really need some hydration”

Rainbow nodded annoyed, yeah, that race made her reach her limits.

“I’ll beat you next time, little brat. Then I’ll make that dragon pay”

“Come on, you’re that upset because a little girl have your same skills?” Mocked Dark.

Rainbow didn’t say anything and resumed her way back home, followed by Dark.

Back at Ponyville, Twilight already freed her friends from the Spike’s Crazy Glasses making them realize what was going on.

“So the apples never wanted me to cover me with fudge and put me on a stick” mumbled Applejack.

“I only want to know what happened with my giant candies!” Cried Pinkie.

“And the helpless little animals I was trying to help?” Asked Fluttershy.

Twilight shook her head.

“Childish prank. Very childish but also effective, we weren’t expecting something that simple; that’s why it worked so well with us. For example: I only saw that everypony changed their colors to red and black, that’s why I didn’t hurry when it affected us, but Rainbow alarmed from what she was seeing and quickly came to me”

Applejack nodded understanding and smiled.

“Ey, that was very smart for Spike, he clearly did that to delay us; making you believe that his prank wasn’t worthy… and making us see things so scary so we weren’t able to act properly”

Twilight nodded.

“Now we only have to wait for Rainbow Dash”

“Where’s she, darling, since you said she was the first one to came to you?” Asked Rarity.

Twilight sighed and was about to answer but Shadow, who was sunbathing since there was no need to fight this time, interrupted her happily:

“She’s too busy racing Dark” giggled the agent of chaos making appear one of her black apples.

“Shadow stop!” Said Black. “Look around you: everypony is under the effect of the Crazy Glasses, if you use your apples you could probably hurt somepony for real”

Shadow nodded.

“Calm down Black. A’ was about to try it, not throw it. After all, even if they have all the power of chaos they’re still apples”

So she tried her own apple of chaos.

“And?” Asked Black.

“That’s odd, tastes like pineapple”

“Let me try it” asked Black.

Shadow created a new apple of chaos and gave it to Black.

“Ew, bleach!”

Shadow raised an eyebrow and made a third apple of chaos and tried it as well.

“Peanut butter! How interesting!”

The adults sighed but also smiled seeing the agents. Things like that showed them than even if they were powerful agents of chaos, in the inside they were still children. Unfortunately for them, one of their friends were acting like a foal as well unnecessarily racing her dark counterpart only to prove nopony could beat her, and the result of her actions, now they were unable to move a hoof until she came back.
At least the agents of chaos had Shadow’s apples of chaos to kill time.
But finally, after two hours of waiting, Rainbow Dash came back along with Dark who proudly flew to her friends.

“Dark! How was it?” Asked Black.

“I won” announced the black Pegasus.

Rainbow grumped but nodded.

“Let’s finish this now okay? I have some hard training to do to beat this brat next time”

The rest of the Mane 6 nodded and ran for the chest. The agents of chaos saw them moving and ran to their clubhouse to hide before the wave of pure harmony made them get back to normal. Spike already warned them that the Rainbow Powers would block their powers for three hours.

“So what time is it?” Asked Sweetie Belle when they finally arrived to the house.

“Like ten o’clock” said Apple Bloom.

Scootaloo winked an eye happily.

“Okay girls, that’s official: today Miss Cherrylee won’t open the school. Good because I forget to do homework”

The wave of Harmony filled all the world making the ones affected by Spike’s powers get free from their Crazy Glasses. Everything was back to normal… for some ponies…

Celestia was sitting on her throne without daring to move. Ponies everywhere were offering her candies; candies and pastries and cakes and all kind of sweet treats. She was tired, since she unwillingly tried the candy of all candies none of the sweets were good enough anymore.
But that wasn’t the worst part, the worst part was when she realized than the ponies offering her candy were really colonies of candies taking the form of ponies trying to force the Princess to eat them. It was a true nightmare.
Luckily the Harmony explosion came just in time and when she got free, she saw the glasses smiling.

“Okay, a good one Spike. A good one”

Luna shook her head.

“Glad it was only an illusion! For a moment I thought I was back on the moon, completely alone. That was cruel, Spike will pay for this!”

Luna’s captain of the night air force, a dark blue Pegasus in a black coat called the Black Swordsman just shrugged.

“Aw, for a moment I thought I was back in Aincrad having adventures in solo. So shame”

Rolling her eyes, Celestia chuckled:

“But if you think about it, Spike is a lord of chaos more moderate than Discord. His actions are children games at great proportions. His two pranks only last a little”

Luna nodded.

“I beg that’s enough for Mr. Boss. If not, he’ll have to become more like Discord”

“It will be enough” said Celesita. “For now, his pranks are okay. And he’s a pure soul, he will never become truly evil like Discord”

Author's Note

So this is it, the third chapter is translated. Until here, all the pranks were exactly like my spanish version so if you want to suggest any prank for the new Lord of Chaos, I'll be listening.

Read ya later!!

The night of the crazy doors

The night of the crazy doors

Twilight was in good mood; after a long time of waiting, organizing books and writing to several editorials all over Equestria, she finally could re-open her library. Without Spike to help her the process slowed a little, but Twilight knew the dragon needed his own space now than he was the new menace for Equestria.
But leaving that aside, she was happy very happy for her new library. And then it was when a little voice called her out of her daydream:

“Hi Princess! I would like to borrow this book about advanced spells for enthusiastic unicorns please!”

Twilight couldn’t repress a condescending smile, since the voice belonged to a little girl.

“I’m sorry darling but you should wait until your magic grows with you, young fillies like you can’t cast not even one of this spell” she said without even looking at the one who was speaking.

“Come on Princess Twilight! You know I can, after all I suppose to have your same amount of power back when you came to Ponyville”

It was when Twilight lowered her sight, gasping. It was Spike’s agent Black.

“Oh it’s you Black… sorry but I don’t think is a good idea?”

“Why? Because I’m an agent of chaos?” Asked Black sounding offended. “Princess, we haven’t done anything evil, even Princess Celestia support us saying that chaos is necessary too! Besides this is a public library and anypony with a library card can borrow books from here!”

Twilight grinned, yeah, this was her chance.

“You’re right Black: anypony with a library card can borrow books from here, but you don’t have a library card yet so…”

Black showed her the card. Effectively, it was an official Ponyville library card at Black’s name.

“Here. Can I borrow that book now?”

Twilight couldn’t believe it, why on Equestria would Black have a library card being an agent of chaos? She knew she didn’t authorized that card, so who it was then? The only library employees were her and…
Twilight’s eye twitched in irritation.

“SPIKEEEEEE!”

“He’s not here, we’re having a chaos meeting at our headquarters and I’m missing it because of this. Please give me that book” said Black

“Fine!” Grumped the purple alicorn registering Black’s borrowing and seeing how she left. “Mental note: fire Spike as a library employee. Well, I better tell the others than we better prepare ourselves for trouble”

She walked to the door but when she opened it, she screamed in fear. Instead of Ponyville she saw the Froggy Bottom Swamp with an already met hydra ready to devour her. Twilight quickly closed the door. When she spied the window, she was that Ponyville was still there. What was going on? She opened the door again only to end up at…

“Twilight Sparkle!” Shouted Princess Luna. “What are you doing at our Royal Bath?”

Twilight closed the door again and re-opened it. This time she was at Carrousel Boutique.

“Twilight dear!” greeted Rarity. “What is it? Do you want me to make you a new dress? I’d love to!”

Twilight was about to close the door again but she thought it better and entered to her friend’s house.

“Perhaps later Rarity. We have a problem.

“Let me guess: Spike” said Rarity tiredly.

Twilight nodded and Rarity fixed her glasses sighing.

“Those days have being the worst of all my dear, I don’t think I can use to the idea of the sweet Spikey-Wikey being our new nemesis. His pranks are delaying me from my work”

The purple alicorn sighed too.

“I know! My plans to re-open the library delated two weeks since we started with all this. Anyway, let’s call the others and finish this at once”

“Okay darling, just let me go for some water” said Rarity finishing her bottle and walking to the kitchen for more, not giving Twilight the chance to warn her about the doors.

As soon as Rarity opened the door she was received by a giant stream of water making her scream in surprise and shut the door.

“Twilight dear, why on Equestria the Poniagara falls are in my kitchen?”

Twilight dried her friend with a quick spell and opened the door again showing Rarity an enormous cliff just where the falls were a moment ago and finally closed the door with a sigh.

“That’s the prank for tonight: none of the doors go where it’s supposed to. We can end up at any place of Equestria.

Rarity made an annoyed groan.

“So we have to use windows now? Come on! It’s so unlady-like!” Then she realized something. “But… darling you entered here using the door, so the spell doesn’t affects you?”

“That was only luck” explained Twilight.

“Okay, then I suggest to try our luck again. Really darling, I can’t picture myself using windows as entrances” sighed Rarity opening the door that this time leaded to a great and beautiful hall. Rarity smiled and walked in, followed by Twilight.

The place seemed very familiar but they couldn’t tell where they were yet. But then a known and cheerful voice called their attention while the air closed the door trapping them inside the place:

“Twily! You came to visit sist? Good, but you should wrote us first so we could receive you at the train station”

Both mares turned to see Shining Armor smiling to them pleased.

“You even brought your friend! Good, Rarity Belle; Candace is always saying how satisfied she was by how you fixed her mane at Crystal Empire’s signature style; perhaps you could help her again”

“I would love to” said Candace walking to them. “Ey Twilight, why didn’t you wrote you were coming for visit? We could receive you at the train station and…”

Twilight shook her head sighing.

“Sorry for disappointing you guys but we came here by accident. You see: all the doors in the kingdom are enchanted”

“What you mean?” Asked Candace.

Twilight was about to answer but a door opened again, letting Chrysalis get in.

“Again? COME ON! I JUST WANT TO GET INTO MY F&%·@ING ROOM!”

She saw the Crystal Governors ready to fight but she raised a hoof calming them:

“Right now I’m planning an invasion to Reptilia, the Dragon Kingdom, not to you. Now, can somepony tell me what the F&//CK?”

Twilight facehoofed.

“Sorry, what I meant was that all the doors in all kingdoms are enchanted. Every time you open one door, it leads to everywhere in the world. And if you close it and open it again, it leads to a completely different place”

Queen Chrysalis rolled her eyes annoyed.

“Thank you for the information, so I’ll tell my children to use windows or teleport then. This new lord of chaos reminds me Discord when he was young: pranks, more pranks, even more pranks and pranks for dessert! New employees have unlimited energy, right? Well, see you”

And she returned where she came from.
Shining raised an eyebrow:

“So, new lord of chaos? What happened with Discord?”

“He retired” explained Rarity. “And named a replacement who is making our lives impossible, really impossible. I can’t believe that my dear Spikey-Wikey have this twisted imagination and annoying personality”

“Spikey-“Wikey?” Asked Shining. “You mean Spike is the…?”

“That’s right Shining!” said the dragon appearing in the middle of them on his floating throne eating a gem, along with Black who was drinking from a juice box. “Twi, you figured my trick! I’m so proud of you”

Twilight glared at him:

“Very funny Spike, very funny. Funny and dangerous, much more problematic than your last jokes. So why are you here? To laugh in our faces?”

Spike smiled shyly.

“Twilight, you know I’m not that bad. No, in fact I came here to explain you the rules: the doors are one thing and as soon as you spread your Harmony wave with the Rainbow Powers they will fix immediately. But only the doors. If somepony ended twenty miles away from his house, he’ll stay there and should manage to get back by himself. Before you fix my doors you better make sure everypony is where they belong”

Candace raised an eyebrow, this was very clever; she didn’t know that side of Spike. He really had potential to be the new god of chaos.
By her way Twilight had to breath slowly to get some patience. This time the little dragon to make things very, very difficult.

Rarity shook her head in disappointing.

“Spike, you are a sweet little dragon but right now the idea I had about you is vanishing. Now I see you as a foal who can’t stop annoying the adults to get some attention. You don’t know how much I despite such behavior! You have disappointed me Spike, if this keeps like this I don’t think we could be friends. I’m sorry”

It was like a bucket of icy water for the little dragon’s heart. But Sweetie Black came to rescue confronting Rarity. She loved her sister but this time she was going too far.

“Don’t listen to her Spike, she’s taking advantage of your crush on her to make you do what she wants; like she always does” said Black looking to Spike and then she turned to Rarity. “He is the god of disharmony and chaos, his role in the universe is to make disasters; much more important than make dresses. Chaos is necessary for the balance in the universe, but we ponies go naked almost all the time; so who is the one with the relevant role, eh?”

Rarity was shocked, how dare this little filly to said such things?”

“You! I don’t know who your parents are but I’ll have a long conversation with them as soon as I find out and…”

“Ey, how dare you to give such treatment to a friend who truly cares about you?” Asked Black.

Spike looked at Black, who dedicated him a comforting smile. She was there for him, because they were friends and a team; great to know it.
But then it was time to get back to business so Black began to sing. Rarity groaned.

“Oh, hay no!”

“What’s the matter? She sings alright” said Candace.

But she understood when servants and guards, possessed by the power of Black’s hypnotic voice, began to walk to the nearest door and open it to slam it after they got in.
Candace raised an eyebrow.

“Agent of chaos? Wow, Discord never used them”

Twilight and Rarity nodded sighing. That’s why Spike was so difficult to defeat.
Black winked an eye to her rival and gave a friendly punch to Spike:

“Come on Spike! Last time was Dark’s opportunity to act now is mine. Let’s make more ponies to get through the doors”

Spike smiled to his friend and teleported away, like Black said, they still had a lot to do spreading chaos all over Equestria and other kingdoms.

“And that’s why I’ve being having much more headaches than usual” complained Twilight to her older brother. “Spike’s originality is making us work some extra time”

At a mall at ManeHattan:

“Ey Spike, you shouldn’t let her treat you like that” said Sweetie to her friend. “She doesn’t see you as you wish. You’re my friend and I’m telling you because of it Spike. Keep going, now than you are the lord of chaos you have much more before you and perhaps you’ll find somepony else who makes you happy”

Spike looked at Sweetie’s serious look and smiled.

“Thank you Sweetie Belle, I suppose I needed that”

She smiled back.

“Whenever you want my friend. So, ready to spread some more chaos?”

Spike grinned and nodded, so the black unicorn began to sing; and with her voice powerfully amplified by Spike’s powers, everypony at the mall ended at her mercy, entering to different doors and shutting it after they got in, getting lost all over Equestria.

At Sweet Apple Acres Shadow Bloom were playing with her hula-hoop whistling happily when the barn’s door opened suddenly.

“Babs!” Called Shadow to her cousin.

Once free from Sweetie’s dark influence, the ManeHattan pony screamed in fear when she saw the black red-eyed pony who walked to her.
Shadow blinked surprise but then she got back to normal:

“Ey Babs! There’s nothing to worry about. It’s just me, Apple Bloom.

“Apple Bloom? What’s going on? Why did you looked so weird? I only remember that I was shopping with mom and dad and suddenly appeared here. What’s going on?”

“A’ll tell ya’ but we better sit down” said Apple Bloom making appear two apples of chaos and offering one to Babs, who reluctantly accepted.

After a while de fourth Crusader was amused.

“Apple Bloom! That’s so awesome!”

“A’ know, is great to be an agent of Chaos. Unlimited power and the only thing A’ have to do is to annoy ma’ sister. Isn’t that great?”

Babs nodded but suddenly looked around her a little worried.

“But are you sure she isn’t here? If she sees you in your form of chaos…”

“Nah, don’t worry about it; A’ saw her entering to the barn with Pinkie Pie; so A’ decided to ‘accidentally’ close the door; so they’re far from here, where A’ can’t really tell”

“It wasn’t, a little; you know, a little mean?”

“You don’t understand cuz, the idea is to make difficult for them the task to stop Spike. But as long as we don’t become truly evil, the Elements of Harmony won’t do anything to us except for lock our powers by only three hours”

Babs nodded, if they only had to put obstacles on the Mane 6’s way that was okay, not good but at least not evil.
And in the meantime, the new lord of chaos along with Sweetie were traveling from city to city, using Sweetie’s hypnotic sing to force the ponies to enter the doors all over the place to make them appear on random places. But Sweetie Belle was a little distracted, still thinking in what Rarity just tried to do: as always, she tried to use Spike’s feeling for her in order to make the little dragon to do her will. How dared she?
The doors kept sending the ponies to all kind of places, and it wasn’t going to end well. Especially because the Element Bearers didn’t know where their partners were. Only Twilight and Rarity were still together on the Crystal Empire, opening and closing door looking for their friends.
And at this point Shining and Candace were sharing a smoothie waiting for them to realize.

“Why don’t you help us?!” Complained Twilight after a while.

Shining and Candace shrugged.

“Come on, don’t you two realize this isn’t bringing us to anywhere?” Asked Candace. “Twi, you’re the Element of Magic; I’m pretty sure you know a spell to stop this one”

Twilight sighed exasperated.

“Of course I know how to return the doors back to normal, but only one at the time. But supposing that would work, we still have to return all the ponies to their respective homes; and with Spike and Black sending them to random places this entire time, this is getting harder and harder”

Shining nodded.

“I know, that’s the idea; after all he’s the lord of chaos. Anyway, listen: I have an idea, why don’t we use Spike’s magic for a little advantage? Come on, do you know how to make a door to transport only to one place?”

Twilight nodded, looking at her brother. Knowing him, he already prepared a strategy.

“Yeah, why?”

“We can reunite all the ponies in only one spot, and from them send them back to their respective homes once you repair all the doors”

“And we can use the three palaces as a point to reunite ponies” smiled Candace looking at her husband. “And my aunts, you and me can maintain Spike away in case he wants to hypnotize the ponies again while Twilight is gathering her friends to make Harmony prevail”

Twilight smiled excitedly.

“Thanks! Now I know where to go in moments of crisis!”

Said that, the purple alicorn focused her magic on the nearest door, commanding it to only lead to one place: her Palace; and vice-versa. Candace did the same, but to Canterlot.

“Candace!” Greeted Luna as soon as her niece opened the door. “So you’re dealing too with the demented doors. This have being an interesting day but I have to teleport in my own home and is getting annoying. Don’t tell me you have a solution…”

“As a matter of fact, we (Shining I mean) have a plan. It’ll take its time so the faster we act the faster we’ll finish this. Really, we better hurry because ponies are getting transported to random places while we’re talking”

Luna nodded and turned to the window:

“Black Swordsman! Lighting Flash!”

A dark blue Pegasus with gray eyes and black mane and tail entered through the window. He wore a long black trench coat and two enormous swords in his back (one black and the other light blue). The Black Swordsman, Luna’s air force captain.
Following him, a pure white unicorn with light brown mane and tail; with copper eyes teleported in the room. She wore a black and blue armor, distinguishing her as the captain of Luna’s infantry. The Lighting Flash, Luna’s other captain and Black Swordsman’s wife.
Those two were the deadliest warriors of all Equestria and the reason why Luna’s army was the strongest among the ponies.

“So, what’s the quest, boss?” Asked Black.

“Do everything my niece say, understood?” Asked Luna. “By the way, if anypony sees my sister let me know immediately. She got lost when this stupidity started”

“As you wish” said Lighting Flash bowing to Candace, who quickly mumbled some instruction. Both of them saluted her and ran to action.

Twilight saw them talking to Shining with a sweat drop on her forehead.

“Princess, I’d always wondered, where did you get those two?”

Luna shrugged.

“I can’t tell for sure. They say they come from some place called Aincrad.”

Not having the time to keep investigating about the warriors, they began to execute the plan.
In all over the world, ponies and the other races waked from Black’s hypnosis to realize they were in the most unprovable places ever, like Reptilia de Dragon Kingdom or even the Ponyagara falls. Some ponies were lucky and appeared only at neighbor’s home.
In other cases, the agents of Chaos directly interfered, since they had the ability to manipulate Spike’s doors at will. For example, Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon opened the door only to face Manehattan’s city dump, and before they could react, ScootaDark pushed them inside and closed the door.

“The largest the city is, the largest the city dump will be. Have fun you two”

But in the three Palaces, Twilight, Luna, and Candace were receiving the ponies in their homes and make them sit while they tried to fix the problem. Kindly guided by the soldiers of all Guards, the ponies politely waited until they could go home.

“Ey, I see less and less ponies” informed Sweetie Black to Spike. “I see: they thought in something to stop us”

Spike looked to the sky and smiled.

“It doesn’t matter Sweetie, look! Is night already, so we can rest for now. What do you think?”

“Yeah, I guess you’re right. You’re a great leader Spike!”

“And you a great partner. I love you all, guys”

Sweetie giggled and hugged her friend; but then yawned and Spike teleported them back home. It was kind of cool to have fun only the two of them, quieter but also nicer.
Back at Twilight’s Palace, Fluttershy finally appeared after an hour of receiving ponies. Princess Luna lowered the sun and raised the moon long ago so they had to hurry.

“Fluttershy is so good to see you!” Smiled Twilight. “Where have you being?”

The shy Pegasus smiled.

“Oh Twilight, you have no idea how wonderful it was! I ended up at Zebrica, where I met Zecora’s family and they taught me lots of stuff about medicinal herbs and caring of wild animals. This is the first time I see an elephant and it was great. I also met an old giraffe and she told me she always wanted to meet a pony and…”

“It’s great you had an awesome day, darling but we have to hurry to get all together to stop this madness” interrupted Rarity.

“And then we have to make sure everypony gets home safely” moaned Twilight. “This prank is by far the most exhausting”

“If you think about it, is kind of funny” smiled Flash Sentry passing by. “Once we recover, we’ll remember this whole mess laughing”

“Whatever you say Flash. The only thing I know for sure is that I’ll need an aspirin when this finish”

Rainbow showed by the corner.

“Ey Twi! I don’t know how I ended up at your brother’s but he sent me here. How are Spike’s door treating you?”

“I don’t want to talk about that for now” sighed Twilight letting pass more ponies.

“Well, mine wasn’t that bad but neither awesome. I appeared in Los Pegasos when I tried to go for groceries, I gambled a little, lost some money, not much to say”

“Aha” mumbled Twilight letting pass Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon covered in garbage.

“No comments” they both said walking to the other ponies. They were furious and swore they heard Scootaloo laughing of them somewhere.

“Houdy ya’ll” greeted Applejack with Pinkie. “We took our time but finally we’re here”

“Ii was super-duper fun!” Said Pinkie excitedly. “First I went to Applejack’s to by some Zap apples for the Cakes’ cakes but when we tried to enter the barn we appeared on Ponyagara falls and I even jumped them inside a barrel even if Applejack tried to convince me to not to; then we passed through other door and we visited the mountains, took other door and we were at the sea! And then we visited Applejack’s uncle and auntie on Manehattan! Then we transported to Canterlot where Princess Luna sent us here. It was awesome!”

“She’ll sleep well tonight” smiled Applejack. “But let’s finish this now, alright?”

Twilight nodded relieved.

“Perfect, let’s move! You soldiers keep the good work, and don’t worry! This will finish now!”

They ran to the closet where Twilight kept the Rainbow Powers, but when they opened the door, instead of her closet Twilight saw an underground cave where Celestia came.

“Finally! What happened to the doors today?”

And she walked away.
Sighing, Twilight used her magic to get the closet back to normal and took the Rainbow Powers to fly along with her friends to fix everything. As always, every single door went back to normal but they weren’t finish yet. They still had to send everypony back home.
But finally they made it, it was like two in the morning but they managed to put everything back to normal.

Spying on a window, Dark sent a letter to Spike. Direct communications with their boss by dragon breath was included on the chaos powers .
The letter materialized to Spike and Black who were at the clubhouse.

“Oh, what a shame. I had a really great time” laughed Spike.

Sweetie smiled to him

“I’m glad to see you smiling Spike, what happened with Rarity affected you a lot”

“Thank you for being at my side Sweetie Belle. Is great to have a friend like you, and you know you can always count on me, right?”

Sweetie blushed but nodded happily.
But then Babs and Apple Bloom arrived to the clubhouse.

“Ey, what’s up?” Said Babs.

“Is it over yet?” Asked Apple Bloom with a yawn.

“Apparently” shrugged Spike.

And just in time, the Power of Harmony covered the whole world blocking their powers. It was alright, they were tired already.
Then Sweetie Belle noticed the fourth Crusader.

“Ey Babs! Sorry I didn’t notice you! Enjoying our little game?”

She nodded excitedly.

“It’s awesome girls, but now that everything is fixed I need to get back home soon, so I’ll go to the Palace I suppose”

Apple Bloom winked an eye to her.

“See ya’ at next disaster cuz!”

She smiled and began to move ready to sneak into Twilight’s home when Spike had his idea:

“Ey, she’s the fourth Crusader, right?”

“Well, yeah. Why?” Asked Apple Bloom.

“Nothing really, if you want I can create a Crazy Door in your closet just for the two of you Apple Bloom. We can use her help to, you know… give Pinkie Pie somepony to measure with”

Apple Bloom’s eyes brightened in delight.

“Are you suggesting what I think you’re suggesting?”

Spike nodded.

“Think about it Apple Bloom: our rivals are two unicorns, two pegasi and two earth ponies; or well, an alicorn and a unicorn but you got me. Now we have a two earth ponies, a Pegasus, a unicorn and me… who probably counts as an alicorn in amounts of power. So if we take Babs we’ll only need a Pegasus to our team”

“Cool! A’ can’t wait to tell her!” Smile Apple Bloom.

They all shared a high-hoof/high-claw and returned to their homes.
And there was it, the soldiers kept redirecting ponies for a while and the four Princesses managed to send them back to their homes. Everything was normal, with the exception that Celestia requested to her sister to add some hours to the night so everypony could sleep properly.

At the next day:

“Ey Twilight! I want to borrow this book, please” said Sweetie Belle happily.

“Of course Sweetie Belle!” Smiled Twilight. She had a tiring night but still to see a little girl entering to the library by her own was enough to cheer her up. “Let’s see: HOW TO ATTRACT THE PONY OF YOUR DREAMS WHEN HE LIKES OTHER. Sweetie Belle, this is really silly. Why don’t you just…”

“Ey, she’ll never pay attention to him but he keeps making her favors that she doesn’t appreciate properly! Not only that’s very wrong, but also I want him to look at me. If I like him, I like him”

Twilight didn’t say anything else and Sweetie Belle ran happily with her new book.

“Spike I know it hurts but don’t worry! I’ll make you forget about Rarity and probably be more than your friend someday!”

Author's Note

And this is it, sorry the delay folks but it’s kind of tiring translate my fics. I hope you like it and only to explain some point:
When I wrote this originally, Babs wouldn’t earn her Cutie Mark yet so she’ll have one of chaos too.
Again I hope you liked it and as always:

Read ya later!!

Harmony Vs. Chaos: Iron Pony competition

“Did you fall in your head or what, AJ?” Protested Rainbow. “You know what we’d being into because of him. You can’t be serious!”

The cowgirl shook her head, her decision was being made.

“A’ know Rainbow, but he’s still our friend. Besides, last time we had a great time, remember? And nopony can comment sports as him, just give a chance to the little fella’”

Rainbow sighed, but she had to admit it was true. If she thought about it, Spike still wasn’t Discord, his pranks were annoying but never more than that. No, in fact Rainbow had problems but with his agents of chaos, specifically the young Pegasus who dared to defy her as the best flyer in Equestria. She had to defeat Dark no matter what.
And the ponies arrived to Twilight’s palace and knocked.

“Morning girls, can I help you?” Asked Twilight opening the door.

“Ey Twi, is Spike in home? This Friday we have our annual Iron Pony competition and we’re wondering if he wants his old position as presenter. You know he loves it”

“And it’s much more coherent than Pinkie” mumbled Dash.

Twilight smiled relieved, at least her friends keep seeing Spike as always; not like a true enemy, so she guided them to the dragon’s room. When she opened the door, the three witnessed the weirdest of scenes:
Spike stretching his neck putting his face closer and closer to Black’s, who smiled.

“You can do it Black! I believe in you!” Cheered Spike.

The black unicorn concentrated her power appearing a white mustache, along with a long white beard. Their public (Dark, Shadow and a new one) began to cheer them banging their hooves to the floor.

“Excellent, Black! I knew you can do it!” Cheered the new one.

“You have an especial talent for magic, Spike was right!” Nodded Shadow excitedly.

“If we keep like this, we’ll be invincible! Not even the stupid chest will stop us!” Smiled Dark friendly slapping Black’s back.

The three adults didn’t know what to say. Twilight even felt a little hurt remembering the time when Spike offered her his help to practice new spells. And also felt unnerved knowing that was an advanced spell and that meant that Black was getting stronger. The team of chaos was becoming something really dangerous.
But she had to keep calm so she only said:

“Ehem, Spike you have a visit”

Spike turned to his friends.

“Ey Applejack, Rainbow Dash! What can I do for you?”

Applejack smiled gently to Spike.

“Howdy friend! You see: tomorrow Rainbow and A’ have our annual iron pony competition and A’ was wondering if you want to be our presenter again. You know, for the good times…”

Spike smiled excitedly but politely declined.

“Sorry girls but precisely I have plans tomorrow, but thank you for asking”

The adults nodded in understanding, but also suspecting what kind of ‘plans’ Spike had for them, when they noticed the fifth member of the Agents of Chaos.

“Ehem… who is she?”

The filly bowed smiling.

“Nice to meet you, your Highness and friends! My name is Night and I’m Pinkie Pie’s counterpart: I have her same abilities to bend reality at will, including an especial gift to predict the future called the ‘Night-Sense’. My job as an agent of chaos is to distort the laws of physics and such”

The three grown-ups gulped, this was getting worse for them.

“Spike, A’m gonna ask you this only once: how many of them do you need?” Asked a worried Applejack, not sure if she wanted to know.

“Only one more” explained Spike. “The idea is to be six versus six; you see: you have two earth ponies, two pegasi and a unicorn and an alicorn in your team. I have two earth ponies, one Pegasus, one unicorn and me who I suppose count as an alicorn, so I need a Pegasus to equalize forces”

Rainbow Dash and Applejack sighed and said a quickly good bye to Twilight, who seemed more worried than ever with this team of chaos. Perhaps they weren’t truly evil but having a complete team of chaos ready to face them any time seemed very disturbing.
But returning to Applejack and Rainbow Dash, when they were outside, the cyan Pegasus turned to the castle and frowned.

“He said he had plans. Applejack, I swear, if he dares to ruin of competition I’ll…”

“Calm down Rainbow Dash” tried to say Applejack. “He’s still our friend, only a little more annoying but Spike is still Spike, and knowing him he’ll use our competition to keep us distracted while he makes his move. Don’t worry, or look at the bright side: he’ll save you of your imminent defeat”

Both friends stared each other and moved to their e homes to prepare themselves for next morning:

As last time, Pinkie presented first ready to narrate the great competition between the best and most famous athletes of all Ponyville; that faced each other only once a year, on the competition they invented two years ago. Public began coming.
Smiling, Pinkie prepared her mic and began:

“Greetings mares and gentlecolts!” I’m your host Pinkie Pie and I welcome you to the annual Iron Pony competition!”

Cheers from the public.

“And I’m your co-presenter Night” said a small black filly jumping from a barrel on Applejack’s orchard. “Pinkie, for the third time our favorite mares are ready to prove each other in competitions that will take them to their limit. As you remember, first Iron Pony competition was for Rainbow Dash, with a monstrous defeat over poor Applejack; but she recovered next year sweeping the floor with Rainbow. Are they ready to solve their draw?”

Pinkie just smiled to the interruption.

“Hiya! I don’t know you yet! Are you my new nemesis?”

“O hay yeah! As I said my name is Night”

“Nice to meet you Night, I hope we become great enemies”

“I hope so too Pinkie Pie, but now getting back to the competition, I have the honor to introduce you two new challengers!!”

The crowd exchanged an excited look and began mumbling. Applejack and Rainbow Dash frowned, this didn’t sound good, especially for Rainbow who still didn’t forgive Dark for defeating her.
And the problem were that everypony considered the new lord of Chaos as synonym of good fun; he wasn’t as bad as Discord and the last times they enjoyed themselves very much.
Finally they appeared, and as Rainbow and Applejack feared, their new challengers were Dark and Shadow. Dark winked an eye to the public and began to explain:

“As you should know, Dark and Shadow have the same abilities than their counterparts Rainbow Dash and Applejack; and as always, we the Agents of Chaos are ready to prove to everypony that Harmony can’t beat us”

Silence, just silence from the public… until they began to cheer ready to see the greatest Iron pony competition ever. Now it wasn’t only to see who was better between Rainbow Dash and Applejack were, but also it would be a competition between Harmony and Chaos. Which side was the strongest? They were about to find it out…
Rainbow grinded her teeth and walked to Dark.

“As you wish, challenge accepted. That time you won because I underestimated you Dark, but believe me: I won’t make that mistake again”

Applejack ran to her friend.

“Rainbow wait! Don’t let them bother you, remember that they’ll cheat! They’re agents of chaos”

Shadow Bloom smiled devilishly to Applejack.

“Come on, my friend, A’ promise I won’t use ma’ apples of chaos to give me an advantage. Cross my heart and hope to fly; insert a cupcake in my eye”

ScootaDark also bowed to Rainbow.

“And I, Dark, also Pinkie-promise you that I won’t use my edible weather to cheat in this competition: cross my eye and hope to fly; stick a cupcake in my eye”

Applejack stared to her new rivals.

“Ya’ both know what A’m talking about. Rainbow and A’ are true athlets, our strength came from years of hard training; you take your powers from Spike’s”

Shadow didn’t care. She knew her sister was right, but that wasn’t going to stop her to measure with her as equals. If she dared to challenge Applejack in her normal form she knew her sister would give her an advantage; but as Shadow she could defy Applejack being sure that she won’t let her win no matter what.

“Okay, understood. Geez! If you don’t want to show how weak you are compared to us in public, you just had to say that!” Smiled Shadow.

That was it, Applejack’s proud was hurt and she was going to defend her honor.

“Alright, we take the challenge, but only to show you our real strength”

“And put you back where you belong: before our hooves” added Rainbow.

The Agents of chaos grinned, also Pinkie Pie.

“So now it’s time to start our friendly competition between Harmony and Chaos! Representing Harmony, Applejack and Rainbow Dash; and challenging them in the name of Chaos, we introduce you to… Shadow and Dark!!”

“Are you ready?” Exclaimed Night excitedly.

More cheers, the competition has begun
On the tribunes, Twilight, Fluttershy and Rarity began to scream trying to cheer the team of Harmony.

“Even if I want them to win, to lose before Shadow and Dark will humble Applejack and Rainbow Dash a little, a defeat is what they need!” Said Rarity.

“I bet six bits that Spike will stop the competition when his agents have the advantage” sighed Twilight.

But in the meantime, Spike and Sweetie Black were in Ponyville ready to their next move.

“Thank you for joining me Sweetie, I promise when this finish I’ll buy you anything you want”

“Don’t worry about it Spike, we’re friends! And what are friends for? You don’t have to buy me anything”

“But you’re missing the competition because of me” said Spike clacking his fingers to release an amount of chaotic energy for his plans.

“Again don’t worry about it” smiled Sweetie Belle. “I like when we stay alone to create chaos. What do I have to do, boss?”

“Sing and hypnotize anypony who stayed here to go see the competition. I need every Ponyville watching the competition; and if you spot somepony returning to the town, I need you to hypnotize him back to Sweet Apple Acres. We need to buy as much time as we could”

Sweetie Belle nodded happily.

“You think things very well Spike, I think Discord made a great job choosing you for being his replacement”

They would blushed but since they were both black, only giggled uncomfortably. But then the black unicorn began to sing making everypony to march to see the competition.
When the town emptied, Spike made his move.

“This one is a little silly but it’s only to give the girls the opportunity to compete with their sisters; how could I say no?”

“Very considerate if you ask me. Now let’s go! I really want to see how they’re going”

And they ran to Sweet Apple Acres, where Pinkie and Night were really excited commenting the third event of the day:

“And now with both teams tied with three points each one; the next event will determine the supremacy” smiled Pinkie. “First the ponyshoe throwing competition ended in a draw between Shadow and Rainbow Dash; next in the pumpkin-catapult also ended in a draw with ten points for each contestant”

“That’s correct Pinkie” agreed Night. “And let me add that this event is the hardest of the iron pony contest; where we evaluate both strength and skill. We’re going to roll on barrels! Are you ready ponies?!”

Both teams Harmony and Chaos positioned in front of the enormous empty barrels that Big Mac just brought and at his sign they jumped on it beginning to roll all over the field while their public began to bet who would fall first. It was awesome!

“See, Shadow?” Provoked Applejack jumping on her back legs controlling the barrel as nothing. “There’s nothing better than the hard and constant training!”

Shadow shrugged and jumped on a single foreleg to control her barrel.

“What about some chaos-powers?”

Applejack grinded her teeth and imitated Shadow’s move; both of them were sweating and staring each other in an attempt to intimidate their rival.

“Ey Dark! We could use a little of your special sports-drink rain!” Shouted Shadow.

“Not now pal!” Said Dark. She was too busy having another competition with Rainbow Dash, both of them using only their forelegs on the barrel. It was intense.

But then, guided by divine inspiration, Dark jumped making a magnificent backflip landing on the barrel with her giant bat-like wings. Since her chaotic powers concentrated on the wings, those were the most resistant part of her body. And the fact that her wings were bigger and most resistant than the average pegasi wings, helped too.

“Whoa!” Said Pinkie. “The chaos team is dominating the battlefield! Thanks Celestia this is a resistance competition and not an ability one or the Harmony team would be disqualified at this point!”

Dark grinned hearing that.

“See? Just as the last time, I win!”

“Using your enormous wings is cheating!” Protested Dash, who could barely follow Dark when she increased her speed.

Three of the four contestants were tiring; but Dark was still rolling her barrel as nothing, it was obvious that she was going to win. No, Rainbow couldn’t accept that, she was the best Pegasus in the world; there was no way she could lose to Dark.
The worst part was when Dark made a double back-flip and landed on her back legs to not to waste her wings’ energy. That was it, Rainbow tried to jump and land on a single foreleg like Applejack and Shadow but she miscalculated and landed on her head.

“Rainbow Dash is disqualified!” Announced Night Seed.

“I warned you Rainbow, those two were going to cheat!” Shouted Applejack using her triumph card: she jumped and landed on her tail still having perfect control of her barrel. “Shadow, you’re a very powerful rival but as I said before, without your powers you’re nothing. Rainbow is disqualified but A’m still here!”

“Oh no!” Said Night Seed. “The chaos team have to do something very impressive to beat this! Like Pinkie said, thanks Celestia this is a resistance and not an ability contest!”

“It seems like the good guys are leading again” giggled Pinkie Pie.

“We still have two members” remembered Night Seed.

Pinkie Pie made a raspberry to Night. Back to the competition Shadow groaned.

“If you can, I can too!”

Shadow tried to mimic Applejack’s move, but as Rainbow, she miscalculated and landed on her butt losing the competition. She grinded her teeth, now it was onto Dark, who still maintained her almost perfect balance.

“Both teams are tied with a contestant for each one!” Said Night. “Now as an official member of the team of chaos I just have to say: COME ON DARK, BEAT APPLEJACK FOR ONCE!”

Applejack stared to Night but she had to keep going, unfortunately she was at her limit; she knew it and also Dark so at the end Applejack jumped out of the barrel admitting her defeat.

“Okay, ya’ win this; let’s move to the next event, but first let me rest a little”

Dark laughed happily and jumped away from her barrel to a cloud that she kicked producing a refreshing sports-drink rain for her rivals and friends.

“Thank you” sighed Rainbow. “Damn it, the first one to lose! I won’t forget this Dark!”

Pinkie took a deep breath and then shouted to her microphone:

“Come one girls! We can’t let them win! CHAOS ISN’T SUPPOSE TO WIN!”

Next contest: to transport baby chickens from a wooden stake to another through a muddy quagmire. Just as the last time, the chickens on Applejack’s back jumped to Rainbow’s once who used her wings to protect them from the splashes of mud produced by their hooves; but again the chicks noticed that there was more space on Dark’s wings so they jumped to her; Shadow’s too but she didn’t mind.
Rainbow couldn’t believe it.

“Damn cheaters!”

“A’ felt the same way when we competed last time” said Applejack. “But don’t let this take the best of ya’ alright? Remember: harmony always defeats chaos”

Between the public a pony felt the cold autumn breeze and walked back to the town for a sweater, but once he reached the limits of Sweet Apple Acres a beautiful melody captivated him and walked back.

“Ey, didn’t you say you were going for a sweater?”

“Ah?”

They didn’t mind and kept watching the competition while the autumn breeze kept blowing leaves all over the place; it was beautiful. Practically all the field was covered with leaves of all colors but the ponies simply didn’t mind.
The events kept going: on the cider-drinking competition Applejack and Rainbow Dash practically smashed their competitors just as in the apple-eating contest. Considering the agents of chaos were still fillies that was only logical, they had the smallest stomachs.

“There’s only one more event” announced Night. “One more time tied, this will determine which team is better: the Harmony or the Chaos”

“Tug war!” Cheered Pinkie. “Last time Rainbow’s wing gave her the advantage but this year we stablished the rule that is forbidden to use wings to elevate from the floor. You can use them to impulse yourself but if you elevate more than two centimeters that would meant instant defeat for your team”

“Applejack’s strength vs. Shadow’s; Rainbow’s wings vs. Dark’s. Who would win? Only for this network, the event of the century! Don’t change the channel!”

But teams stared each other and began.
Immediately both Pegasus extended their wings and began to use the wind’s strength to help their teammates’ strength. It was more than a simple competition, it was the final battle between Guardians of Harmony and Agents of Chaos; and secretly the struggle of two young fillies wanting to prove themselves in front of their eldest sisters.

In the meantime the wind kept blowing leaves all over the place accumulating a natural rug of all kind of colors that already covered half of the ponies’ hooves; but they were too concentrated watching the competition. Several suddenly walked back to the town for a sweater but immediately came back like hypnotized and without the sweater. Twilight was the first one to notice it.

“This isn’t normal, we should go back to Ponyville to see what’s going on” said the purple alicorn.

Rarity and Fluttershy exchanged a look but the shy Pegasus looked back at the competition.

“Shall we warn them?”

“That the whole Harmony vs. Chaos stuff was probably only a distraction from Spike? I don’t think so darling, besides they’re about to finish” said Rarity walking calmly.

Effectively the two teams were using all they had to demonstrate each other that they were the best no matter what. The mass of dead leaves were growing by seconds but that didn’t bothered none the public nor the competitors.
Twilight’s group noticed that the mass of leaves were denser while they came closer to Ponyville, reaching the point they literally had to swim between them to advance. And just at Sweet Apple Acres’ entrance the mass of leaves was so tall that almost covered the top of the trees.

“Oh my! Don’t tell me all Equestria is like that!” Said a very scared Fluttershy from the air.

Twilight, caring Rarity, nodded.

“Unbelievable, all Equestria is drowning in leaves but we were too concentrated watching a stupid competition!”

“Shadow and Dark didn’t give me so much time to think in something better” explained Spike materializing in front of them eating a gem on his floating throne along with Black who was eating an apple. “They’re desperate to face Rainbow Dash and Applejack face-to-face”

“And when they heard about the Iron Pony competition they couldn’t resist” shrugged Black. “This is only a favor for them, you see, they admire their counterparts a lot and this was an only chance to show them who they really are. But this plan is a waste of time and power if you ask me”

Spike pouted.

“Come on! They are too busy watching them compete; I couldn’t lose the opportunity to create a disaster; after all I’m the lord of Disharmony and Chaos, I have to make a prank for time to time”

Rarity stared at Black.

“What you mean with admire Rainbow Dash and Applejack? Don’t tell me you admire us!”

Knowing the thing were about to escalate a point that Sweetie was going to regret, Spike changed the subject:

“Ehem… let’s just hope that the four of them finish before this gets out of control. I don’t know any other way to stop my pranks aside you using your Harmony Powers”

“SPIKE ARE YOU KIDDING ME?” Shouted Twilight almost dropping the poor Rarity. “Are you telling me that you don’t have any emergency mechanism or can’t stop this for your own?”

Spike shook his head.

“Sorry Twi, as part of my regulations as a god of chaos I can’t fix anything; I only create disasters but I’m not allowed to stop them by my own. Mr.Boss’ rules”

“Great, we have to stop them!” sighed Rarity.

“I know” said Twilight flying back to Sweet Apple Acres, where the mass of leaves were almost at the high of the ponies’ chins.

But the four contestants haven’t gave up. In fact they were fighting harder than ever since this wasn’t a strength but a willing competition. The title of Iron Pony will be for Harmony; of will be for Chaos perhaps? None of them wanted to give up, any doubt would end in a humiliating defeat. That’s why they kept going; the grown ups wanted to prove they were still the bests of Ponyville, the fillies wanted to show their sisters who they really were. This wasn’t going to end soon and Spike knew it so he clacked his fingers creating a huge avalanche brutally interrupting the game.

“Spike!!” Protested Rainbow. “We were about to win!!”

“In your dreams” said Shadow. “The team of chaos would kept the victory!”

“Oh come on, your boss only interfered because he knew a draw as the only thing you could get from us” snarled Applejack.

They were about to start a fight for real but they were stopped by their respective leaders:

“Stop it!” Protested Twilight. “All Equestria is about to drown in leaves unless we finish this now! Let’s do something alright!”

“Quickly because we’re about to lose the floor here!” Said Pinkie Pie swimming in leaves. “I don’t want to draw! I’m too young to become compost”

“Now what?” Asked Night Seed. “Shall we fight now?”

“Not today” explained Spike. “This prank was very simple but it’s out of control; next time you compete remind me not to use anything potentially dangerous. Next time you can measure with Pinkie but now we should let them do their work”

Night Seed nodded, then the dragon turned to Shadow and Dark.

“Sorry girl, I really wanted you to win”

“Don’t worry Spike” smiled Shadow. “It’s a little annoying but we understand; this competition won’t end until it ends”

“Next time we’ll beat them without mercy” assured Dark.

Moved by the true friendship before them, but still with their pride wounded Applejack and Rainbow Dahs smirked.

“You better be ready because we won’t ever let you win; not now not tomorrow, never” said Rainbow Dash.

“We’re the bests of the bests so you better watch who you’re dealing with” added Applejack.

Twilight facehoofed and…

“STOP IT ALREADY! WE HAVE TO MOVE BEFORE SOMEPONY GETS HURT!”

It was true so the five lords of chaos watched their rivals and elder sisters (cousin in Babs’ case) swim to Twilight’s castle in order to restore Equestria.

“Okay, I better go back to Manehattan” said the filly turning back to normal. “See you on the next disaster cuz!”

“See you Babs” smiled Apple Bloom. “Thank you for being our commentarist for today”

Babs winked an eye and Spike teleported her back to her home and the rest to the team to Apple Bloom’s room.

“I’m thinking” mumbled Spike.

“Into what?”

“Who can be our sixth member? We should equalize forces with the Harmony in order to become the strongest, any ideas who can be Fluttershy’s counterpart?”

“Well, I really can’t tell”

“Me neither”

“Does it have to be a girl or boys count too?”

“I only know it has to be a Pegasus” said Spike. “But who…?”

Anyway, the Rainbow Powers do their work restoring Equestria and everypony spent the rest of the day commenting about the amazing competition.

“I’m telling you bro, it was the best thing ever” said young Rumble to his pet bunny. “But the lord of chaos came just in the best part and interrupted the game. I know Equestria was in danger and all but I really wanted to see who would win”

The black bunny moved his nose so Rumble took a celery stick and gave it to him.

“I wish you were there too but you know my brother Thunder: ‘No Rumble don’t take Demon out of the house, he’ll lose or else’; he doesn’t understand our especial connection”

Demon the bunny sighed but nodded in silence, a very few ponies could communicate with animals as well as his master but those ponies weren’t fully understand for the rest of them. Anyway he was happy to have this talks with Rumble, like he said they had an especial connection.

“Whatever, I really hoped that the chaos win” smiled Rumble. Leaving aside the dangerous leaves, it was a really good day.

Author's Note

Ey guys! Sorry for the delay, but this is one of my longest stories and I really had to think before start translating. Anyway I hope you liked it and I don't know if you noticed but the leaves thing was based on an episode of Card Captor Sakura. So I can only say now:

Read ya' later!!

Roll!! Roll for your lives!!

Canterlot Castle, midnight:

“Experiment #345; sample number two” dictated Celestia to her sister, who nodded and took note.

Both of them were trying (and failing miserably) to replicate Spike’s most cruel creation, according to Celestia: the candy of all candies. She wouldn’t rest until she could eat her beloved sweets again, but first she had to recreate the evil thing in order to apply the reverse engineering.

“Got it” said Luna.

Celestia nodded and proceed to taste the candy, and spited it half second later.

“One more time, miserable failure” chuckled Luna.

Celestia groaned in annoyance but took another of the candies.

“Experiment #345; sample number three”

One more time she proceed and failed.
Luna couldn’t help but chuckle again, seeing her sister on that situation was kind of fun. No matter which combination the Royal Confectioners tried, the result was always a failure and Celestia was still without her beloved sweets. But looking on the bright side, thanks to her constant (and stupid) experiments, pastry-chefs for all over Equestria created new and more delicious candies every time making their business grow.
At this point the only place where they couldn’t re-open the market was Ponyville but because the children didn’t buy candy anymore. Sugar Cube Corner and Bon-Bon’s Delicatessens had to improve and began to offer such things as sandwiches, cheese croissants, crêpes and such in order to keep their business, and as a matter of fact they improved their profits.
Anyway, getting back to Celestia and Luna:

“What can I tell you, Tia?” sighed Luna when her sister finished trying the ‘samples’ of the day. “At least you lost weight and it sets you just fine. What about giving up? Or just ask Spike to give you more of his candies and leave the poor confectioners alone”

Celestia frowned.

“No, I will not beg to the lord of Disharmony and Chaos. I’ll find the recipe of the candy of all candies even if it takes me ten thousand years!! Do I made myself clear, Luna?”

Luna rolled her eyes and went back to her room, listen to the same nonsense for weeks was exasperating.
In the meantime Spike was having the time of his life laughing at Celestia’s attempts.

“Come on Princess! I could give you the candy if you ask! I only did that to help you lose weight as you wanted… (sigh). Ey, that’s not a bad idea!”

The dragon clacked his fingers and sent the message to his friends. The CMC were having their daily dose of cupcakes at Sugar Cube Corner when it came.

“Girls, finally we have a new one!” Announced Scoots.

“Cool, he certainly took his time” said Apple Bloom ready for action.

“And what are we waiting for?” Said Sweety running to the clubhouse already.

The other two crusaders winked an eye to each other and ran behind her friend; not noticing they left something important behind: Spike’s message.
Carefully an enemy hoof took the paper.

“Be careful Silver” warned Diamond Tiara. “Remember how dangerous this things are”

“I know” said Silver Spoon opening the paper. “We only have to be careful with the last line”

Diamond Tiara nodded in agreement when Babs Seed came of who-knows-where and hugged them from behind.

“Ey Diamond Tiara! Silver Spoon! What’ya reading? Meet you at the clubhouse. This message will self-destruct in three, two, one…”

KABOOOM!!

The detonation sent them both directly to the nearest wall bending Silver’s glasses.

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGG!!”

The agents of chaos laughed cruelly at this.

“You know? I’m pretty sure she did it on purpose” said Diamond.

Silver Spoon only grinded her teeth.
Babs joined her friends and went to the clubhouse, this was going to be fun.

At the next day everypony in Equestria woke up and as always they went to the pantry looking for something for breakfast finding a forgotten box of oatmeal cookies on a corner. Since there was nothing better on the pantry they all took it and began to eat.
The cookies were… okay: sweet but not much. Good but not great, only cookies.
Then another pony came and saw the other eating.

“Ey, what are you eating?”

“Cookies. Good but not great, only cookies”

The other pony nod and began to eat.
Yeah, just cookies.
Then the rest of the family came and joined. Yeah, cookies, good but not great, just cookies. They didn’t realize that even if it was a small box they were still eating like nothing, taking cookie after cookie after cookie… and the box didn’t emptied yet.

Anyway, that morning when Celestia entered to the dining room she found her sister eating the famous cookies with a bored expression while checking some important documents. Celestia smiled, as always Luna was working as soon as she raised the sun.

“Morning Luna, what are you eating?”

Luna examined the box and shrugged.

“Oh, this oatmeal cookies I found in the pantry. Since the whole week you’ve being bothering the poor chefs with your ‘experiments’ I gave them today as a personal day. Anyway, want some?”

“No thanks, you know I can’t eat sweets anymore”

“Alright, you’re not missing much after all; this things are good but not great, just cookies”

Celestia nodded and walked to the kitchen to cook some breakfast for herself, returning after fifteen minutes with fried eggs and a cup of coffee; and… noticed Luna was still eating distractively while reading.
Sighing, Celestia opened the Canterlot Inquirer and began to read while heard her sister eating cookie after cookie after cookie. The constant munching was kind of irritating so Celestia interrupted her sister.

“Luna, how many of those boxes you have?” She asked without moving her eyes from the newspaper.

“Just one, it was on the bottom on the pantry, forgotten and alone. I don’t know when we bought it”

“Mmhpf” mumbled Celestia trying to concentrate on her reading, but the munching continued. It was a medium sized box of cookies, how many of them it had?

At the end the annoyance was too much to handle and Celestia was about to ask her sister to stop when she noticed Luna was enormously fat, triplicating her size in minutes.

“Ehem… Luna…”

“What?”

—CRACK—

There was no need to say anything, Luna’s chair collapsed under the enormous weight of the Princess of the night, making her notice what just happened.

“WHAT HAPPENED TO ME?”

Celestia levitated the box closing her eyes to examine the cookies.

“Let me guess” mumbled Luna. “Spike”

“Yes, but look at the bright side: you’re finally a ‘full moon’ don’t you think?”

And laughing at her own joke, Celestia rolled her sister outside the room.
Anyway, at this point everypony in Equestria realized what the damn cookies did but it was too late, the only ones who freed from Spike’s joke were those affected by the candy of all candies.
Apple Bloom herself was awoke by the sound of the floor collapsing under an enormous weight.

“Huh, with that scandal it had to be Big Mac”

Another, similar sound but louder rumbled all over the house.

“Nope, that was Big Machintosh; the last one was Applejack”

And went downstairs to have breakfast with her family already knowing what to expect. Still watch it was pretty funny: granny Smith was stuck on the kitchen door’s frame while Applejack tried to get out by the back door; but she was also stuck. Finally Big Mac who decided not to move, the smartest decision.
It was hilarious and Apple Bloom couldn’t help but laugh loudly.

“Ey, What happened to ya’?” She asked once she recovered.

“Is that you Apple Bloom? Okay, listen to me: do not touch the cookies on the table, alright? DON’T touch it” said Applejack unsuccessfully trying to turn to her sister but she was too fat.

The filly nodded giggling.

“Don’t worry sis, I ate the candy of all candies, remember? But A’ need something to breakfast too”

“A’ understand dear but I can’t even move” said Granny Smight.

“Don’t worry granny, A’ll help ya’ in no time”

Apple Bloom began to push Granny Smith transforming only her hooves and once she released her, began to free her sister.

“Apple Bloom, I owe you one” said the elder.

“Don’t even mention it” said Apple Bloom happily.

“Eeyup, thank ya’ Apple Bloom” smiled Applejack, but then she noticed the black hooves. “Ey wait a minute, I’ve told ya’ a thousand times to wash yer hooves before go to bed! You played with paint last night, right?”

Reacting quickly Apple Bloom shook her head.

“A’ forgot! But come on, it was an accident Applejack, besides ya’ have other problems to think about”

The cowgirl nodded.

“Eeyup, A’m afraid that’s true. A’ can’t release my stress into you; my real problem are the agents of chaos, especially that troublemaker of Shadow. Anyway, wash your hooves before breakfast, alright?”

Apple Bloom looked at the kitchen, where her grandma were doing what she could to make her breakfast with her new round form; so the little filly went to help her and sent her granny to rest while she made her own breakfast.
After eating, Apple Bloom ran to meet with her friends.

“That was a close call, A’ better be more careful next time”

But at the entrance of Sweet Apple Acres she smiled evilly and took one of her apples of chaos and activated it. The terrain changed turning into a steep hill especially difficult for fat ponies.

“A’m not very sure about this, perhaps a little mean but still funny”

And ran to school.
In the meantime, Applejack was in her way to see Twilight when she noticed the hill. She only took a deep breath and…

“SHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAADOOOOW!!!”

Applejack’s shout was heard all over Ponyville. When Apple Bloom hear it she had a dilemma: to laugh or run for her life. As a good agent of chaos she decided to laugh all she wanted right after she took her form of Shadow Bloom.
Then she arrived to school only to see it was closed; everything was going as they expected. This day was starting great.

In a dark alley, Diamond Tiara gave a small package to her classmate Rumble, while Silver Spoon watched if somepony approach. The closest one was Cheerilee but she was stuck on her door.

“Here you go” said Diamond Tiara giving Rumble a beautiful semi-professional camera she owned. “You know the deal Rumble: you get me a proof of what are those blank flanks up to and I’ll give you that toy from my dad’s store you like so much”

“And”

“We won’t call you a blank flank again” added Silver Spoon.

“And…”

“Yes, you can keep the camera from now” said Diamond slightly annoyed. “It doesn’t matter my auntie wanted to get me a stupid hobby but this didn’t work”

Rumble smiled and flew away ready to start his mission.
The two rich ponies exchanged complicity looks and smiled evilly; it was only a matter of time.
In the meantime Rumble joined his friend Feather Weight to help his parents to get out of the house to go open their camera shop. Together they managed to push Mr. and Ms. Weight from the house (by the way, their name never suited them that well before) and flew to play somewhere else. It was when Rumble showed his friend the camera.

“Dude, there’s a reason I refused to work for them this time! They’re unbearable!”

“I know but you have to admit this was a very generous offer. And even if I don’t get any ‘proof’ from the Crusaders, the camera is already mine so who cares!”

Feather had to smile.

“Alright, if that’s what you want…”

“Cool! Now, weren’t you going to teach me the secrets of a true paparazzi?”

“Fine” sighed Feather Weight. “Pay attention because I don’t like to repeat myself”

And the lesson between two friends began.

At Sugar Cube Corner Pinkie Pie went downstairs looking very different from her usual self: her fur color was grayish, her mane was almost flat and lifeless; but what was really unnerving was her smile: it wasn’t there.

“Morning Miss and Mister Cake” greeted Pinkie Pie in a lifeless tone. “How you’re doing?”

“We’re doing fine” said both of them eating the chaotic oatmeal cookies of chaos. “Want some cookies?”

Pinke shook her head preparing a cup of coffee with nine teaspoons of sugar; then she took a bunch of hyper-sugared chocolate cookies she always prepared for her breakfast. Once she consumed the super concentrated sugar bomb; Pinkie returned to her usual self: happy and hyper active.

“Oh, that’s what I call a wake up call” smiled the pink pony. “I’m ready to another day full of excitement here in Sugar Cube Corner! What do we bake first, mister and missis Cake?”

Both of them were still eating, but Miss Cake unapprovingly shook her head.

“You know Pinkie? That breakfast of yours full of glucose can be harmful for your health, until today I still don’t understand how you haven’t got fat yet”

Pinkie kept bouncing at super-pony speed assimilating the sugar on her system; but after a while she shrugged.

“Don’t worry about me Miss Cake! My diet could be sugar-based but I waste so much energy during the day bouncing all over the town or talking that I burn all the sugar I consume. Anyway I’ll start with the donuts and the cupcakes, lari-lara! And by the way, I’m not an expert but the ones who are getting fat are you”

The Cakes were about to reply when the chairs broke because of their enormous weight. They looked each other worried trying to roll to get under their hooves and move well; but what just happened? Anyway, Pinkie Pie was the Element of Laughter but she never laughed of situations like that so she helped her bosses to stand.

“I didn’t know that the oatmeal cookies had that effect”

On the upper floor the babies cried for attention. Miss Cake wanted to go but she stuck on the hallway.

“Pinkie dear, can you take care of the children? I have a feeling that today is going to be a very long day”

Pinkie appeared god-knows-how at the twin’s room to check the babies. In the meantime Mister Caked tried to get into the kitchen and even if he entered he couldn’t cook in his current state.
Luckily in Canterlot the things weren’t that difficult for the ponies because they were almost all unicorns, so they only needed to teleport from one room to the other without more difficulties.
From her balcony Princess Celestia laughed happily to this prank, it was truly something very funny to see; and for the first time she thanked Spike’s prank of the candy of all candies. Thanks to that she wasn’t on Luna’s situation.

“Come on Luna, don’t give me that face. I don’t want you to enter to the ‘vicious circle’ of rage, hahahahahahaha!”

Luna sighed.

“The first hundred jokes were funny, but I’m getting sick of it so could you STOP IT ALREADY?!”

Celestia laughed more.

“It’s all in good fun dear sister! Besides what you’re going to do? Smash me? Hahahahahahahah!!!”

Luna flapped her wings raising her enormous body just over her sister and then…

BLAM!/SPLAT!

“Thank you for the idea” chuckled Luna.

“HMMMMMPFFS!”

Back to Ponyvill, Pinkie managed to fix everything between the babies and their parents and bounced all over the town to explore it, admiring the effects of Spike’s newest joke.
Practically all the adults got incredibly fat letting the town entirely to children.
Knowing she needed to get her friends, Pinkie ran to Fluttershy’s cottage, the nearest of her friends’ homes.

“Fluttershy! Fluttershy!” Shouted Pinkie banging her friend’s door. “We have big troubles! Spike fattened the whole Kingdom, we have to do something! A Kingdom full of fat and unhealthy people could be dangerous, funny but dangerous!”

Slow big steps approached to the door and opened it; revealing a round funny-looking Angel bunny. He was literally a small ball with two ears leaning out of the top.
Then Fluttershy came; and slim for Pinkie’s relief.

“Fluttershy! Good, Spike’s trick didn’t affect you”

“Didn’t affected me?” Said the yellow Pegasus really worried looking at her beloved and round pets. “Look what he did to Angel and the rest of my little creatures?”

Pinkie entered only to notice all her animals were trapped inside their shelters because their corpulence.

“And all because I like to share with my dear pets. Oh, I should know there was something wrong with that cookies; I shouldn’t give it to them; now look! The poor Angel is a very proud bunny, he can’t stand be that fat! That’s why he’s exercising right now”

Effectively he was on a small elliptic machine in a desperate attempt to lose pounds.

“Don’t worry Angel” smiled Pinkie Pie. “We’ll fix everything when we defeat Spike. Let’s go Fluttershy!”

“Alright! Dears, I’ll be here in no-time, okay?” Said the yellow Pegasus.

“Let’s go to Applejack’s first! Her home is the closest one!” Said Pinkie bouncing happily.

Fluttershy nodded and followed her friend.

Now getting back to Rumble, after his quick lesson with Feather Weight, Rumble flew to Scootaloo’s home and prepared his camera. And as the rest of good foals of Ponyville, she was trying freed her parents from the door frame.

“Nothing suspicious here” mumbled Rumble moving to Carousel Boutique.

What he found was exactly the same:

“Sweetie Belle, help me please! I’m supposed to finish this important dress for tomorrow and I can’t delay a single day! Help me enter to my workshop!”

Rumble spied through the window only to see Sweetie Belle trying to unstuck Rarity with her magic, but it was practically impossible; or was it?
Looking around to make sure she weren’t get caught by one of Rarity’s multiple mirrors all over the place, Sweetie transformed concentrating her power on her horn; but of course the little unicorn filly didn’t know that she wouldn’t have to worry about the mirrors but the indiscreet camera on the window.
The white Pegasus already had an idea of what was going on, that horn… it looked like Black’s.

“Unbelievable” he said. “Now to Sweet Apple Acres!”

Flying at great speed, the excited colt arrived soon to the farm; just in time to avoid the fat Applejack rolling down to the recently created hill; luckily for her leading right to Ponyville.

“HEEEELP MEEEEEEEEEE!”

The fat version of Bulk Biceps was in the same plan than Angel exercising in order to recover his figure; when he spotted the fat mare rolling down to him.

“ROLL!! ROLL FOR YOUR LIVES!!”

And following his own advice, Bulk rolled away.
Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy arrived in time to try to save her friend, but a rock in the middle of the way made Applejack bounce to the sky and didn’t fell.

“What happened? I thought only you could do that!” said Fluttershy amazed.

“Me too” giggled Pinkie Pie. “But apparently Jackie knows how to defeat the gravity without wings too. Great job Applejack!!”

A few more giggles came from behind them, making the adults turn. And like they thought, the four agents of chaos were enjoying the show.
But Fluttershy wasn’t in the mood so she Stared to them with all her power.

“YOU! HOW DARE YOU AND YOUR BOSS TO DO SUCH THING? YOU CROSSED THE LINE, THREATEING THE PONIE’S HEALTH!”

The four foals smiled to each other and put a pair of sunglasses they prepared for this moment. Fluttershy’s infamous Stare was still active but the agents of chaos weren’t affected anymore.

“What the…?”

“Spike’s latest invention, Stare-blocking sunglasses” smiled Sweetie Black. “Do you like it?”

In the meantime Pinkie Pie were looking at the floating Applejack who looked like a great orange balloon.

“You look great Applejack, do you need some help” Called Pinkie Pie.

“THINK SO? ASK THOSE FOUR NUISANCES HOW TO LET ME DOWN!”

Pinkie Pie turned to the agents of chaos who were still laughing but at the end Night just shrugged.

“Come on, it’s just good fun”

“LET ME DOWN NOW!” Shouted Applejack.

“If you wish” said Night releasing her.

The effect was obvious, Applejack fell on her two friends and bounced away and kept bouncing all over the town making the agents of chaos laugh again.
Then Night pulled a hidden switch on a tree; that covered with the black apples of chaos and prepared for the launching.

“I have a bad feeling about this” mumbled Pinkie.

The tree sent the apples all over Equestria, making appear gigantic hills all over the kingdom.
Black grinned and sang, her hypnotic voice made all the ponies roll all over the hills creating disasters on their way down the hills; and to make things worst, Night (who had the power to alter the laws of physics at will), lowered the gravity force allowing the ponies to bounce upper and upper.

“Oh no” mumbled Fluttershy.

This was officially out of control, they urgently needed to stop the prank, but luckily for the agents of chaos most of the ponies had great sense of humor and decided to enjoy the bouncing; with a few obvious exceptions like Filthy Rich and Cranky Doodle who couldn’t do anything but scream in anger and frustration.

“Is just me or officially we crossed the line?” ask Dark flying to see the result.

“Literally we got a little heavier than usual” said Shadow Bloom.

And as good villains, they burst in laughs enjoying the result.

“Shall we inform Spike?” Asked Black after a shile.

“I’ll do it, I haven’t tried my ‘Pinkie-powers’ yet” said Night seed disappearing and reappearing at Twilight’s castle,

“Night!” Greeted the dragon. “How’s Ponyville”

“A total disaster, haven’t seen it for yourself?”

Spike yawned lazily.

“Nope, you see, I just woke up. Now if you excuse me, I really want to see the round Twilight, I have a couple of jokes prepared”

She found her eating calmly… completely slim.

“Surprised Spike?” Grinned the purple alicorn. “You see, I have a very detailed inventory of our pantry; and those cookies you created, weren’t on it. This time I won”

Spike nodded in approval, it was a good thing his older sister decided to enjoy the moment instead of complaining against his pranks.

But in the outside, things were completely different: Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy were still running all over the town trying to catch the bouncing Applejack; while they tried to avoid the other bouncing ponies. In times like this it was a good thing they had the Pinkie-Sense on their side.

“Right! No, left! Again right! Fluttershy, there’s a hole in front of you, get in before Derpy smashes you!”

And of course Fluttershy obeyed, everypony knew that they had to listen; but even with the Pinkie-Sense the task wasn’t getting any easier, they weren’t still unable to catch Applejack.
Finally Pinkie spotted a blanket drying on a clothes line.

“Fluttershy, I have an idea; help me!! We only have a few seconds to react!!”

“On it Pinkie Pie”

Both of them took a side of the blanket and extended it just in time to catch a rolling Rarity.

“Thank you girls, I was starting to get dizzy”

“Thank us later, we have to finish this!” Said Fluttershy. “And it’s urgent, Angel can’t stand being fat”

“Alright, but what about Rainbow Dash and Applejack? Where are they?”

And like answering her friend’s question, Applejack bounced right in front of her creating a small tremor before bounce again to the air.

“HEEEEEEELP!!”

Rarity focused her magic.

“Where’s Twilight when you need her?” Asked the white unicorn stopping Applejack and help her land safely on the floor.

The poor earth pony sat exhausted.

“Thank ya’ll” said Applejack. “How do we stop those nuisances? And more important, where the hay is Rainbow?”

The girls began to look for the cyan Pegasus; starting for her home.

“Fluttershy, you go to her house; the rest of us let’s look for Rainbow at her favorite ‘napping-spots, alright?” Leaded Applejack.

“Alright, let’s go!”

They all started to look for Rainbow but the one who found her was Fluttershy, hiding on her castle of clouds also affected by Spike’s powers.

“Rainbow Dash! What are you doing?” Asked Fluttershy.

“Fluttershy, I don’t know what happened to me… I’ve being always so careful, always exercising and watching my diet and now… I’m 90% fat, what happened to me?”

“Rainbow, you did nothing wrong, it’s only a prank. A Spike’s prank”

That froze Rainbow Dash.

“What you said?”

“It’s only another of Spike’s tricks, you did nothing wrong Rainbow”

Five… four… three… two… one…

“OH THAT LITTLE THREAT!! JUST LET ME PUT MY HOOVES AROUND HIM AND… WHAT ARE WE WAITING FOR?!”

The two friend flew back to Ponyville to reunite with their friends and stop Spike for once.

“Found her!” Announced Flutterhy.

The other four nodded and began to move to Twilight’s castle that was on the tallest hill of all; obviously it was on purpose. They were on the middle of their way when on the top of the hill, a smiling Night Seed greeted them.

“Oh no” mumbled Rainbow.

“Oh yeah” said Night using her powers to turn the floor into soap, slipping away the five older mares. “Nothing personal, it’s just that we’re the villains”

But a purple magic aura stopped them and pulled the five friends to the castle.

“Twilight!!”

The purple alicorn took the Magic Chest from her saddlebag.

“Sorry for the delay girls, but somepony (I don’t know if it was Night or Spike) turned my halls into water slides and I couldn’t fly neither because my feathers were soaked”

“Okay, okay enough of the explanation; let’s finish this now!!” Complained Rainbow.

Twilight nodded and opened the Chest, expanding the Harmony Waver repairing Spike’s prank, again. It was over.
When they flew back to the Castle, Spike was already waiting with a jar of lemonade for all.

“Good job everypony, you successfully stopped me”

Applejack drank her lemonade at a single sip and stared to Spike.

“Look kid, until now I’ve being very patient… YA’RE TELLING ME WHO THE HAY ARE THOSE FOUR, UNDERSTOOD?! A’ HAVE A FEW WORDS TO EXCHANGE WITH SHADOW AND NIGHT!”

The young dragon gulped but teleported away from Applejack’s wrath. The farmer just looked at her friends.

“A’ know, A’ know, but Spike is one thing; but tell me if ya’ don’t wanna have a serious talk with them!”

“I understand Applejack” said Twilight. “But Spike is loyal to her friends, he won’t betray them. It’s troublesome but I’m still very proud of him”

Applejack sighed but didn’t say anything. But as soon as she found who they were, they would see their faces.
In the meantime the CMC reunited in their clubhouse to get back to normal; and just at the time when they lost their form of chaos they saw the flash of a camera.

“WHAT?”

Rumble grinned walking to the crusaders.

“Whoa, at first I thought Diamond was crazy but… this… this is really something”

“Rumble, you can’t tell anypony, especially Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon” said Scootaloo.

The white Pegasus grinned.

“Sorry but they’re paying me for this. Remember that toy I always wanted from Filthy Rich’s store? She’ll give it to me!! Whoa, even Babs the pony from Manehattan is one of you”

“Rumble, please, you can’t sell us for a toy! We’ll do anything! Besides, you’re a blank flank too, why you help her?”

Rumble sighed.

“I know girls, I like you better than her but… she also offered to stop bullying me”

“Do you really think she’ll fulfil that?”

Rumble sighed.

“I know, I know but…”

“We’ll protect you from her bullying, I promise” said Sweetie.

A claw placed on his shoulder.

“What if you do it by yourself?” Smiled Spike.

“WHAT?”

The dragon smiled.

“You’re very smart Rumble, it surprises me that you could find us that easy. So what about this: instead of sell us to Diamond Tiara, what if you join us? Precisely we’re looking for a Pegasus for the team”

After the initial shock, Rumble nodded excitedly.

“Okay, let’s do it!”

Then Spike covered him with a black substance that moved covering him completely; turning him into a black Pegasus with giant bat-like wings.

“Unbelievable”

“Now we’re six vs. six, the fun is about to start” said Spike.

Author's Note

Okay, sorry for the delay but now the Agents of Chaos are together now; do they have what is needed to defeat the Mane 6?

Pay day!

An entire month has passed since Spike was named the new Lord of Disharmony and Chaos; but even if they supposed to be enemies on the ‘battlefield’, Twilight and Spike still enjoyed a good relationship as good siblings. For example, Spike was still the one who always made breakfast, but after what he did to Princess Celestia, Twilight asked him to stop making pancakes and he had no problem with that.
Anyway, that day they were finishing the strong coffee then needed to fully wake up when sompony knocked the door and Twilight went to open it.

“Princess Luna! What brings you here so early?” Greeted Twilight when the Princess of the Night calmly entered to the Castle.

“Oh, greetings to you too Twilight Sparkle, Spike is always a pleasure to see you; and by the way, I won’t forget your last joke, because of you I had to stand Tia’s stupid jokes for the entire day. Do you have any idea how irritating she could be?”

Spike scratched his head nervously.

“Oh come on Princess Luna! It’s just some fun, after all I’m the new lord of Disharmony and Chaos and it’s my work to annoy everypony”

Luna shrugged with a faint smile.

“Yeah, we understand young Spike; you should see the things that Discord did on his good times. Luckily for you, your little prank also gave me the opportunity to shut Celestia for a while. But leaving aside all that, here, Mr. Boss sends you this, a little advance for your hard work” said Luna offering an envelope to Spike.

The black and purple dragon practically jumped out of his chair to take the envelope and examine it.

“Oh this is so cool! My first check for being the god of chaos; and I thought I had to wait an entire eternity to receive something from Mr. Boss. Thank you Princess Luna”

“Oh it’s nothing, the administration is very impressed with your performing and expect more, you promise a lot Spike. Tia would like to deliver this check by herself but she’s still a little mad of what you did to her; even if she’s already losing weight” chuckled Luna.

Both Luna and Spike laughed happily as good friends, or colleagues.

“Ehem, excuse me but… who is Mr. Boss?” Asked Twilight after a while.

“Oh! The unique and only God” explained Luna. “He pays us to be the gods of our respective worlds, or you really thought that Spike, Tia and us do what we do for free? Anyway, we should go now. Congratulations for your first check Spike and keep the good work, alright?”

Spike smiled excited and Luna began to walk outside when suddenly the small dragon called her.

“Princess Luna, I have a little doubt”

“Oh, what can we do for you Spike?”

“You see… my agents of Chaos, I know they help me because we’re friends and they have their own motives but still I’m getting paid and they’re not, so it’s okay if I pay them too? What do you think?”

Luna nodded in approval.

“Of course it’s okay Spike, in fact we think it’s the best idea you ever had. And pay them shouldn’t be a problem since you have the power to materialize whatever you want; but please try to not destabilize equestrian economy making appear too much bits. Or ask them what they want for helping you, that can work too”

“Thank you Princess Luna, I’ll talk to the five of them right now, but first to keep this safe!”

And he teleported away.

“Five?” Asked Twilight with a shiver. “Oh no!”

“So you’re now six versus six” smiled Luna. “Okay, as Tia says, if it wasn’t that our new opponent is Spike I would be really worried about the Kingdom’s safety”

Twilight shook her head.

“This can’t be happening, why would he need five agents of chaos to face us? I mean, we know Spike from a very long time and he knows us as well; why would he need some extra help?”

Luna sighed.

“Because he understands Discord’s weakness very well. Think about it Twilight Sparkle, historically Discord’s greatest flaw was that he didn’t understood friendship and that’s why friendship was a key element to defeat him since always. But Spike not only understands the magic of friendship, he uses it as well; taking away your greatest advantage over chaos”

Twilight grinded her teeth.

“And what can we do, Princess Luna? Chaos can’t be more powerful than friendship!”

“It’s not a big deal Twilight Sparkle, remember we’re talking about Spike, the cute innocent Spike. Besides, for what we witnessed during Nightmare Night was that Spike’s agents of chaos are just a bunch of children; and all children’s weakness are the parents. You only have to find out who are this agents and let their parents ground them”

“It’s not that simple, Spike is very loyal to his friends and he won’t tell us who they are”

Luna just walked to the door.

“As I said, we’re talking about Spike so there’s nothing to worry about. Relax a little my friend”

“But Spike is one thing and another are the agents of chaos!” Complained Twilight. “We don’t know if we can really trust them; a foal with that power cannot be a good combination”

Luna rolled her eyes, bur suddenly remembered something and gave a letter to Twilight.

“You always think in something Twilight Sparkle, calm down. But now, changing the subject, the Secret Service requests a weaponry update, details are on the letter. Now if you excuse us, we have other things to do. Have a nice day Twilight Sparkle”

And finally Luna left.
Twilight just nodded and tried to concentrate on the Secret Service to distract herself from all that Spike thing.

The Secret Service, an elite top-secret military agency that was the most powerful and deadliest of Equestria; formed by the strongest and deadliest soldiers especially trained in physical combat, stealing archives, disinformation and acting. Their mission? To stop terrorist organizations without the good ponies of Equestria know what’s happening.
Twilight herself was a part of that powerful organization in the weapon development division. When she was ascended to Princess, Celestia gave her the option to quit but Twilight kept her position because she loved it too much.

And then she understood! If somepony could find who the agents of chaos were, it was him! The most secret agent of Celestia’s most secret service; the leader of the Secret Service, the best of the bests.
So calmly Twilight entered to a locked room filled with all kind of plastic flowers and useless things, when she finally approached to a fake daisy and pressed its center. The flower projected the image of him, the best of the bests; the greatest spy of all times.

“Hi Blue Blood”

Celestias’ nephew, supposedly a spoiled brat, smiled to his friend.

“Hi Princess, did you received my letter? Good, I need you to deliver the new weapons to my second in command, alright? Unfortunately one of the leaders of terrorist organization Salvation is beginning to guess I’m not really that spoiled brat I suppose to be and have a close eye on me. But don’t worry, we all know Derpy is the right one to safely deliver the weapons without being noticed by the enemy. It’s urgent Twi”

“Blue” said Twilight, “yes, I received your request and I’ll work on it in no time; but in the meantime I’ll use my Royal position for the first time. I Twilight Sparkle Princess of Friendship request the aid of the Secret Service to help me with something. Do you think you can, Blue Blood?”

The master of all spies nodded.

“Of course your Majesty, just tell me what to do”

Twilight took a deep breath and explained:

“Okay Blue. As you should know, my younger brother is the new lord of chaos, right? Well, he’s not acting alone. He has a group of foals helping him as his agents of chaos; I need you to find who this agents really are, I need that information now Blue Blood. Mobilize the whole Ponyville’s division if you need to but I need that info. It’s all clear Blue Blood?”

The prince had a sweat drop on his forehead.

“You know we’re currently dealing with three different terrorist organizations, right?”

“I know Blue Blood, but as you said that leader of Salvation is watching you… so a few days off in Ponyville will help to clear his suspicions, don’t you think? Besides if you help me with this I’ll create the most powerful device ever just for you. Does that sounds good?”

Blue Blood sighed.

“Whatever, but you owe me this one Princess”

“Of course!”

Twilight cut the communication leaving Blue Blood alone with his thoughts.

“Come on! This is totally not our business, we’re soldiers not Guardians of Harmony”

And he did what his instincts of well-trained spy told him: go tell his ultimate superior and auntie, Princess Celestia.
As always he acted a tantrum demanding for his auntie’s attention; most for Celestia’s annoyance and at the end she asked the guards to leave her alone with her good-for-nothing nephew. When they left, Celestia’s expression softened into a warm smile.

“And? What’s the situation Blue Blood?”

“Leaving aside we have enough evidence to start a formal investigation against Fancy Pants and Spit Fire as leaders of the terrorist organization Salvation; Twilight called me like an hour ago and requested the help of the Secret Service to find who are the agents of chaos”

Celestia face-hoofed.

“Seriously?”

“I’m afraid so. So auntie, how shall we proceed? Shall we listen or decline her? You’re the boss so what we do?”

Celestia considered for a few moments and at the end she shrugged.

“Well, Twilight Sparkle it’s a princess now and that makes her your superior, so go ahead. But whatever you find, lend it to me first, alright?

Blue Blood military saluted his aunt and nodded.

“As you wish, agent Blood is ready for duty”

“And before you leave, I have an extra mission for you as well Blue Blood. Since you’re going to spy Spike; can you bring me a sample of his evil candy of all candies? Without it I cannot possibly replicate that thing”

Blue Blood raised an eyebrow to that but still nodded, he was a soldier; he followed orders not questioned it.
Well, once he was in his way back home he remembered he had a reunion with his best friend and his wife: Shining and Candace. But during the chit-chat, the both noticed Blue was very thoughtful.

“What’s wrong cousin?” Asked Candace after a while. “Did something happened to you?”

Blue Blood sighed.

“Sorry, it’s just that my last mission is bothering me; even if I’m an elite soldier much more capable than Shining Armor”

“Ey! You can’t talk about my husband like that!

Shining put a hoof on his wife’s shoulder.

“Candy, ey Candy, my words; not his. I’m not ashamed to admit I have a long way before becoming as good as this guy; he’s a machine of fighting and catching terrorists”

“However, my last mission is simply stupid; but I’m a soldier and I have to follow orders not question my superiors. It’s just that sometimes I wonder if they’re wrong”

“What can I tell you pall” said Shining. “You’re a great soldier, do what you think is right”

Blue Blood sighed, what to do now?

Back to Ponyville, Spike was looking for his friends; expecting to see them in their normal forms but most to his surprise they were in their form of chaos looking at their newest member, Rumble alias Mist, who was listening at the whines of a little frog.

“No way! For real? That pony deserves punishment” said mist, mimicking Fluttershy’s abilities to communicate with animals. “Luckily for you, the great Mist is here to help”

“What she says?” Asked Night Seed.

“That Diamond Tiara found her nest on the garden of her house and made the servants kick Froggy out of her beloved home. I mean, that little spot on the garden belonged to Froggy’s family for generations and now Diamond comes and kick her out just like that. No, I can’t allow this to happen, get ready”

At Mist’s touch, the frog grew in size making its legs bigger and much more muscular with two heart tattoos with the words I LOVE MY MOMMY in both sides. The frog kissed her new muscles and jumped back to Rich’s manor. Half of a minute after Diamond Tiara was kicked out of her room by the frog herself who flexed her new muscles and jumped back to her nest.
Of course the scene made the agents of chaos burst in laughs, including Spike who joined quickly.

“YOU!” Shouted somepony.

It was Fluttershy who flew to Mist with her Stare at full potency.

“I saw what you did to that frog, turn her into that…”

“I gave her the opportunity to revenge” gulped Rumble trembling at that Stare. “My function of chaos is to change animals into mutants and let them do what they want…”

“I don’t care about your function of chaos, nothing gives you the right to use the animals for your egotistical fun. It’s cruel and mean, and…”

It was too much for Mist, Fluttershy’s Stare was too much for him, but then Spike said:

“Ey genius, you have your own Stare, remember?”

“Oh you’re right!” Said Mist suddenly using his own Stare to answer Fluttershy’s. “What about this, huh? How does it feel?”

Slowly the little confrontation began to call public.

“What’s going on?” Asked Rarity.

“Mist is using his Stare against Fluttershy’s” explained Black. “And it’s awesome!!”

“And who is Mist?” Asked Pinkie Pie approaching too.

“Fluttershy’s counterpart” explained Shadow. “Now we’re officially six versus six”

After a small pause, they heard a powerful shout.

“WHAT?”

Applejack and Rainbow couldn’t believe what they just heard.

“You have to be kidding me…”

“No, it can’t be”

Spike smiled.

“But it is” said the dragon. “Shadow, Black, Dark, Night, Mist and me vs. Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy and Twilight. Our team is complete”

Oh no, bad news for everypony.

“I’m glad Mist successfully joined the rest of us” said Spike, “but right now we have to talk to you guys, can we go to headquarters now?”

“Sure” said Black. “Mist, stop that already, we have a reunion”

“Okay” said Mist shrugging “Great Stare-contest Fluttershy, let’s try it again some other day”

And the Pegasus joined the rest of his team that left leaving the Bearers of Harmony without know what to say. Oh, and right at that moment Diamond Tiara along with Silver Spoon were kicked out of the house each one with a black eye.

“You owe me a pair of new glasses” complained Silver.

“Whatever” mumbled Diamond.

Finally at the Crusader’s clubhouse, now the headquarters of chaos, Spike already explained the situation.

“So what do you want me to give me for your great job?” Asked the little dragon. “I know you do it because you like it and we’re friends; but I cannot accept a payment unless you’re getting paid too”

“Well thank you for the gesture buddy” said Mist examining Mr. Boss’ check. “Anyway this is pretty cool, don’t you think? A check signed by the unique and only God. It sounds almost surreal”

“Yeah, so awesome” said Scoots examining the signature. “So you’re gonna get one every eternity? Great, good thing dragons live for thousands of years”

“I think he’s now immortal” said Apple Bloom. “Right, Spike?”

“Yes I am” smiled the dragon. “But we you’re changing the subject guys. About your pay…”

Sweetie considered it for a little.

“Oh, I know! a Mexx Factor make-up set deluxe edition to conquer the colt of your dreams, I have somepony in sight”

“That sounds lame” laughed Scoots. “Spike, I want tickets to go see the Shadow Bolts! They’re practically slaughtering the Wonderbolts in every show they perform; and the best part is that they’re leaded by the Night Air-Force commander himself, Black Swordsman! I want to see that show Spike, please”

Night Seed thought about the ball her school was offering next week.

“Can you give me the finest dress you can find please? I have to look the prettiest in my school”

“I want the toy Diamond Tiara promised me when she sent me to spy you” said Rumble. “It’s the best of the best”

Spike was about to clack his fingers when Apple Bloom jumped to stop him.

“WAIT!”

“What’s wrong Apple Bloom? Don’t you want something for you as well?” Asked Spike.

“Is not that, just try to think for a little, okay? If we suddenly appear with those things we didn’t have before the adults are going to ask where we got it. Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Thunder Lane and Orange Blossom are no idiots. They’ll begin to suspect and before we know it, they’re grounding us forever especially Rainbow and Applejack after the Iron Pony competition”

“Then what?” Asked Sweetie.

The genius was Rumble.

“I get it, we can go on vacation to a nice place. The night of the crazy doors my folks and I ended up in a very cool beach where they had a super luxurious hotel with all included: food, drinks, jet-sky; surf and a great arcade with the latest enchanted board games. I really want to go back to that hotel; Royal Ponimeron I think is called. It’s great and the weather is just perfect. Let’s go this weekend.

“Sounds good” said Spike making appear several gems. “I can make the reservations, just have to pawn these babies and it’s all done, it’s great to have unlimited powers”

“We have the same problem Rumble” sighed Apple Bloom. “Don’t you think our parents are going to ask you where we were this weekend?”

Rumble winked an eye to her.

“If they know we left. Think about it, ey Spike; what if you create us a replica, something to replace us during our little trip?”

Spike’s eyes widened.

“Rumble, you’re a true talent! I made the right choice with you”

“I have to admit, it’s very clever” said Scoots.

The boy just shrugged.

“What can I say? Pranking is like my specialty”

The girls celebrated Rumble’s idea and Spike vanished to start preparations. It was easy, first he went to Los Pegasus to sell diamonds as big as a pony head; then after he got tons of bits he went to Royal Ponimeron Resort and payed in advance six suites with the all include pack.
Finally he returned to Ponyville where Sweetie helped him to make clay replicas and finally he gave them life with a small blow. They were ready for their vacation without anypony noticing it.

And while the team of chaos planed their move, Luna happily returned home after an entire day of errands.

“Luna! Luna! You won’t believe what Twilight Sparkle just did” said Celestia when her sister walked into the Throne Room.

“Did she called the Secret Service to investigate Spike?” Chuckled Luna.

Celestia froze in surprise.

“How did you know?”

“I insinuated it of course. I have a little suspicion but I need Blue Blood to confirm it”

“I’ll let you know when Blue Blood brings the information to me” smiled Celestia.

Luna nodded and entered to her private wing of the castle ready for some rest, but before she closed the door Celestia asked something:

“Luna wait, about your suspicion…”

“Let’s just say that like me, this girls I suspect also live under their older sisters’ shadow so they decided to form their own path”

And then she closed the door.

The rest of the week passed really quick, with Mist still excited about his powers and helping animals to get their revenges against their owners. For example Opal put Rarity into a sweater too small for her restricting her mobility, but nothing important.

“So are you ready?” Asked Spike the Friday afternoon. to his agents.

“YEAH!” Answered the fillies and colt.

“Okay, let’s move!” Said Spike clacking his fingers made them all disappear.

Outside the clubhouse, a gray Pegasus with blonde mane and usually twisted eyes but now looking straight to the wooden construction just nodded and placed her hoof on her mailmare cap to send the message to all the active agents for this mission:

“Lieutenant Hooves from the Secret Service reporting: the agents of chaos arrived to the beach; repeat: the agents of chaos arrived to the beach. All units get ready!”

From his hotel in the middle of Ponyville, the most secret agent of Celestia’s most secret service got the message from his second in command.

“You heard Derpy, we need to get those proofs and we need them now. All units, this is a Priority C level situation; I need you to finish this as quickly as possible”

Author's Note

Poor Blue, this time he haves to meet his match; even the master of spies isn't rival of the lord of chaos. I hope you liked the new chapter and as always:

Read ya' later!!

The perils of reading

The problem with Reading

It was Tuesday morning and certain alicorn princess was spending it as she liked the most: to take a break from the annoying paperwork and read one of her old favorites: The Life of Star Swirl the Bearded. Those times when she could relax were fewer since Spike quit being her assistant to become the new Lord of Disharmony and Chaos and she had a lot more to do but Twilight didn’t complained. She knew Spike had to grow up and have a life by his own.
But suddenly an unusual banging coming from Spike’s room interrupted her thoughts. Twilight sighed and tried to concentrate on the book again but the banging kept going driving her crazy. That was it, Twilight went upstairs and knocked Spike’s door:

“Spike! What do you think you’re doing? You know well that my reading time is sacred, I don’t care if you’re the new Discord, let me read! Don’t you have something better to do instead of annoy me? You know, like go hang out with your friends or something”

Spike opened the door with all the expression to be annoyed:

“I don’t know Twi, you see: this can’t wait, somepony tried to enter by force to my room and I have to make my security system stronger. By the way, do you have any idea who tried to enter?”

Twilight blushed, it was her fault of course; and the worst part was that it was useless. Blue Blood couldn’t find anything neither the Ponyville agents. Of course she didn’t knew that Princess Celestia intercepted the information and then Luna took it from her.
But back to Twilight and Spike, the dragon seemed really pissed off.

“You can go back to your reading as soon as I update my security system”

He was about close the door but Twilight stopped it with her magic.

“Look, I’m sorry Spike. Is just that this Agents-of-Chaos thing is getting me really nervous. We know you and we trust you even if you have your new powers, but what about them? Are they trustable? Perhaps now they’re just annoying and cute like any child but they can become a threat when they grow up; so just please tell me who they are and I promise I won’t try to enter to your room again”

Spike rolled his eyes.

“I’ve told you Twi: that’s their secret, not mine. Besides a very important part of friendship is trust remember? Why can’t you just trust in my judgement? I trust them, that should be enough”

Twilight nodded ashamed of herself but still she had to read:

“I understand Spike, but please can you do it later? I’ll help you if you like but please just let me read”

Spike let escape a small puff of smoke from his nose.

“Twi you read every single day, and I’ll finish this today but I need you to stop interrupting me. Don’t tell me you can spend a day without open a book”

“What are you talking about Spike! Reading is very important for adults and children alike. A book have the magical power to expand our minds and fill our imagination with the greatest and bests trips in all Equestria. By example, you know what’s the beauty of geography? It give you a wonderful landscape without leaving your book”

“Blah, blah, blah, I know the speech. Besides I can go wherever I want by just clacking my fingers” said Spike disappearing and reappearing with a miniature of the Eiffel Tower. “See? A souvenir right from Maris, now if you excuse me…”

Twilight stared to Spike:

“I want to read Spike”

That was it, the dragon lost his patience.

“If it was for you, everything would be read, I’m the first to give you the reason that a good book or a comic can give you tons of fun, but not everything is reading. Besides you read every day and I finish this today. Why don’t you read at any other time or something?”

“Other time? Other time, Spike? You don’t know how many headaches I suffer when I organize my every day schedule. My whole day is full with paperwork, an appointment with Pinkie Pie and such, and because of this stupid discussion I already lost five minutes. Yes, I would do anything to live in a book but since I can’t I have to conform with just an hour of reading so please pause your little project until then”

Then Twilight noticed the black and purple energy Spike was accumulating between his claws. She began to carefully move backwards finally understanding how angry Spike was.

“Always bossing me all over, always making me stop anything I enjoy doing because of your books. You know? Because of these situations I accepted to replace Discord”

He took paper and quill, wrote five letters and sent them to his agents, then he released his chaotic powers all over Equestria.
It was the first time Twilight witnessed how the chaos energy emerged from Spike’s claws transforming the reality around him and how it expanded to cover the entire world; it was really fascinating, but also terrifying, it was the first time Twilight saw Spike as the mighty lord of Chaos.

“Spike, what have you done?” Gulped Twilight.

Then a long ridiculous beard appeared on the alicorn’s face followed by a magician rove and a hat full of bells. She looked herself on a mirror.

“I’m Star Swirl?” She giggled amused. “The name is Swirl, Star Swirl! This is pretty fun!”

And now that she noticed, she was still her but disguised as her favorite sorcerer of all times during his early years as an itinerant adventurer; her favorite part of the book by the way. Of course she felt different, fearless and full of ancient knowledges. Smiling she shaved magically but noticed how her mind was being absorbed by Star Swirl’s.

“No, I must resist” mumbled the alicorn, and she succeeded. “Now, exactly what you did Spike?”

But nothing, he was locked in his room already and the banging restarted. Shrugging Twi took a time to enjoy her new ancient knowledges, it felt so wonderful.

“Okay, this is definitely great, maybe this little prank isn’t too bad. I can’t believe it, I’m Twilight, Twilight the Bearded. Spike, if you wanted to annoy me you failed miserably”

But then Twilight had a bad feeling about what was going on and opened a window, realizing Spike’s prank wasn’t as funny as she thought it was.
She saw Time Turner (or the Doctor as people called him), a lover of science fiction who always borrowed the complete works of H.Pony Lovecraft from the library. The black and purple energy of chaos transformed him into a horrid creature, with the body of a dragon and an octopus-like face, enormous claws, giant wings and creepy orange eyes that examined the surroundings. Cthulu/Time Turner roared amused by his freedom, now that he was out of his imprisonment of R’ilyeh he was ready to reclaim this world.
Twilight gulped.

“This is definitely nor right”

Spike giggle behind her.

“Literature can be amazing and charming, but also very dangerous” said the dragon getting out of his room disguised as Humdrum from Power Ponies. “You can see that now that everypony is their favorite literature character; comics, novels, short tales; everything. Have fun”

“I thought you didn’t like Humdrum” said Twilight.

“Oh, but after what happened in Issue # 109 ‘Mane-iac’s Death’ I can’t do nothing but love him. You see: Mane-iac’s hair mutation was killing her but during her last moments she called Humdrum who apparently was her childhood friend and transformed him into Ultimate Drum; Power Ponies’ new arch nemesis. He was a failure as a hero but as a villain he’s damn good. Unlike Mane-iac who only was insane Ultimate Drum is truly evil”

“Seriously?” Said Twilight. “How long since it happened?”

“Strangely enough it was the same day Discord transferred me his powers, coincidence or destiny? However, you’ll see how dangerous is reading, now if you excuse me I have to get some more materials to make my new security system unbreakable”

He teleported away and Twilight looked through the window again; and as she thought, it was pure chaos:
She spotted Dash in an explorer suit fighting with a whip (Rainbow Doo or Daring Dash?) side by side with the pirate Joan Silver (Silver Spoon) from the Treasure Island and on the background Fluttershy was swinging in a vine screaming ‘AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH’ as a crazy pony guiding a band of gorillas to the deeps of the Everfree Forest.
In the other part of the town they saw a now green Diamond Tiara dressed in a Santa Hooves entering to the houses of Ponyville stealing Hearts Warming decorations and presents. And in another part, on the top of a giant mushroom, they saw Derpy disguised in a Victorian jacket with a great hat drinking tea with Dinky disguised in a light blue dress with a white apron.

“At least not everypony likes dangerous creatures” sighed Twilight. “Oh, whatever, the same routine as always: I’ll get the girls and we’ll go to stop Spike”

In the meantime, in Canterlot in the deepest room of the Palace a selected group of chefs and experienced confectioners were studying the components of a strange candy the Princess gave them along with the best equipment money could buy. Celestia didn’t care about how much it costed, she had to know what was on that damn candy of all candies and make ones for her own.

“So?” She asked the ponies. “Mares and gentlecolts, you had five days, I want results”

“Princess, we studied this sugary wonder even to molecular level and I can say is practically impossible to pony magic to recreate such thing. This marvel is completely perfect in every way possible. We’re unable to replicate even a single component since they’re both magically and scientifically unclassifiable”

“Sorry Princess” said another cook, “but not even with our talent we can recreate this”

Celestia frowned.

“NOTHING IS IMPOSSIBLE! IF THAT DRAGON COULD CREATE THIS YOU CERTAINLY COULD”

“Princess…”

“No buts, I want that candy of all candies replicated as soon as possible”

“Princess, in order to achieve this goal we would need a whole team of chemistries and pharmaceutics; we make candy not science. This marvel needs both science and art to be created; we only ask for a little help”

Celestia nodded a little more calm. Or course, she would need a lot of help in order to get a new candy of all candies.

“Alright, I’ll start looking…”

Something alerted her, with all she had to support during the last month her alarm spells activated at the feeling of Spike’s powers. She concentrated all her power to create a small shield on that room. The idea was to block Spike’s attack to keep her investigators from distraction.
The shock wave almost destroy the lab-kitchen but it survived.

“Princess, since we’re unable to do something, can we go home please?”

“Yes, I suppose you bette” sighed Celestia. “When this overs we’ll concentrate in look for some scientists to support this investigation. Now if you excuse me, I’ll see what the dragon did”

Cooks and confectioners said good bye and Celestia walked to the Throne Room trying to guess what was Spike’s plan this time; but there she found somepony she thought she will never see again: a black alicorn dressed in a light blue armor.

“Nightmare Moon” she said preparing for a fight.

The black alicorn looked with disgust.

“And who the hell are you?”

“What you mean who I am? I’m Celestia, your older sister!”

“Sister? I don’t have any sisters nor brothers. I’m and always being a Queen. Or should I think you came here to defy me for my title as Supreme Ruler?”

Celestia knew there was no point to discuss with Luna in that state so she just sighed and let her magic flow through her horn.
Nightmare let escape an ironic laugh.

“If that’s what you want”

With her magic the dark alicorn shouted doors and windows at the time a sad music began to sound all over the place. Celestia raised an eyebrow, what the hay was happening?
And then much to her surprise, Nightmare Moon began to sing and dance with spectral grace:

There are few who'd deny, at what I do I am the best
For my talents are renowned far and wide
When it comes to surprises in the moonlit night
I excel without ever even trying
With the slightest little effort of my ghostlike charms
I have seen grown men give out a shriek
With the wave of my hand, and a well-placed moan
I have swept the very bravest off their feet.

Blue flames appeared all over the place while the elder sister made an exasperated Face-Hoof, this singing Nightmare Moon had nothing to do with the original she fought. And the monster kept singing with her beautiful yet stupid voice:

I'm the mistress of fright, and a demon of light
And I'll scare you right out of your pants
To a guy in Kentucky, I'm Lady Unlucky
And I'm known throughout Ponyngland and Prance

And since I am dead, I can take off my head
To recite Shakespearean quotations

(At this point Nightmare did as she sang)

No animal nor man can scream like I can
With the fury of my recitations

As a great finale Nightmare made a beautiful flip while her flames surrounded Celestia and saw how the black mare’s face with a demented smile approached to her and it vanished on a puff of black smoke. At the end Nightmare walked to her with a self-sufficiency aura.

“So afraid you can’t speak? See fool? That’s why I’m the Supreme Ruler here at the Nightmare Town and the Nightmare Night. Only I can organize the holiday to make it especially scary for the mortal ponies”

The older sister just sighed and shot a memory spell on Nightmare Moon, whose evil smile turned into a confused look.

“Ey that was pretty interesting” the black alicorn smiled.

“Indeed it was” said Celestia. “What’s up with that song of yours?”

Luna, still on her Nightmare form, scratched her head.

“I have no idea, but it remembers me that tale Pip wrote me last Nightmare Night”

“A tale from that colt who admires you and send you a letter almost daily?”

“Yes, my favorite reading” said Nightmare. “He wrote it himself, is about how in the World of Holidays Nightmare Moon is the Queen of the Nightmare Night and rules the Nightmare Town, a town full of monsters and horrid creatures who spend the year planning next Nightmare Night. One day Nightmare Moon gets bored of the same thing over and over again and decides to steal the Heart Warming Eve”

“Is that so?”

“Yeah, it has a lot of songs written also by Pip like the one I was singing, Moon’s lament is called. I love every part of his story, especially the ending when I found that in the bottom of my heart I didn’t need the Hearts Warming Eve but love, from his character also called Pipsqueak”

Celestia chuckled.

“Well, well, as charming as it sounds we should figure out what is planning Spike”

Without nothing better to do, Luna followed her sister ready for everything, and as soon they left the Throne Room they found their guards impersonating different kinds of characters like one of the Musketeers who offered Celestia a diamond for her collar. Or the one who said he buried his treasure on the island of Monte Celestia.
But the funniest were Luna’s personal guards: Black Swordsman and Lighting Flash who were in the middle of a literary discussion:

“Do you realize every day we spend here is a day we lost in the real world?”

The black swordsman shrugged.

“Don’t bother me, I’m taking a rest. The weather is nicer on this time of year here in Aincrad”

“This is a computer program, we shoud go back to our lives in the real world”

“Complain all you want but the truth is now we live here in Aincrad”

Celestia was confused as before but now Nightmare nodded in understanding.

“Mistery solved: we all turned into our favorite character of our favorite book. Let’s wait for the Bearers of Harmony to solve this”

“How can you be so sure, Luna?”

“Because I turned into a singing version of Nightmare Moon and my guards are playing a light novel called Pony Art Online where… well, it doesn’t matter. Now we know what’s going on”

Celestia nodded.

“Yeah, I suppose we should wait now”

“Do what you want, I plan to enjoy this”

And then she began to sing again:

Well, what the heck! I went and did my best!
And, by God, I really tasted something swell!
And for a moment, why, I even touched the sky!
And at least I left some stories they can tell, I did!

And for the first time since I don't remember when
I felt just like my old bony self again...
And I, MOON, the Nightmare Queen...
That's right, I am the Nightmare Queen! Aha, ha, ha!

And I just can't wait until next Nightmare Night,
'Cause I've got some new ideas
that will really make them scream!
And, by God, I'm really gonna give it all my might!
Uh oh, I hope there's still time to set things right

!

“O great” sighed Celestia exasperated for the song. “I wish I was affected by this”

Back to Ponyville, Twilight finally managed to submit Rainbow Dash (after receiving a whiplash from her) and use the memory spell to recover her from Spike’s power.

“Twilight! Wow, so that’s how it feels to be Daring Doo? Whoa, it was so cool”

“I know is excellent Dash but we have to fix this before something bad happen”

“Something bad like what?” Asked Dash.

Twilight pointed to the left:
A manticore roared trying to fight Ponircules jumping all over the place avoiding the attacks from the monster like the spikes it was shooting from its tail.
And right at that time Fluttershy and her gorillas landed and threatened Ponircules.

“I, as queen of this jungle, demand you to leave now or accept the consequences. I don’t tolerate that the ponies attack the pacific wild creatures”

Rainbow raised an eyebrow and looked to Twilight.

“Care to explain?”

“Tarzan from Edgar Rice”

“Whatever, let’s finish this already”

Rainbow tackled Fluttershy at great speed while Twilight pulled the manticore away from her magic; something relatively easy considering she was an alicorn but at the time one of Fluttershy’s gorillas got rid of Rainbow who fortunately had Daring Doo’s abilities.
With her whip she was able to maintain the gorillas away from her but sooner or later they’ll got her.

“Twi, a little help!” Begged Dash.

“We have some problems to deal with first” said Twilight looking at the giant dragon flying all over Ponyville.

“You, give back that challis now, HOBBIT BILBO SADDLEBAG!”

On other point of the town, the agents of chaos Shadow Bloom and Sweetie Black were enjoying the sight.

“I have to read more, we have tons of interesting characters” said the unicorn looking a stallion who turned into a mare who were telling stories to her husband to avoid being executed.

“Yeah, but some aren’t that good” sighed Shadow looking at Applejack, who turned into a biologist who tell everypony who had enough patience the good things about the apple trees.

Then they kept walking just enjoying the chaos since that time they had specific instructions to not to intervene.

“Have you seen Spike?” Asked Shadow.

“Yeah, I’ve never saw him so pissed off, if I were Twilight I would go look for some place to hide for at least a week”

Getting back to Twilight and Rainbow, they managed to scare the gorillas with some help from Ponircules and when Dash immobilized Fluttershy, Twilight used the memory spell on the yellow Pegasus.
The poor Fluttershy blinked surprised.

“Oh girls I so sorry! I never thought I would ever sent you gorillas! You should be very upset!”

“Not with you Fluttershy, not with you” said Twilight looking at her Palace. “Now let’s get the others and finish this now. Uf! Damn Spike, I’m actually thinking in stop reading for a while”

“I never thought we’ll hear you say that”

Twilight only grumped annoyed and the group went to Rarity’s place. They knocked the door and Rarity opened, but the white unicorn seemed very different.
Her usually curly mane was now straight and all she had a grayish tone just as a bored expression on her face. Or well, not boredom weariness.

“What do you want in here?” Asked Rarity.

“Are you feeling alright Rarity?” Asked Twilight.

The unicorn seemed confused.

“Rarity? That’s my name? I have no idea; I’m not sure of anything now, anything except three things: Trender Hoof is a vampire; a part of him, and I’m not sure how strong is that part, wants to drink my blood; and third: I’m completely and unconditionally in love with him”

And she shouted the door.
After a quick face-hoof, Twilight explained:

“That was a reference to…”

“Don’t bother Twi, who doesn’t know that stupid vampire saga?” Sighed Dash. “And just when I thought it couldn’t be something worse than the books, they made a play about that”

Fluttershy agreed.

“The twenty bits it hurt me the most to spend” said the yellow Pegasus.

Then Twilight forced the door to Rarity’s house and began a small struggle to recover her friend:

“NO, STAY AWAY FROM ME SERVANTS OF THE ZOLTURI! I BELONG TO TRENDER HOOF, HE’LL MAKE ME IMMORTAL!”

Finally they dragged her back to reality while she fixed her mane with dignity.

“We won’t talk about this ever again, understood? I have a half made dress and is a fashion urgency”

“Just two more to go” said Twilight: Applejack and Pinkie Pie. Pinkie’s house is the closest, let’s go!!”

They ran to Sugar Cube Corner, but instead of the bakery they found an enormous factory protected by an iron grill that opened to let them pass. Twilight was thinking, trying to figure out what book was this but suddenly the factory’s doors opened to reveal a show of marionettes and fireworks. The marionettes began to sing:

Pinkie Pie, Pinkie Pie...
The Amazing Chocolatier.
Pinkie Pie, Pinkie Pie...
Everybody give a cheer!

She's modest, clever, and so smart,
She can barely restrain it.
With so much generosity,
There is no way to contain it...
To contain...to contain...to contain...to contain.

Pinkie Pie, Pinkie Pie...
She's the one that you're about to meet.
Pinkie Pie, Pinkie Pie...
She's a genius who just can't be beat.
The magician and the chocolate wiz...
The best darn gal who ever lived.
PINKIE PIE HERE SHE IS!!

Just in that time a red throne with the letters PP engraved in gold appeared on the middle of the marionettes at the time several fireworks activated at the time melting the happy marionettes making them look really, really creepy.
The four ponies stared shocked but some enthusiastic clapping called their attention. There was Pinkie Pie with a red satin coat, goggles and a top-hat.

“Amazing, spectacular! At first I was afraid that the show would be a little exaggerated but with that ending, it was so wow… just wow”

Twilight had a sweat drop on her forehead.

“Pinkie… shouldn’t you be sitting there?” She asked pointing to the throne.

“Well, duh! How I was to enjoy the show from there then?” She asked jumping in front of her friends taking some cards from her coat. “Now let’s see: Welcome, winners of the golden ticket. I, Pinkie Pie, greet you and personally will guide you to my chocolate factory. And when you leave a truck full of Pinkie’s finest chocolate will accompany you back to your house”

Twilight shot her with the memory spell.

“Which book was that?” Asked Fluttershy.

“The chocolate factory!” Said Pinkie bouncing happily. “Is really fun and every time I read it I have to eat like ten or twenty chocolate bars or it would be an absolute torture; a deliciously made masterpiece; now what’s Spike’s scheme this time?”

The girls explained it to her during their way to Sweet Apple Acres, and when they arrived, professor Applejack received them with a very particular speech:

“Finally some enthusiasts of biology decided to show up, today’s lesson will be about the malus domestica, better known as apple trees. A tree from the rose family, is cultivated worldwide as a fruit tree and the most widely grown species in the genus malus. Domesticated over 15000 years ago, Caucasian origins. Introduced to the Earth Pony Federation from Ponytalian immigrants and in the present day we count with over 1000 varieties as a result of countless hybrids between wild varieties and…”

“Let’s do something before she bores us to death!” Protested Rainbow covering her ears.

Twilight raised a hoof.

“But it’s interesting!”

“Twilight!” Protested the others.

Again a mare was shot with a memory spell.

“Yee-hah!” Celebrated the cowgirl. “That was very informative; who could guess I would become the author of my favorite book?”

“We can discuss it later” said Twilight. “Now let’s finish this now, how dares Spike to use my hobby against me? And he can’t fool me, he made this to keep me away from him while he finishes his project!”

They ran to the Palace back to the chest where they kept the Rainbow Powers but when they opened the door a new surprise awaited them: an enchanted comic book, and like the last time they were sucked into Maretropolis.

“You have to be bucking kidding me” said Applejack examining her old uniform of Mare-Velous.

The others also saw their Power Ponies uniforms, yes, that again.
And then Spike, or in this case Ultimate Drum, appeared before them with a defying look in his eyes.

“Let me explain you the rules: do you still think that your books are more important than my privacy, Twi? I already finished updating my security system but you pissed me off, you really did. So wanna end this? Defeat me but not as ourselves but as Matter-Horn and Ultimate Drum, the ultimate villain of the Power Ponies. You can ask your friends for help but at the end this would be between the both of us”

“Spike, look: I know you’re angry but we can solve this as adults, there’s no need to fight”

Spike shook his head.

“You still don’t understand Twilight, is always the same, you don’t respected me before always interrupting me, always sending me to here and there to your will; and when I didn’t want to, you forced me with your magic. Enough! At first I thought you respected me more when I became the new Discord but during the weekend I was out, you try to enter to my room by force. What do I do? Upgrade my security system, but I shouldn’t have a security system on the first place… if only you respected me more…”

Anger was almost tangible on Spike’s eyes.

“Good luck Twilight, you’re gonna need it! You see: this is a comic for teenagers, lots of violence”

Said that, he vanished in the shadows and all of them turned to Twilight.

“Seriously? You tried to enter to his room by force? Officially you crossed the line Twi, I don’t blame him for being so upset”

Fluttershy nodded.

“Why you did that Twilight?

“Darling I must disapprove your behavior this time, I mean, he’s the Lord od Chaos but he deserves a little privacy” said Rarity.

Pinkie Pie didn’t say anything, just moved her head in disapproval.
Rainbow sighed:

“You screw up this time Twilight, he seemed really mad at you”

Twilight lowered her sight ashamed.

“Yes, I broke into his room but because I wanted to know more about the agents of chaos, and… yes, I admit I shouldn’t be that unfair to him. Sorry”

“Say sorry to Spike when you see him” said Applejack. “And I mean it, apologize to him”

Twilight nodded, she would think in something at any other time, now it was time to fight and finish all that for good.

Author's Note

And this is a new chapter full of references, get ready for more in the second half; especially from Injustice Gods Among Us.
Also if somepony wants to read Mane-iac's death you can find it here

The return of the Power Ponies: Ultimate Drum attacks

The return of the Power Ponies: Ultimate Drum attacks

“Spike, I’m begging you; please stop!” Shouted Twilight in her Matter Horn uniform. “I won’t invade your privacy again, I swear for my teacher! Now please let us out of here before somepony gets hurt”

But there was no answer, Spike have left already.

“There’s no use” said Fluttershy, now Saddle Rager. “We have to defeat the bad guy to get out… but do you think Spike really wants to… hurt us?”

“No sugar cube; he’s furious with Twilight, not with us” said Applejack Mare-Velous. “Now we have to figure out what’s Mane-iac’s or Humdrum’s plan in order to go save our own world. Let’s separate to cover more terrain”

“No wait” asked Rainbow beginning to think. “Spike clearly said that he’s our new villain here too: Ultimate Drum I think he’s called. Is this a coincidence or what?”

Matter Horn nodded thoughtful.

“Yeah, Spike told me what happened just before I went to find you: apparently in this reality a good guy, Humdrum, became a villain when the former villain gave him part of her powers and asked him to become her replacement; exactly what happened between Discord and Spike”

Suddenly an earthquake violently shook the entire Maretropolis just at the time the giant figure of Ultimate Drum covered the skies smiling to the terrified inhabitants of the city; and unlike Mane-iac, they were truly afraid of him. Mane-iac was insane, Ultimate Drum was truly evil.

“Evening Maretropolis, it’s me! Your worst nightmare: Ultimate Drum!”

Bright purple fireworks joined the image of the smiling dragon, contrasting with his white draconic fangs at the time six towers of purple light appeared on different spots of the city. Ultimate Drum nodded satisfied and fixed his mask before continue with his message:

“As you noticed, my devices projected its lights at different spots of the city; very well, each one of them is a bomb capable to reduce three skyscrapers to nothing in a blink. Exactly at midnight the six bombs will activate at the same time causing several deaths; unless your heroes deactivate them exactly at the same time but the tiniest mistake can end up in a tragedy. Isn’t that amazing? Don’t worry, I won’t blackmail you; I’m only using you as a bait to attract the Power Ponies to my trap. Power ponies, now I’m speaking directly to you: I’ll avenge Hair Beauty by exterminating you, so be prepared because if you’re not careful, this could be your last night”

He laughed evilly and the projection disappeared instantly.

“Is just me or this comic just became darker?” Giggled Pinkie Pie. “I never knew Spike liked this kind of dark violent comics, and see how easily he got into character? He looked really frightening”

Twilight sighed in annoyance.

“As soon as we got out of here, I’ll talk with the author of this. This readings can be a bad influence to the young minds”

“You mean after you apologize to Spike” scolded Applejack. “But in the meantime, let’s move!”

Radiance looked to Matter Horn.

“Alright darling, you’re the leader, what should we do?”

The purple alicorn looked at her heroine suit and then to her friends.

“Okay, Ultimate Drum already warned us about what will happen if we act separately. Rainbow, Pinkie, if I’m right you two will be the first ones to arrive to your spot, please don’t deactivate the bomb until 23:50, synchronize your watches, is our only chance. Remember do not act until, 23:50”

“What if we don’t make it?” Asked Saddle Rager. “I don’t want to sound pessimistic but you know, giving the case Spike’s henchmen stop us as usual, how can we know the others made it?”

“I was getting to that point” said Matter Horn. “Pinkie Pie, go a buy us six lanterns and six sheets of cellophane paper of different colors. As soon as you arrive to your bomb give us a sign”

Filly-Second disappeared and reappeared with the requested items.

“You owe me twenty five bits Twi”

“Got it” said Mattern. “Now when you see the other five lights in the sky that would mean it’s time to act, alright?”

“Oki-Doky-Loki! Power Ponies, assemble! I mean, separate!” Said Filly disappearing in a flash.

Dash was dying for get into action and as Twilight predicted, she was the one to arrive to one of the bombs even if she chose the most far. She was received by a group of ponies dressed in black with a U embroidered on their uniforms.

“Ultimate’s henchmen I presume” said Zapp or Dash preparing her amulet, a small tornado would do the trick.

The wind began to blow around her enemies, but them took a gas-mask and wore it. It was when Zapp noticed her wind was lifting a suspicious-looking white powder around her.

“Cof-fof, well, I have more than just little tornados” said Zapp extending her wings to scatter the white powder away from her and then summoned a lighting to finish those two.

But the powder was of explosive nature and Zapp’s actions caused it to explode sending her to a wall creating a huge crack on the process.
The cyan Pegasus spited some blood.

“Wow, this comic just got twenty percent cooler”

The enemies were approaching, so Rainbow charged to them giving one a powerful kick directly to the chest, but other tried to attack Rainbow from above and jumped on her; the impact forced Zapp to land but she wasn’t going to be defeated for something like that. Rainbow quickly took her amulet and summoned a hail against the attacker who was knocked out by it.
And just in time to roll avoiding an attack with a construction hammer that almost brakes her leg. Still she back flipped and kicked him on the jaw knocking him on the process. She won, or at least she hoped so.
The henchmen went back on their hooves like nothing.

“We’re stronger than before Zapp”

“We had to improve when the new boss took over”

Zapp grinned.

“Awesome dudes, but I’m not in the mood. If you excuse me, I’ll finish you now”

Once again Zapp took her amulet and sent a blizzard, that blew away all the powder to them and finished the job with a lighting. The explosion made those two unconscious freeing Zapp’s way to the bomb.

“That was fun, but I don’t think Rarity and Fluttershy could handle T rated comics, I’ll give them a hoof”

And she flew to assist her friends.

In the meantime back to Twilight’s Palace, Sweetie Black was walking all over the library looking for something, and she finally found it.

“Gotcha! H.Pony Lovecraft’s complete works!” She announced looking through the window. “According to this, the two monsters are fighting are Cthulu and Yog-Sothoth. Two evil alien gods created by this author. Cool, I’ll read this on my free time, who doesn’t enjoy a good horror story from time to time”

“It seems like you’ll have nightmares” commented ScootaDark seeing how the two cosmic deities destroyed everything around them. “Ey, isn’t that Pipsqueak?”

Practically out of nowhere Pip charged to the monsters helped by some kind of strange steam equipment like looked like a steam-punk version of Spider-Mane. The little colt was possessed by a blind rage.

“I’LL KILL ALL THE PONYTANS! I’LL KILL THEM!”

And when he was close enough to the monsters, he bit his own hoof turning into a giant pony-monster who roared and joined the fight.

“Cool!” Cheered Mist. “I never thought that Lil Pip liked Attack on Ponytan”

“I’m more surprised about Feather Weight” said Shadow looking to the small planet her friend now lived: with three volcanoes, two extinct and one active. Feather himself was dressed in a light blue jacket and a red scarf.

Other ponies were more obvious, like the human who was running around fascinated by its hands, it had to be Lyra.
But then Night Seed looked back to the Power Ponies comic.

“Yeah, yeah, this seems pretty cool but I’m a little worried about them. That comic is not for kids from Issue # 109”

Back to the fictional city of Maretropolis, Saddle-Rager was immobilized by two of Spike’s henchmen, when a third one kicked a dog only because it was on his way. Obviously that was it, soon Saddle Rager turned into a irrational muscle mass that jumped on the henchmen and began to punch him over and over again while they were penetrating more and more through earth, reaching the center and continued to an ocean; but at that point Saddle Rager began to punch him back to they were, passing through the entire earth and then back to the surface again.

“I’LL DESTROY YOU ALL!”

Then took a trash container and smashed it on other one of those evil henchmen; and to the last one she broke his back and then jumped on him over and over until she calmed down.

“Oh no! What have I done? PLEASE FORGIVE ME!!”

“It’s okay Fluttershy” said Rainbow from above. “This is a teenager’s comic, moderated violence. You can break their bones all you want, is that kind of comic”

“What? But that isn’t right! Violence is not the answer!”

“On this universe it always is, but don’t worry. They’re just ink and paper, and here you’re not Fluttershy, you’re Saddle Rager, get angry and do your stuff”

“But I can’t just go mad because they’re fake creations and punch them because of that. Sorry but that’s just not me”

Ultimate’s henchmen were recovering, and still dizzy and confused one of them stepped on a rat’s tail making the small creature to squeal in pain. One more time Saddle Rager felt how her anger increased her power and resumed her attack reducing the henchmen in seconds.

“Puny ponies” she roared.

Rainbow rolled her eyes but seeing everything was alright she flew away wondering how Rarity were doing.
And in fact she had her powers being Radiance: sending especial attacks just as cages, giant pillows or paper balls to keep the baddies away, and it was working unbelievably well since no pony understood the heroines’ new strategy:

“Do you think she wants us to lower our guard to then did us the same she did to Steve?”

“Don’t remember me! Poor guy, Mr. Ultimate had to give him three months of rest”

Radiance landed behind them.

“Excuse me darling, but exactly what I did to your partner? I don’t remember?”

“Don’t remember? You almost kill him!” Exclaimed one of them very angry.

“Yeah: first you punched to transport him to the base plant of the Pink Lamps Space Cops right before of one your batteries of power, then you smashed him with a giant hammer, crash two industrial containers on him and to finish made appear thousands of arrows and clubs sending him back to Maretropolis because the impact. One of the most powerful super moves I ever saw”

Rarity blinked surprised.

“I did that?”

“Of course you did! That’s why we don’t understand your actions now!”

Rarity was about to answer when Filly-Second appeared happily:

“Oh, hi Rarity! I came to help you because I saw you fighting with children’s comic moves and this is a teenage comic so I thought you need a quick lesson in comic vioelence so I came to show you how it’s done. Check my moves carefully, okay?”

Rarityt shook her head.

“Pinkie Pie, I know teenage comics, I don’t think I want to see it; I know teenage comics and I know how violent and sexual those are. That’s why I never allow Sweetie Belle to even glance over those things!”

(Of course she couldn’t know that Sweetie was reading precisely the comic they were on)

But Pinkie didn’t listened, she chose a baddie who seemed very solid and put herself on a race position, she yelled happily and ran at full speed and gave the poor guy a punch at full speed, that confused him a little but Pinkie hadn’t finish yet, she ran an entire lap to the earth and once she was back she give a new punch to the enemy, this time on the jaw; a punch so strong that sent him two meters in the air but right before he touched the ground Pinkie positioned herself behind and took him by the mane to smash his face to the ground so hard that she cracked it instantly.

“Just like that!” Cheered Pinkie. It’s easy, try it”

Back to the outside world, Mist was the first one to separate from the comic.

“Ouch, I think I felt that one. Poor guy”

“Just look at Rarity, she’s in shock” gigged Dark.

Effectively, Rarity gulped to this demonstration of violence and the fact that Pinkie just assumed that part of the comic so naturally. She would have to ask Twilight to keep an eye on her, and also Spike’s readings.

In other sector of Maretropolis, Applejack didn’t have problems accepting the new nature of the comic; especially when she had to defend from two ponies who tried to attack her with a knife and a wrench by kicking and knocking them with the wrench she took from the second one.
Another of Spike’s ponies tried to approach from behind but he tied the attacker to the other two and also pushed them to roll downhill.
Grinning she looked to the sky and saw Pinkie’s signal, Rainbow’s signal, Fluttershy’s and Rarity’s. They were almost ready.

“Just one more to go. Go ahead Twi, apologize to Spike, do the right thing”

Back to the real world, Princess Celestia looked watched what happened around the kingdom spending the time guessing who were who and realizing she still had some many things that she had to read; even if a they were newspaper’s comics like a pony with a bird-like face (literally) who was in the middle of a stupid discussion with other pony:

“You know that drinking is bad for your eyesight, right?”

The other pony, obviously drunk just answered:

“Bullshit, I see you DOUBLE!”

The first pony fainted with a single PLOP!

(A/N: I have a feeling that most of you won’t get this so let me explain: this was a reference to Condirito, a very popular comic book in Latin-America)

In other side she saw a couple of sisters, both of them impersonating the same singing princess:

Let it go, let it go!
Can't hold it back any more.
Let it go, let it go!
Turn away and slam the door.
I don't care what they're going to say.
Let the storm rage on.
The cold never bothered me anyway

Other couple of sister were just snoring in a corner as the Sleeping Beauties they were. Or one of the few female guards worn a black dress shouting to a bunch of winged monkeys:

“Fly, fly my faithful servants! Bring me the red slippers, the red slippers I say!”

Other of them (long ridiculously-looking curly hair and a crazy beard) was just staring to the window and saying:

“Who created the pyramids? Humans! Who are conspiring with the government? Humans! What’s the answer to all the mysteries in Equestria? Humans!”

In a word: diversity, everypony liked a different character and it was amazing. Smiling happily, Celestia went back to the Throne Room to see Nightmare, who was sitting in a middle of a bunch of Hearts Warming Eve decorations and scientific equipment.

“Nightmare?” What’s up with you?

The Nightmare Queen grinded her teeth and began to sign:

Hearts Warming is buzzing in my skull
Will it let me be? I cannot tell
There are so many things I cannot grasp
When I think I've got it, and then at last
Through my bony fingers it does slip
Like a snowflake in a fiery grip

Something's here I'm not quite getting
Though I try, I keep forgetting
Like a memory long since past
Here in an instant, gone in a flash
What does it mean?
What does it mean?

“Luna? Are you feeling alright sist?

Nightmare still ignored Celestia and continued her song:

Simple objects, nothing more
But something's hidden through a door
Though I do not have the key
Something's there I cannot see
What does it mean?
What does it mean?
What does it mean?
Hmm...
I've read these Hearts Warming books so many times
I know the stories and I know the rhymes
I know the Hearts Warming carols all by heart
My skull's so full, it's tearing me apart
As often as I've read them, something's wrong
So hard to put my dead hoof on

Again Celestia shoot Luna with a memory spell more worried than before:

“Tia: we must hurry, the most time we spend like this the most the character takes control of our minds. What delays Twilight Sparkle and her friends? Why they haven’t stopped this already?”

“They must be in a predicament” reasoned Celestia. “Perhaps Spike’s trick is affecting them as much is affecting you, I’ll help them but in the meantime… your dark version isn’t dangerous, right?”

“No, I’ll try to steal the Hearts Warming Eve but nothing more”

Celestia nodded and left the room but she still heard the demented laughs and Luna’s next statement:

I BET I COULD IMPROVE IT TOO
AND THAT’S EXACTLY WHAT I’LL DO
HAA HAA HAA!!

Celestia chuckled a little and flew to help her faithful student.
In her way to Ponyville Celestia found a lot of interesting characters: for example a mare in a blue suit with a long red cape who was yelling:

“What the Jokespony made me did to my beloved Maretropolis can’t repeat! That’s why I, Super-Mare, propose a strict regime with zero tolerance to criminals. A regime full of harmony and peace as me as Supreme Councilor”

She accelerated at the time the main antagonist of Disharmony: Goddesses Among Ponies were attacked by a group of Martians from the war of the worlds; a bibliographic reference after other. It was heaven for Twilight.
At the end Celestia arrived to Twilight’s Palace eluding the battle between Smog the dragon from the Hobbit, Pipsqueak as a Ponytan, the two lovecraftian deities and the Awakened Beings from Claymare.

“Twilight Sparkle where are you?” She shouted opening the door.

Instead of Twilight, she found the five agents of chaos reading a comic.

“Ey, a Princess Celestia! From her autobiography I presume…”

“No, is the actual me, thank you for asking” she said to the black foals, it was the first time she saw them in persona and could feel the chaotic power coming from them. “Where are your counterparts?”

Sweetie Black pointed to the comic.

“In here, after Twilight made them went back to normal Spike set them this trap. He wants to… fix things with Twilight, and believe me: I’ve never saw him that pissed off in my life”

“Pissed off?” Asked the Princess.

Shadow offered her popcorn.

“Want some? This is getting good”

Celestia nodded and sat to see the rest of the comic:
Twilight, Matter Horn walked to her respective bomb. Apparently she was the only one left, but the path was clear.

“What’s going on?” Asked Matter Horn.

She stepped on a mine that sent her away, spraining her a hoof.

“Ow…”

Ultimate Drum appeared before her, holding two electric nun-chucks.

“Are you ready Twi?” Asked the dragon.

“Ready for what?”

“For a Rated T comic, moderated violence”

Twilight gulped.

“Are you really capable to hurt me?”

“I don’t know, are you really capable to break into my room without my permission?”

Twilight gulped again.

“Spike, I’m sorry! I know I shouldn’t do that, but please stop this. Is just that I was afraid and wanted to make sure your agents of chaos weren’t a true menace. I had to!”

“I ANSWER FOR THEM, DON’T YOU TRUST ME? We live together, I’m your oldest and closest friend; isn’t that enough to trust in my decisions?”

“Spike…”

“Is more than that, you respect me now but only because I have Discord’s powers; because I’m as powerful as you in magic. Do you realize how much I had to suffer all this years when I didn’t have this powers?”

“Spike, try to remember! We spent great times together! Remember that diary we all wrote together?”

“You mean the diary I had to write for you when you had those adventures? Go to hell and prepare to fight”

They both stared to each other, a pair of eyes furious and the other pair ashamed. Twilight realized he was really hurt and it was all her fault.
After an uncomfortable silence Twilight lowered her head.

“Just do it already”

Spike raised an eyebrow.

“Huh?”

“I now I should respect you more and I’m sorry Spike. And if beat me with those electric nun-chucks is going to make you feel better, go ahead. I won’t do anything, I promise. I deserve it so go ahead, beat me all you want”

Ultimate roared and swung his weapons to Twilight, who closed her eyes and let escape a small tear.
The lavender alicorn felt the air getting colder as she felt Spike’s attack closer and closer, but the dragon just couldn’t. He threw away his weapons and offered a claw to Twilight.

“I can’t”

“Huh?”

“In the comic I supposed to almost kill you… but I, Spike, can’t”

Twilight half-smiled to Spike and hugged him.

“Thank you. I know I hurt you but I promise I’ll make it all up to you. Everything is going to change from now on, you have my word. But not because you’re the lord of Disharmony and Chaos… because I owe you this. We’ll do everything together from now on and become even closer”

Spike shrugged sadly.

“It’s too late Twi, sorry. Now I have my own group of friends and my own business to do, that’s mess with the six of you. Now what about a quick harmony explosion to clean my mess?”

Twilight nodded and Spike clacked his claws to transport them back the real world.

“Ey guys, what’s up?” Greeted Spike.

To avoid an uncomfortable moment by mentioning the conversation they just read, the team of chaos show its leader the pandemonium that cheered up Spike a little.

“Cool, who said that reading was boring?”

Black showed him Cthulu and Yog-Sothoth.

“You’re right, I really want to know more about them”

“That’s the spirit Black” said Princess Celestia. “I like you to expand your horizons by reading”

Spike blinked surprised.

“Princess Celestia! What are you doing here?”

“Since this joke have being going a little too much I came to see if Twilight needed my help”

Spike showed her the girls.

“They seem alright”

Celestia nodded and hugged Spike.

“I’m proud of you Spike”

“Princess Celestia?”

“You had all the right to be angry, to have a chance to beat Twilight; but at the end you didn’t. You controlled yourself, and that’s something to praise”

Spike smiled and returned the hug.

“Thank you Princess Celestia”

But then he noticed the Bearers of Harmony prepared to expand the Wave of Harmony to clean up the mess so Spike teleported to the clubhouse/chaos headquarters to protect his team identity.
At the end Celestia walked to Twilight.

“Twilight, do you realize this was a wake up call? Spike is a good boy, you’re lucky he isn’t vengeful or this could become a major problem. He’s calmed now but you still to need to earn his forgiveness”

Twilight sighed ashamed.

“I know, because with his new powers, this anger can drive him to become a real threat; I never thought that he’ll become as powerful as me”

“No Twilight!” Protested Celestia, “because he’s your little brother and you hurt him all over this years. But he’ll forgive you, he’s a pure soul after all”

Twilight nodded and Celestia added something:

“By the way, he’s not as powerful as you Twilight Sparkle”

“No? but he…”

“Why do you think I had to team up with Luna every time we faced Discord? Because he had the power of two alicorns, not one, two; power that he transferred to Spike”

Twilight paled…

“You mean…?”

“Yes, Spike is not as strong as you, he’s way too stronger”

Author's Note

A rushed ending, I know, but to be fair I respected my original version; remember this is just a translation like my other works.
And thank you for the support to Mane-iac’s final game, I published in Spanish right after this chapter and I knew I had to translate it in.

Read ya’ later!!

All in all it's just another tile in the roof

All in all it's just another tile in the roof

Michael, president of the Board of Directors entered to the room where all the others were already waiting for him.

“Okay let’s start today’s session” said Michael sitting on his place. “Is there something unusual we need to discuss or shall we attach to the program?”

“Nothing unusual, thank you” said Gabriel, Mr. Boss’ personal messenger. “Let’s keep planning the Junior’s birthday party”

“All the invitations are sealed and ready to be sent” said Azrael very proud of himself. “We just need confirmation of the Board to send them”

Rafael shyly raised his hand.

“Excuse me gentlemen, but I think we shall consider to invite our newest employee and his collaborators; the new Lord of Chaos of world E-326, Spike Sparkle. He revealed Mr. Boss’ identity to his five agents of chaos and I think they’ll enjoy the party, after all is the Company’s biggest event. And we all know how much he and the Junior likes children”

“Yeah, that’s actually a good idea” said Michael. “Go ahead, send them six invitations”

Gabriel raised his hand as well.

“Ehem, sorry guys, is not like I don’t want to please Mr. Boss and the Junior, but isn’t December 25 supposed to be a Holiday in Equestria as well? And most of the children use to spend it with their families”

“You may have a point” agreed Michael. “But still we’re going to send the invitations and ask them to come at least for a little while and say hi to Mr. Boss. I don’t think is too much to ask”

They all agreed and proceed, for something they were high ranked executives.

In Equestria:

Twilight got up early ready to start a new day, and somehow to show Spike that they were still family. She thought in make breakfast for the two of them but noticed Spike has already left.

“Oh, I like to chat while having breakfast” she sighed. “Whatever, let’s listen some radio instead”

“Hi and welcome to HRadio-FM, I’m your favorite disc-jockey Sweetest Blackness, but you can call me Sweet. And this is our top hit of the week. Another Tile in the Roof by Blue Floyd; enjoy!”

Daddy's flown across the oceanLeaving just a memory Snapshot in the family album Daddy what else did you leave for me? Daddy, what'd'ja leave behind for me?!? All in all it was just a tile in the roof.All in all it was all just tiles in the roof. "You! Yes, you! Stand still daddy!We don't need no education We don’t need no thought controlNo dark sarcasm in the classroomTeachers leave them kids aloneHey! Teachers! Leave them kids alone! All in all it's just another tile in the roof. All in all you're just another tile in the roof.

Twilight raised an eyebrow, such songs for Celestia’s sake!
Today’s youth were really against education but whatever, the rhythm was good and the lyrics made the ponies think, and surprisingly enough it helped her as a distraction for her situation with Spike.

But there was something about that song… it was too odd and could give some dangerous ideas to young foals and fillies. But she really had no idea…

“Rumble hurry up!” Called Thunder to his little brother, who chuckled while listen to radio.

“Oh, sorry big bro, I spaced out. Let’s go!”

They both flew together to school, where both parents and tutors left their children before go to work. Rumble was a typical colt who didn’t like school, but that morning he was interested in what was about to happen.
At school he joined with his friends the Crusaders and waited.
Cheerilee arrived.

“Good morning kids, I’m glad to see so many of you so early” she said while opening the door of the school. “Now let’s go inside to have a very educational day”

“Teacher, leave us alone!” Protested Feather.

“Feather Weight!” Scolded Cheerilee. “What you just said to me?”

“You heard him!” Joined Dinky, who was one of the best and most diligent students. “We don’t need you nor this ridiculous school!”

Cheerilee frowned.

“Dinky Hooves, I’ll have a very serious talk with your mother, as well yours Feather Weight”

Both foals insolently shrugged.

“Do whatever you want, we don’t care as long as we get rid of you. Are you with me guys?”

The entire school faced the now very scared Cheerilee.

“YES WE ARE! WE DON’T NEED NO EDUCATION!”

“You heard us Miss Cheerilee” defied Button Mash. “Now leave us alone and go where you came, we don’t need classes that controls our minds. Leave us kids alone!”

“Unusually enough I have to agree with the blank flank of Button” said Silver Spoon. “We don’t need you anymore Miss Cheerilee. LEAVE US KIDS ALONE!”

Then one of them shouted.

“LESS TALK AND MORE ACTION! DESTROY!”

The foals went berserk and took several rocks and sticks, brooms, their own backpacks; anything they had at reach and began to destroy the school infuriated. Cheerilee was frozen in panic, what could she do now? Nothing but run for help. Something was definitely not right, but what? And this was no isolated incident, in every school in the Kingdom children raised against their teachers and began to destroy their respective schools.

Luckily Ponyville was a small town and only had that school (the only one they needed) but larger cities had more schools and more damages; especially the capital of the Kingdom, Canterlot itself.
As always Celestia walked to her own school, the Academy of Gifted Unicorns where she was in charge of the first graders (the first half of the morning, the other half personally tutoring the most advanced students). On the entrance she greeted the two captains of the Night Guard: the Air Force Commander, the Black Swordsman; and the Infantry Leader, the Lighting Flash.

“Good morning, Black, Lighting” she greeted.

The two of them military saluted her.

“Good morning Princess, please take good care of our daughter”

Celestia nodded. She didn’t like the two of them since they were wanted mercenaries not so long ago; but Luna gave them a second chance offering them their current position, so now they were under her protection and no matter how badly Celestia wanted to put them behind bars, she just couldn’t.
But at the bright side, thanks to their new position they were able to inscribe their daughter Yui to the Academy and was the best of Celestia’s students.

And suddenly a powerful magic explosion destroyed a tower just behind them. They turned to see a squad of young children… under Yui’s command.

“B squad, go!” Shouted the white unicorn filly.

Another group of children sent a combined magic beam to the nearest classroom destroying it completely and kept attacking, reducing the famous school to nothing. But then a group of annoyed teenagers approached.

“Ey kids! This area is ours to destroy! Remember the deal: we take care of the High School section and you the Elementary School”

“Sorry” said Yui. “We got a little too excited, but go ahead, destroy what’s left of this part”

The leader of the high-schoolers nodded satisfied and did as Yui said.
The destruction kept going making the thing worst and worst.

Black Swordsman and Lighting Flash quickly ran to stop their daughter before things got worst. The blue Pegasus in the black trench coat flew to deal with the teenagers before things go too far (even if it was too late already) while the white unicorn tried to tranquilize her daughter.

“Yui, what you’re doing? Stop it please, you’re destroying the school!”

“That’s the idea mom” said the filly. “You know what the school is? A place where they program all your thoughts and turn you into an automat. All in all is just another tile in the roof”

Celestia approached.

“Who gave you that horrible ideas Yui?”

Not so far away, another building exploded.

“What was that?” Jumped Lighting Flash.

“The Academy for Gifted Confectioners” gasped the alicorn.

Another Academy destroyed on the distance.

“And that was Princess Luna Academy of Arts and Music” said Black Swordsman.

In Mane-Hattan, Babs returned home whistling happily the 80`s hit Another Tile in the Roof after destroying her own school along with her classmates. That was really funny. Her mother didn’t even surprised to see her that early since she was listening to the news on the radio:

“We’re getting reports from all over the Kingdom, foals of all ages are destroying all the schools in Equestria with no apparent reason; simply saying that everything is another tile in the roof not wanting to their thought to be programmed. At this rate every school will be destroyed at noon. This was our flash news report, I’m your disc-jockey Sweetest Blackness, but you can call me Sweet and you’re listening HRadio FM. Now let’s move to our top hit of the week: Blue Floyd’s eighties success, Another Tile in the Roof!”

We don't need no education
We don’t need no thought control
No dark sarcasm in the classroom
Teachers leave them kids alone
Hey! Teachers! Leave them kids alone!
All in all it's just another tile in the roof.
All in all you're just another tile in the roof.

Babs laughed, in fact that was her idea; and it was great.

From the hidden radio station at Spike’s room; Sweetie Black separated from the mic and winked an eye to Spike laughing happily.

“And all because Babs didn’t studied for her math test, but don’t you think we crossed the line this time Spike?”

The dragon shrugged.

“To tell you the truth I don’t know, I never do. But take it easy Sweetie, after all your tests also starts today, right?”

“But I did studied” said the unicorn

“Yeah, we’re not all eggheads like you” mumbled Scoots from a corner with her text book open. “I really appreciate the extra time for studying”

Apple Bloom closed a notebook smiling brightly.

“So that’s how you do the operation! Thank you for the notes Sweetie!”

“No problem Apple Bloom” said Black looking through the window. “Ey, it looks like Twilight is starting to move! She surely took her time”

“So we should move as well” said Rumble taking his form of Mist. “I studied the entire night so I can do this, now go; after all I haven’t faced Fluttershy on the battlefield yet”

“Yeah, I suppose we have to go now” said Shadow preparing her apples of chaos.

All the team left except for Spike and Sweetie who kept playing the song to hypnotize the foals of the Kingdom.

“Ey Sweetie, are you sure you don’t want to join them?”

“I like to spend time with you Spike” smiled the filly. “Or don’t you like to be with me?”

Spike slightly blushed but smiled.

“No, of course not, I love being alone with you” said the dragon.

Sweetie winked an eye to him and concentrated on the dragon’s magic mirror to spy what was going on all over Equestria, the Royal Guard was passing a very bad time trying to control the foals but they couldn’t use violence since they were fighting with children. It was pretty funny, and since they finished almost all the schools they began to destroy public libraries, the text books’ editorials and such.
Grinning, the small unicorn took the mic again:

“Hi, this is your disc-jockey Sweetest Blackness, but you can call me Sweet and here I am reporting the last news from Trottingham. Editorial LearnMore was reduced to ashes during the last children attack and they’re about to destroy the city’s library; librarians if I were you I would go the heck out of there. But moving to more cheerful news, a letter from little Babs Seed from Mane-Hattan just arrived, asking us to play the eighties’ hit Another Tile in the Roof by Blue Floyd. Enjoy!”

We don't need no education
We don’t need no thought control
No dark sarcasm in the classroom
Teachers leave them kids alone
Hey! Teachers! Leave them kids alone!
All in all it's just another tile in the roof.
All in all you're just another tile in the roof.

Downstairs, the six Bearers of the Elements of Harmony were already leading to the Chest to activate the Rainbow Power and finish Spike’s disastrous prank.

“First the books, now the schools” complained Twilight taking the Chest. “Is just me or this was directly for me?”

“Yeah, he’s mad at you” reasoned Applejack.

“I don’t know” thought Rainbow. “This seems more like a kid who doesn’t want to go to school today, I remember Scoots told me that tests are starting to day to almost all the schools in Equestria, and since the Agents of Chaos are just a bunch of fillies and a colt…”

“Yeah, that haves some sense, but still we need to fix this” said Twilight opening the Chest.

They extended the aura finishing the foals’ madness and instantly repairing all the damages. Finally they flew back to Ponyville, where the kids were looking at each other with confusion on their faces, confirming that this was another of Spike’s pranks.
But then they listened to the radio:

“Hello again, this is Hypno-Radio FM reporting: the Bearers of Harmony just performed a sad attempt to stop us but… is useless. You see, the only way to defeat our plan is to stop me from using my hypnotic voice, this is your favorite disc-jockey Sweetest Blackness or Black the agent of chaos and I leave you with the eighties’ hit, Another Tile in the Roof by Blue Floyd”

We don't need no education
We don’t need no thought control
No dark sarcasm in the classroom
Teachers leave them kids alone
Hey! Teachers! Leave them kids alone!
All in all it's just another tile in the roof.
All in all you're just another tile in the roof.

The song’s devilish effect activated again driving berserk all the children of Equestria, making them destroy the education itself.
Suddenly Diamond Tiara pointed to the Castle:

“Attention everypony! Princess Twilight’s castle is still intact! We should destroy it since the new library is inside! We don’t need none education, we don’t need no thought control!”

And to Twilight’s horror, they lead to the Castle in an infuriated hoard.

“No, all of you stop right now!” Commanded the purple alicorn creating a force-field around her castle to protect it from the children’s rage.

“Wow, this won’t be easy, right?” Asked Fluttershy.

“I don’t care if he’s more powerful than me; this time he went too far” said Twilight. “He’s attacking education itself, I won’t allow it, FOLLOW ME!”

“Wait a minute!” Called Pinkie. “He’s more powerful than you?”

“Don’t tell him, I don’t want to inflate even more his ego”

They approached to the Palace where they saw a small radio where Sweetie Black’s voice was heard again:

“It’s that time of the day, sports! Today we’re seeing the rematch encounter for the Iron Pony Competition with your already known contestants Applejack and Rainbow Dash along with the new challengers Princess Twilight Sparkle, Rarity, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie; facing Night, Mist, Dark and Shadow at the side of chaos. We all expect an unfair competition so let’s enjoy it!”

Mist, Night, Dark and Shadow emerged from the Palace with a small grin that the grownups didn’t like.
Shadow extended her hoof taking an apple of chaos and impacted it on the floor making appear four giant pumpkins where they hoped in.

“And four our first event we have a favorite: escape from the rolling pumpkin”

“Just run and try to not be crushed by our ‘vehicles’ okay?”

Applejack sighed.

“Dang it, defying us to the end, right?”

The Agents of Chaos began to roll their pumpkins to the Bearers.
Applejack jumped right to elude Shadow’s attack but were squished by Dark with very funny effects. Rainbow, Fluttershy and Twilight extended their wings and charged to the Agents trying make them fall from the pumpkins, so the Agents began to elude them while chasing Pinkie, Rarity and Applejack.
Rarity and Applejack had their problems, but Pinkie was using her Pinkie-Sense to elude the attacks and was intact.

“This isn’t friendly!” Scolded Pinkie. “But you’re not the only ones who can fight dirty!”

Night was concentrated chasing Applejack when her tail twitched, and jumped away from the pumpkin just in time when Pinkie shot her with a full-charged party cannon. The pumpkin exploded but Pinkie’s counterpart was intact.

“How did you elude that?” Asked Pinkie.

“Night-Sense”

Pinkie smiled.

“You really mimic all my abilities, right child?”

Night grinned.

“Of course”

Pinkie grinned as well.

“Alright Night, I challenge you to a Goof Off! If I win, you and your team will finish this nonsense. If you win, we’ll retire until tomorrow”

“Pinkie!” Protested Twilight.

“Agreed” smiled Night Seed.

Both Bearers of Harmony and Agents of Chaos exchanged a concerned look but Pinkie and Night weren’t paying attention to them.
Rumble facehoofed.

“Come on! When I suppose to fight Fluttershy?”

Still, the Goof Off started when Pinkie took a tuba, three bongos, a harmonica and her cake-thrower cannon; while Babs took a DJ console and the latest and loudest amps.

“This is how we do it in Mane-Hattan”

The scandal begun at full volume along with explosive cupcakes, whipped cream streams, yogurt balloons, prank piñatas and a lot more. It was a total disaster.
The pink mare and the black filly were running all over, dancing while playing all the instruments and trying to cover the other with food.

“PINKIE STOP!” Begged Twilight. “WE SUPPOSE TO STOP CHAOS, NOT INCREASE IT!”

In a corner, Big Mac and Cheerilee tried to refuge. The teacher was taking notes.

“You know it isn’t the children’s fault, right?” said Big Mac.

“I’m sure those five are in my school and as soon I know who they are I’ll give them homework to keep them busy until university. Oh, nopony messes with education while Cheerille is in charge”

“Okay” sighed Big Mac and resumed his look for his little sister and stop her to destroy thins. “Apple Bloom, where are ya’?”

Back to the Goof Off, the two contestants ended aiming each other with a water gun (Night’s full of yogurt and Pinkie’s full of cake frosting) .

“This is gonna be fun” chuckled Night. “With both your Pinkie-Sense and my Night-Sense there’s no way we can hit us”

Pinkie laughed.

“This is something I always wanted to do but I never had a challenger worthy enough”

Covering their ears, the rest of the girls were witnessing the strange duel.

“Come on, let’s move!” Called Twilight. “We must enter to the Castle and stop Black and Spike”

“Yeah, it seems Pinkie can handle this alone” mumbled Rarity. “Let’s go!”

They did their best to elude the edible shots and entered to the Castle. Without saying a word the group entered to Spike’s room surprising the dragon and the unicorn filly.

“It’s over you little menaces” said Rainbow.

“Oh it wasn’t so bad, anypony dreams about destroy the school at least once” said Black.

“However, your transmission ends now” grumped Twilight kicking the transmitter they were using.

The entire Palace shacked dangerously.

“What now?” Asked Fluttershy scared.

The Goof Off escalated at the level where the two party ponies were using parade carts as tanks throwing all kind of pranks to their rival but failing thank to the sixth sense and pranking the other ponies.

“They’re going to destroy the entire town!” Said Flutterhy.

“Look at the bright side: at least Cheese Sandwich can’t make this worst” sighed Rarity.

“That’s actually a good idea, I’ll go for him” smiled Dark extending her wings. “SONIC DARK EXPLOSSION!”

“NO, WAIT!” Shouted the Bearers but it was too late.

Rainbow grinded her teeth.

“I really hate that girl”

A new tremor shacked the entire Ponyville when a third parade cart arrived, driven by a yellow pony with brown curly mane; that aimed the first two party ponies with a giant melted cheese cannon.

“Oh you have to be bucking kidding me” sighed Applejack.

“Like I said, I hate that girl” said Rainbow when she spotted Dark flying closely to Cheese Sandwich.

“Oh shi…” said Night and Pinkie at the unison when the wave of melted cheese covered the entire town.

Both dizzy and humiliated by the surprise attack of the contestant of the Goof Off, Night and Pinkie emerged from the remains of their parade carts.

“So… Cheese won?” Asked Night.

“Cheese won” confirmed Pinkie.

“Yeah, yeah; you can share the glory later” said Dark helping her friend. “We better move, they’re about to use their Wave of Harmony and we must be save in our headquarters before they find out our true identities”

“Okay”

And they both ran away to join their team partners.
By her way Twilight sighed and made appear a bag of nacho chips and drowned it on the cheese that flooded her home.

“Nice one, we made things worst” said the alicorn.

“At least the kids stopped destroying the schools” said Applejack.

“At least” grumped Twilight. “But dang it! If it wasn’t for Cheese’s intervention, we could get them! I really want to put my hooves on them when we figure who they are”

The others nodded annoyed.

But at the chaotic headquarters, formerly the CMC clubhouse, the team of Chaos were celebrating with the Apple’s finest cider. And then Spike burped six letters.

“What are those, Spike?” Asked Sweetie.

“It seems like invitations” said the dragon reading the things. “Do you have any idea what’s Christmas?”

Author's Note

This is it, a tribute to one of my favorite songs of the eighties. I hope you liked it and as always I say:

Read ya later!!

Merry Christmas, Happy Hearts Warming

Merry Christmas, happy Hearts Warming Eve:

Twilight was hanging garlands and series of lights happily while humming a melody, this was a going to be an especial Hearts Warming, since her parents and Shining and Candace agreed to spend the night together in her Palace.

“Okay, that’s enough for that. Now, about the tree…”

She approached where Spike supposed to be decorating the Hearts Warming Tree but instead of that, he was reading a comic.

“Ahahahahahahahahahaha! That’s great, if the Power Ponies don’t do something Matter Horn will die. You’re great Ultimate Drum, great!”

“Spike! You promised to decorate the tree!” Complained Twilight.

Without move his eyes from his comic, Spike clacked his fingers and the tree instantly decorated by its own.

“Here you go, relax Twi. Is the most beautiful time of the year, when the ponies remember the friendship. Take some air, smell the scent of fresh pine and be happy. Want some hot chocolate?”

Twilight rolled her eyes but nodded.
Spike clacked his fingers making appear two mugs of the delicious beverage and offered one to Twilight. The alicorn took one and made a small sip.

“Whoa, Spike! This is great! What did you put in it?”

“Nothing, it’s just a little joke I call the chocolate of all chocolates; after the first sip you won’t tolerate any other chocolate ever again”

Twilight paled and dropped the mug.

“No… please don’t tell me you…”

Spike laughed happily.

“Hahahahaha! Just kidding Twilight, I only added mint and marshmallows”

“Well, ha-ha, Spike” grumped Twilight cleaning the mess she just made. “At least you’re in good mood; lastly your pranks have being a little more extreme than usual”

Spike blushed.

“Yeah, I’m the first to admit I crossed the line with that eighties’ classic; but look at the bright side: all children in the schools are happy since the teachers ended up so traumatized that they cancelled the exams in all schools in Equestria”

Twilight shook her head sighing, at least all the damages instantly repaired after they spread the Rainbow Powers; but the collective psyche of all teachers in the Kingdom were permanently damaged.

“At least nopony were hurt” mumbled Twilight.

“And Blue Floyd never had better sales after Celestia forbid their albums a few days ago”

“Changing the subject” said Twilight before get irritated with Spike. “This Hearts Warming haves to be perfect, the whole family is reunited for the first time in a long time; and surely mom and dad would be really proud of your new job working for the Unique and Only God”

Spike smiled to that, but suddenly he remembered something:

“About that Twily… I’m kind of invited to a party tonight. Don’t worry I’ll be with you morning and afternoon but me and the team are occupied tonight”

Twilight spilled the chocolate in surprise.

“Spike? What are you talking about? This is our family, you can’t put us apart just like that!”

“I’m sorry Twilight but I have my responsibilities with Mr. Boss; he sent me an invitation to a Christmas party, whatever Christmas is, and the agents and I can’t miss it. The note says that Mr. Boss and the Junior really want to meet me and shake my claws in person”

“Spike” said Twilight sadly.

“I really want to be with you tonight, believe me, but I also have to make a good impression to him. But don’t worry, I’ll be here almost the entire day”

At the end, Twilight nodded sadly.

“I understand, a lot of new responsibilities with your new status of Lord of Disharmony and Chaos. I get it, but still is kind of sad”

Both of them were a little down but Mr. Boss’ invitation were something too serious to ignore and the dragon didn’t want to disappoint his new boss.
Anyway, they didn’t touched the subject again and at the next day they were ready to receive Mr. and Ms. Sparkle at the train station; Shining and Candace would arrive later.

“I see them!” Announced Spike, using his senses incremented by the power of chaos.

“Great!” Cheered Twilight happily getting ready to hug her parents. “It’s been a long time since I saw them”

The train arrived and Twilight Velvet and Night Light jumped off.

“Children!” Said Ms. Velvet hugging the both of them both with her hooves and magic; to finally kissing them on the cheeks. “Oh, kids, it’s been so long! Why don’t you write more often? We’ve missed you like you have no idea. Right, Night?”

The stallion nodded and gave a small hug to his daughter and a friendly punch on the shoulder to his son.

“Hi kids, I would tell you more but I think your mother already said everything. What’s new?”

“We’ll tell you everything back at the castle, behind a warm mug of hot chocolate. Spike made enough for everypony”

“I can bring it here right now” said Spike clacking his fingers.

Both Night Light and Twilight Velvet suddenly appeared each one in a floating chair with complete service of hot chocolate and Hearts Warming cookies.

“So, wanna go with style or do you prefer walking?”

“I take the style thank you” said Twilight Velvet relaxing on his comfortable floating chair. “Isn’t this great? All our children have triumphed in life: Shining is a Captain of the Guard and the Crystal Prince; Twily is the Princess of Friendship and our younger kid is a god of Disharmony and Chaos. That’s what I call a family of winners”

“Said something darling?” Asked Night Light. “I got lost in my chocolate. Spike, this is great; no wonder why Princess Celestia is having so much trouble trying to replicate the Candy of all Candies”

Spike blinked surprised.

“What, is it famous?”

“Of course is famous” smiled Night Light. “The Canterlot Inquirer just published an article: ‘Celestia’s obsession; the master piece of the lord of chaos’. I’m glad you put her on her place, before our hooves. Between us the Princess is kind of a snob and I’m glad our kid showed her whose the boss”

“I told you Night! No speaking of politics; Twily is a Princess now, remember?”

“Oh, she doesn’t care, right my dear? Your old folk can insult Celestia safely before you”

Twilight sighed but preferred to stay quiet.
Anyway, they arrived to the Palace that was beautifully decorated using Twilight’s instructions and Spike’s powers to save time.

“Perfect!” Smiled Twilight Velvet. “You didn’t had any trouble decorating such structure Twilight?”

“No mom, Spike did most of the work, still don’t know if clacking his fingers can be consider as work but at least is done”

Spike made a small raspberry.

“However,” continued Twilight, “let’s sit to recover time! It’s been a lot since the last time I knew about you mom and dad”

“Whose fault is for not writing more often?” Mocked Twilight Velvet.

“Whatever, me first!” Smiled happily Night Light. “I finally accomplished my dream of try snowboarding at the Ponitalian Alps. It was great and the most exciting thing I ever done”

“I thought mom didn’t want you to try something like that because you could get hurt” said Spike.

“And he got hurt” sighed Twilight Velvet. “But we didn’t planned it, you see: the night of the crazy doors he ended up at a hotel on the mountains when he went to the bathroom and when I went for him I somehow found myself on Trottingham’s municipal library and then in a mall in Maredrid. Great trip by the way, thank you Spike”

“It was nothing, just the job of every lord of Disharmony and Chaos” said the dragon blushing and Twilight giggled.

“Yeah, the night of the crazy doors was a total disaster; if it wasn’t for Shining we weren’t solved it safely for all the ponies”

“I don’t know little sis” said Shining entering along with Candace. “If it wasn’t for that prank who knows when we would see each other again; a lot of ponies (like dad) visited interesting places and even Flash says he met with his long lost brother.”

“And those kind of pranks are way better than pretend to be sick to call for attention” smiled Candace. “But moving to other subjects we brought you some snacks”

“And the famous Crystal Egg Nog dad likes so much” added Shining. “But easy, it has to least the entire evening”

The family celebrated the reunion by making a toast.
It was great, Mr. and Ms. Sparkle shared time with their family one more time exchanging anecdotes, stories and even political comments courtesy of Night Light; it was the perfect beginning for the Hearts Warming Eve, a celebration for families, but then the clock marked five pm and Spike excused.

“Okay, everything so far was great and I really don’t want to go but I have something important to do. So sorry, I really wish I could spend more time with you.

Everypony except Twilight looked at him confused.

“You have to go somewhere? But… why?” Asked Shining.

“Yeah, where do you have to go darling?” Said Twilight Velvet.

Spike blushed.

“To a Christmas party, whatever Christmas is. I only know that arrives at the same time than the Hearts Warming Eve but well, the invitation specifies Mr.Boss wants to meet me and my agents in person”

“Oh, that’s right!” Remembered Candace. “The Junior’s birthday party. Well, if He wants to meet you go ahead, have fun.”

“Sorry” excused Spike for the last time running through the door.

“Say hi to your new employer for me” shrugged Night Light.

Spike closed the door and smiled to his family for the last time.
Twilight sighed but Candace put her hoof on her shoulder to comfort the purple alicorn.

“It’s okay, he’ll get bored in the first hour, that’s not the kind of party for children” explained Candace.

“You mean you know Mr. Boss?”

“Of course I do! And so my aunties, Chrysalis, and King Flames, and Witch Doctor Zikmu. He pays us all”

…

Spike arrived to the Chaos Headquarters, formerly the CMC clubhouse, and waited for his agents.
Scoots and Sweetie arrived together, apparently it wasn’t so difficult to sneak out of their house and send their 'emergency replicas'; but Apple Bloom’s case was exactly the opposite. Hearts Warming Eve was a family celebration for the Apples as well, receiving relatives from every corner of Equestria, so sneaking wasn’t that easy; but she managed to get into her room safely along with her cousin Babs and sent their especial duplicates to the reunion instead.
But they both arrived safely, now they only had to wait for Rumble.

“So being with family is good enough but I couldn’t miss this Christmas stuff” said Apple Bloom. “Now where’s Rumble?”

“No idea, let’s give him five more minutes” said Spike.

Luckily he arrived on time.

“Sorry for making you wait guys, but my parents came and you know my brother and I don’t see them too often since they’re both from Luna’s Royal Airforce”

“Yeah, yeah, don’t apologize we understand” said Spike. “Are you sure you don’t want to stay?”

“Nah, I’m curious about Christmas” said the colt. “Besides my brother began to talk about the Weather Factory and he’ll take forever. Anyway, happy Hearts Warming! My parents got me something very especial for you”

Rumble gave them each one an autographed photograph of Luna’s famous captains of the Guard: Black Swordsman and Lighting Flash; along with their team of mercenaries Klein, Leafa, Sinon, Lizbeth and Silica.

“Dude, that’s so cool!” Cheered Scootaloo. “Are those authentic?”

“Of course! My parents are under direct command of Black Swordsman”

“This is great, those guys are the strongest warriors of all Equestria!” Said Apple Bloom happily “Thanks Rumble, this goes for my collection”

“And is it true that the Black Swordsman’s group of flyers the Shadow Bolts are destroying the Wonderbolts in each presentation they face?” Asked Scootaloo

“Of course!” Said Rumble. “I went to their last competition and… well, poor Spit Fire, she was about to cry when the results were announced. But hey, don’t we have to go to a Christmas party?”

Spike nodded and clacked his fingers teleporting to the Space Between Worlds; as always strange and almost empty. There was no floor and they felt like they were falling but there was nowhere to fall so they weren’t.
They began to move, supposing that it was going to be easy to find the party since they thought there was only one… but no, there were two.
Both lounges were beautiful and luxurious receiving creatures of all shapes and sizes. Left or right, where to go?

But then a known voice called Spike.

“Ey, aren’t you Twilight Sparkle’s dragon?”

Spike turned and almost faint.

“Queen Chrysalis?” Asked the dragon trembling.

The Queen nodded and smiled to them, not evilly but kindly.

“Let me guess: you don’t know where to go, right?”

The team of chaos nodded.

“Is left, follow me. I’ll take you”

She began to walk with the team of chaos behind her in an uncomfortable silence. But the Changelling Queen seemed like a kind person.

“Come on kids, you don’t need to be afraid of me! Aren’t we all villains? Like you I don’t mess with Celestia for nothing; I’m also getting paid for that. But there are some villains more dangerous than others, if I were you I won’t approach to Tirek or Sombra”

“Why?” Asked Sweetie.

Chrysalis stopped and turned to them very serious.

“We don’t talk about this, but I suppose you deserve to know. You see the other party? It’s from the rival company; ran by Mr. Boss’ twin brother. We call him the Other One; or the Source of all Evil. All his employees have literally a ‘hell’ of a power. Okay, we’re here!”

The lounge was enormous, as beautiful as Canterlot Castle, with hundreds of windows to take natural light with several tones in green and light blue. The floor was covered with natural grass and pines growing decorated with beautiful light series, stars and all kinds of decorations; giving everything a good touch of nature.

“Is just me or Mr. Boss really likes nature?” Asked Sweetie Belle admiring the decorations.

“Between us little filly is one of my best creations” said a kind voice behind the group.

The agents of chaos jumped surprised, by her way Chrysalis bowed and shook his hand. It was a really strange Being: both masculine and feminine, seeming so young but so old at the same time; and what was him or her or whatever? It looked like a completely different specie every time they looked at it.

“Merry Christmas Mr. Boss, thank you for inviting me to your party” said the Changelling Queen.

“Always a pleasure Chrysalis” said the Entity. “Welcome and have fun”

Chrysalis nodded and approached to the buffet that had any kinds of food for every creature present at the party. Simply fascinating.

“So this is the famous Spike, our newest employee” said the Being shacking Spike’s claw with a warm smile. “It’s a pleasure to meet you young Spike, I’ve been following your work closely and I love it, simply love it. All your plans have that childish spark that I always look for and you never cross a predetermined line. Oh, and that part of using the Magic of Friendship against the Magic of Friendship is just brilliant”

Still shocked, the Agents of Chaos managed to smile feeling great thanks to the sensation of peace and Goodness the Being transmitted.

“And what do you say about your boss, children? Do you like working Spike?” Asked Mr. Boss to the team

“It’s been an interesting experience” said Shadow Bloom. “Thanks to him A’ can show ma’ sister A’m not a baby and take more seriously”

Mr. Boss nodded in understanding.

“I totally understand you young Apple Bloom. Oh siblings, they can be a real pain from time to time. What about you Rumble?”

“Well, it’s cool even if I have nothing to do with the Bearers of Harmony” said Mist. “This girls are awesome to work with; when I think I was about to betray them for a little toy… I’m glad Spike made me change my mind”

Sweetie Black winked an eye to her friend and smiled to Mr. Boss.

“And for me, it helped me to improve my relationship with Rarity. Before or she scolded me for everything or she ignored me, now as Black I can put her on her place whenever I need”

“Oh and I love to compete with Rainbow as equals” added Scoots. “My older sister is awesome but a little too selfish for my taste, I like when I show her that I’m as good or better than her”

Mr. Boss petted the girls’ heads.

“Oh, I’m glad you like what you do kids. And I’m also glad that somehow you use your powers to get closer to your families. But… why are you so quiet Babs? You don’t like to create chaos or are you afraid of me?”

Night Seed lowered her head.

“Is not that Mr. Boss. I love my new job and all but… I can’t stop thinking in las time. We crossed the line destroying the schools and when I saw my teacher at the next day, she wasn’t being herself. Not to mention we almost drown Ponyville in nacho cheese”

Mr. Boss laughed happily.

“Oh Babs! You don’t have to worry about that little things! The important is that you learnt your limits, right? Besides, you should see what others Lords of Chaos do in other worlds. That’s why I like you’re still children, sometimes when a person grow up they lost track between what’s funny and what’s dangerous”

“So there’s no problem for that then?” Asked Night.

Mr. Boss shrugged.

“Of course not, you only have three rules for a reason. But if you want to create your own limits that’s fine for me. Now if you excuse me, I have to greet more people. Please enjoy the party, I’m happy you could make it”

And he approached to a group of newcomers.
Really Mr. Boss was very kind with his personal; who seemed happy to work for him.

Then the group of chaos began to move around the lounge meeting new people from all the worlds imaginable. But the most interesting part was meeting the others Lords of Chaos, and like Mr. Boss said, the prank of Another Tile in the Roof was nothing compared with what they did.

“Oh, I still remember” said one of them. “One day I turned all the water in alcohol, that was funny; to see all the world completely drunk. And the best part was that the joke lasted for a week and a half, because my world’s heroes couldn’t do anything against me because they could barely stay still. And then the massive hangovers, oh that was freaking hilarious”

“I met your predecessor” added other Lord of Chaos. “He gave me the idea about the chocolate rain… but I added my personal touch by boiling it first. Oh the poor people, the still remember that one”

And finally the most terrifying from all, a monster who first worked for the Other One but quitted because a discussion about salary.

“You can say I’m a lazy person” said that Lord of Chaos. “My way to work is to create creatures of great destructive power and then release them to the world; each one more dangerous than the last, and then I sit to see what happens. The Guardians of Balance fight and all but I’m always creating something new. Is an endless struggle”

Spike and the others gulped and keep chatting for a while but they began to get bored.

“Leaving aside the last one, who was really scary, I can say that was interesting. However, I’m ready to go home” said Spike.

“Agreed” yawned Night Seed. “This is a grownups party, so boring”

“But first we have to say good bye to Mr. Boss” suggested Black.

“Good idea” agreed Shadow. “Let’s separate to find him”

And they separated in groups: as always, Spike and Sweetie were together, then Night and Shadow and finally Mist and Dark.
They were wandering around the party until Sweetie Black found something.

“Spike, look!” She called.

“What? You found Mr. Boss?”

“Nope, mistletoe”

Spike looked up to see the solitary ornament hanging above them and before he could react, Sweetie kissed him, making the both blush, not knowing what to say looking to their eyes.
But then Shadow made them a sign to approach, she just found Mr. Boss.

“So, let’s move, we have to catch up with our families” said Sweetie Black before winking an eye to the still shocked dragon, who slowly followed her.

They were lucky, Mr. Boss was precisely with his son, the Junior. After a respectful farewell, Mr. Boss smiled and wished them a happy Hearts Warming Eve.

“It was good to have you six here” said the Junior warmly. “We’re sorry you don’t stay longer but we understand you prefer to spend the night with your families. I wish you to have a better relationship with your siblings and really hope to tell them the truth at some point, understood?”

“We’ll do it” promised the Agents of Chaos.

“Take care” said Mr. Boss.

They all returned to Equestria, noticing it was only eight o’clock.

“Okay, we have time to spend a little bit more with our families” cheered Apple Bloom getting back to normal.

“Happy Hearts Warming Eve!” Said everypony and ran to their homes.

Spike arrived to the Castle, where he was received by all his family.

“I told you” said Candace. “He was going to get bored soon”

“Yeah, but at least we met Mr. Boss and the Junior” said Spike proudly. “Very nice… whatever they are. So, what did I miss?”

“Nothing pal, we were waiting for you” said Shining Armor hugging him. “Holidays are to spent with your entire family”

“Is not the same without you Spike” added Twilight.

Spike hugged them all.

“Happy Hearts Warming Eve everyone”

“Merry Christmas Spike”

Author's Note

Well, I know is a slow chapter and all but sooner or later I had to directly introduce the character of Mr. Boss. I hope you liked it and don't worry, the rest will be more action-centered. Again if you can't wait and know some spanish check on my original that already has 53 chapters (link on the description)

Unwrapping the winter

Unwrapping the winter

Spike woke up in excellent mood, thinking that in less than a week the long waited day will come: the winter wrap-up. He still remembered how Twilight left him sleeping on a melting piece of ice floating on the lake. And now he was ready to take revenge on Twilight with his new powers and also make a good prank.
Smiling he went downstairs to meet Twilight.

“Morning Spike!” She greeted. “How you slept?”

“Fine Twi, thank you” smiled the dragon. “How about you?”

“I had some problems, with the winter wrap-up thing coming I spent almost the whole night planning and reorganizing and… I had like ten cups of coffee only to keep going. But I think I finally have it and I can barely wait for the day to come!”

“I think you should use your magic” said Spike spilling some milk on his jewel cereal. “Is faster and more practical. In fact I could do it by just clacking my fingers”

“I discussed it with Applejack already” said Twilight. “And there’s a reason to do it manually: it helps us to create bonds as a community. You should understand it Spike, and now than I think about it; you’re old enough to help now. Let me put you in a commission, after all Ponyville always suffer for your pranks and it’s a great time to give something back to the community you’ve been taking advantage all this months!”

Spike began to laugh loudly most to Twilight’s annoyance.

“AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!! You have a future as a comedian Twi! Me, the Lord of Disharmony and Chaos helping the ponies? AHAHAHAHAHA! That’s a good one, then you’ll ask me to stop pranking ponies, HAHAHAHAHAHA!!”

Twilight rolled her eyes but said nothing, she knew he would react like that anyway.
They ate in silence for a while when suddenly the dragon expelled seven golden tickets with the Royal Stamp printed on it with his messenger breath.

“Ey what are these? Oh, tickets for the Great Galloping Gala! Sweet!”

“The Great Galloping Gala?” Asked Twilight. “But I thought Princess Celestia was still mad with you for the candy of all candies prank”

Spike shrugged when he expelled a note.

“Oh, I see. She says that even if we’re opponents and effectively she’s still mad at me; that doesn’t have to affect our friendship and she’ll love to see us all at the Gala”

“It sounds great” smiled Twilight. “I’m glad Princess Celestia is as kind as usual”

“Me too” said Spike examining the tickets.

Twilight smiled, yeah, she could already see that: she, Spike and her five friends having a great time at the Gala (this time trying to not to crash it) having the time of their lives.
But then she noticed Spike writing a thanking note and sent it along with one of the tickets.

“Spike! Why did you returned a ticket?”

The dragon looked at her confusedly.

“What you mean why? Because I only have five agents and I don’t want to live that incident of the extra ticket of course! No, I better give the tickets to my friends in persona and save the problem from now. Well, if you excuse me, I have five invitations for five friends. I’m sure they’ll love it”

And he ran happily leaving a very hurt alicorn behind.

“I know it wasn’t on purpose, but still hurts”

Back to Spike, he appeared on the clubhouse (or chaos headquarters) where his agents were already waiting for him.

“Ey Spike! We’re all here, what’s the new plan?” Asked Rumble.

“Yeah, we want to know” said Scootaloo. “I’m getting bored living without annoy the grownups, I need some action!”

“So… what’s the new idea Spike? Quick before we become good!” Demanded Apple Bloom.

“Please?” Smiled Sweetie Belle.

The dragon showed them the tickets to the Gala.

“In fact I have two new ideas. First, there’s another chance to show our big sisters which team is the best”

The team of foals smiled evilly.

“First, the Great Galloping Gala of two years ago is remembered as one of the worst of all times, a total disaster that nopony would ever surpass” explained Spike. “Our older sisters managed to create a disaster of epic proportions, now is our chance to create a bigger more disastrous… well, disaster”

“So we’re going to crash the party worse than them?” Asked Babs. “Good luck with that, according to the newspapers that was the worst Gala in history”

“Ey, it wasn’t entirely their fault” protested Apple Bloom. “Elegant ponies doesn’t have any sense of humor; they get mad for nothing, just innocent accidents”

“They don’t know how to have fun” agreed Sweetie Belle. “It was only a big misunderstanding, at least according to my sister”

Spike extended his claws releasing the black and purple energy of chaos.

“I know, most of the ponies aren’t allowed to an event like that; instead, the invitations are received by a bunch of ungrateful jerks. It’s time to change that, we’ll mess with mail to send the invitations to the ponies who really deserves them and then throwing them a party they’ll ever forget. Who’s with me?”

The team of chaos cheered and Spike did his move.

That was a memorable day on Equestria, the hard working ponies for all over the Kingdom received an invitation to the most expected event of the year instead of the nobility. And of course they were all totally thankful for the detail.
But getting back to Spike, he showed his team the fields covered in snow.

“Now to my second plan, are you ready to wrap the winter?”

Rumble frowned.

“Dude, don’t remember me that! My brother enrolled me on a commission to remove snow in small corners, who did he thinks he is?”

“Don’t tell me” complained Sweetie. “I’m stuck with my sister making stupid nests for stupid birds! And she doesn’t let me do anything!”

Spike nodded understanding.

“You’re lucky your replicas will do all the work for you since you’ll be too busy helping me… or do you prefer work?”

“PRANK!!” The agents said.

“Now we’re talking” smiled Rumble. “What’s the plan Spike?”

The dragon explained them his plan and soon enough they were laughing happily.

And then the day came, they reunited at four am in front of the town hall and began to play happily making a snowpony. As the old song said, they making him with a button nose and two eyes made of coal. Put a corn cob pipe on his mouth, it was ready.

“I introduce you, Frosty the snowpony!” Laughed Spike creating a top hat fully charged of the black and purple energy of chaos and putting it on the snowpony’s head.

The snowpony shook entirely blinking in surprise; alive as he could be.

“Oh! There must be some magic in that old silk hat you gave me!” Smiled Frosty. “How are you kids? It’s time to have some winter fun, don’t you think? Oh, but how rude from my part, allow me to introduce myself: I’m Frosty the snowpony”

The kids celebrated happily and played with their new creation after take their forms of chaos, unaware they were dangerously close from the local banker Sterling Silver; and from inside the elegant mansion, two fillies were watching their every move.

“I wish we could take a picture of them but the flash would betray us”

“We’ll have our chance later Diamond” said Silver Spoon. “But at least now we can tell for sure who they really are. Just wait, Cutie Mark Crusaders”

The two bullies made a high-hoof and went back to sleep, baby steps were better than nothing.
In the meantime the team of chaos were having fun until the sun came; and every pony woke up ready to wrap the winter as soon as possible. Mayor Mare was the first one to get ready and hung the official sign of the WINTER WRAP-UP in front of the town hall.

Frosty looked at the sign.

“Kids, what’s a winter wrap-up?”

Shadow Bloom looked at him faking surprise.

“You didn’t know? Every year, at this time, the grownups have this ceremony where they take out the snow, cut the ice to make it melt easier and brought warm breezes from the south!”

Frosty shouted scared.

“YOU MEAN THEY DESTROY THE WINTER! They can’t do it! Winter is the most especial and cuter season of the year; I don’t understand how they don’t appreciate it! NO, THEY CAN’T DO IT!”

“But what can we do Mr. Frosty?” Asked Sweetie innocently. “We totally understand you, we love winter… but the grownups are in charge and if they say the winter haves to go, it haves to go.

The snowponi frowned understanding, of course the children couldn’t do anything to save the winter, but he could. That’s why he was created on the first place.

“Don’t worry children, I’ll speak with the adults to make them understand. Winter must prevail”

When he left, the agents of chaos began to laugh, oh sweet Mr. Boss, this was going to be so damn funny.
And in the meantime, Twilight and the others were discussing the last minutes details:

“So we’ve considered and prevented delay in every possible scenario. Girls: I think we’re ready!”

“Finally!” Said Rainbow Dash. “It’s time to do the things in our way!”

“Remember you must move by sections Rainbow Dash, give me some time to wake the animals” asked Fluttershy softly.

The cyan Pegasus nodded, she already knew; and thanks to Twilight’s guidance, nothing would delay the ceremony of the winter wrap-up and they could start spring on schedule. But then a strange pony made completely by snow approached to the group.

“Excuse me, are you the ponies who want to ‘wrap’ the winter?” Asked the snowpony gently.

“Yes, it’s almost spring time” said Mayor Mare.

The snowpony made a small bow, then took a hoof from the brown mare and kissed it like a true gentlecolt.

“Oh, so it’s a pleasure to meet you ladies: my name is Frosty and I’m here to present a complaint: you can’t get rid of winter just like that, I know is cold and icy; but that’s precisely why ponies felt warmer on their hearts, everypony get closer during the winter. So that’s why I came here to politely ask you to stop this. Winter must prevail”

Rarity raised an eyebrow.

“Sir, I do compliment you for the costume, very original and all but I don’t understand your sense of humor. We all know winter must go like any other season”

The reveal was too shocking for Frosty.

“YOU MEAN ALL EQUESTRIA IS ON THIS? NO! UNFORGIBABLE! THIS CANNOT BE TOLERATE!”

Mayor Mare sighed and approached to the snowpony.

“Sir look: even if I do have some sense of humor this joke have gone too far. Would you be so kind to leave the town hall immediately?”

The snowpony bounced away slowly, but only a couple of meters.

“Of course I would leave, but only to do something about it, I cannot allow this, WINTER MUST PREVAIL!”

Frosty extened his forehooves making all the snow to crowd around him creating several copies of himself: an entire legion of snowponies who didn’t seem very happy about the idea of a Winter wrap-up.

“My brothers: we have a new mission: PROTECT WINTER AT ANY COST! We need to show everypony why this season must prevail, and to defend it whatever it takes!”

The snowponies made several snowballs and aimed it to the seven ponies in front of them, and began to attack them. The girls screamed and entered to the town hall to protect from the avalanche of snowballs.
Frosty turned to the agents of chaos.

“Don’t be afraid my children: I’ll go to the rest of Equestria to save winter. In the meantime my brothers will keep those meanies away”

The kids smiled to the creature, who bounced to Canterlot and once he was far enough, laughed as loud as they wanted.
From inside the town hall, Pinkie Pie giggled.

“Do you think is a good time?” Complained Applejack.

The pink pony pointed to the window.

“You know laugh is contagious, Applejack. I don’t know what the agents of chaos are laughing at but still it’s funny!”

Everypony facehoofed, of course!

“At least the little animals won’t mind to have a little more time to sleep” mumbled Fluttershy.

Mayor Mare just grinded her teeth.

“This is just great! After two years of having spring on time something had to come and two months of intense planning go to waste! Princess Sparkle, he’s your little brother, can’t you control him better? Look at Applejack or Rarity, their sisters cause some trouble but nothing like this!”

(The agents of chaos, with their senses hyper-incremented with the power of chaos, cracked out at this. Freaking hilarious!)
Twilight sighed.

“The problem is Spike is the god of chaos, ground him isn’t an option anymore”

Applejack fixed her hat.

“Perhaps, but he’s getting more annoying every time”

Twilight nodded.

“I know, right? But anyway, let’s go home and fix it with the Rainbow Powers”

And she teleported them to her Palace ready to the counterattack.
And in Canterlot, Luna looked at the window with a mug of hot chocolate laughing softly.

“What’s so funny Luna? Something interesting?

Luna nodded.

“Winter wrap-up”

“I see, and how is it going?”

“Bad, an army of snowponies is attacking the ponies and they have to retire”

Celestia rolled her eyes.

“Spike?”

“I guess so. Want some chocolate?”

Celestia closed her eyes sadly.

“I can’t. I tried to drink something yesterday but I couldn’t. now if you excuse me, I have to go back to the lab and work in the antidote”

Luna shook her head and continued enjoying the show. Now the ponies began to organize small armies and confronted the snowponies in a snow fight.

In Appleloosa:

“It’s over, spring must come!” Shouted Mayor Braeburn preparing a snowball. “If you want to play, we’ll show you how an appleloosian fight. Are you ready Chief Thunderhooves?”

The old buffalo and his army nodded.

“It’s time!”

“FOR SPRIIIIIIIIIIIIIIING!”

“FOR WINTEEEEEEEEER!!”

And a snow fight of epic proportions between ponies and buffalos and snowponies began; with everyone throwing snowballs to everyone.

“PREPARE, AIM, SNOW!!”

The fight kept going growing in intensity by seconds; and why not to admit it, the both ponies and the buffalos were having the time of their lives, and luckily for them their forces were equal so they all had a loooong battle before them.
Same thing happened on the Crystal Empire where civilians and the Royal Guard organized to create a resistance force strong enough to stop the advance of the snowponies but not completely defeat them.

“This is not for spring my comrades!” Said Shining Armor to encourage the army, “this is for our dignity to the freedom to have our next season without any delays. “So if we want to wrap the winter we have to fight, fight and keep fighting. FOR FREEEEDOOOOOOM!!”

“FOR FREEDOOOOOM!” Exclaimed the rest of the ponies.

And they fought, it was something very important for both sides; a snow fight of epic proportions that extended all over the world, (except for Reptilia, Kingdom of Dragons because it was a volcanic land and Frosty won’t dare to approach; the snowypony was passionate about his cause but he was no fool).
But moving back to Twilight and the others they finally got the Chest and extended the Rainbow Powers but it didn’t work. Like other times, Spike was getting smarter and this was not going to end so easily.

“As I suspected” said Twilight. “This time if we want to stop Spike we have to stop Frosty”

“And how we do that?” Asked Rainbow.

Twilight grinned and opened a drawer to show her friends small white crystals.

“Thanks to Spike’s challenges that are increasing in intensity I created these things, concentrated a small amount of our Harmony Powers in this small things, I call them ‘Harmony grenades’. Just throw on the floor to break it and a small harmony explosion will solve all our problems”

“Cool! now we only have to locate the damn snowpony, and there’s where I come” smiled Rainbow taking a few Harmony grenades. “I have the Weather Division under my charge, right? I’ll command them to find him”

“Good thinking” agreed Applejack. “And once you find him my snow-remover division will clear the way to get him faster”

“And then we can wake up the animals to help us to prevent the snowpony to escape” added Fluttershy happily.

Rarity considered for a moment, how her division and Pinkie’s could help in this? Then it came to her,

“I can design nests in specific colors to use them as signals between divisions at long distances: red, the area have being checked already and no signs of the snowpony; green we found him; and yellow unchecked area”

“Ey, that’s actually a good idea” said Rainbow Dash.

“I know darling” smiled Rarity.

“And we can melt ice to prevent him to escape too” said Pinkie Pie.

“Okay, are you all ready?” Asked Twilight. “Let’s move!”

They ran to townhall finding a spectacle nopony expected: the snow fight on its climax. Sighing to recover her patience, Twilight announced:

“ATTENTION PONIES! We have to move, everypony report to your Winter wrap-up division, we have a mission to accomplish in order to end this now. Children, you’ll be protecting Ponyville, keep those snowponies away!”

The foals cheered at this and duplicated their efforts in battle, in was the coolest Winter wrap-up ever!
The only ones who had reasons to complain were Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon but because they didn’t want to support their archenemies the CMC now the team of chaos, anyway they were a case apart.

So finally the weather team leaded by Rainbow Dash and Thunder Lane flew to locate the snowpony who started all this, but they only bumped into more snow fights, signal that Frosty were there already.

“Don’t worry, sooner or later we’ll find him!” Cheered Thunder.

“I know, but if only we had at least one clue” mumbled Rainbow.

Then two shadows appeared above them. The two leaders looked up to find Dark and Mist smiling down to them.

“Oh, you’re close but as good bad guys this is as far as we’ll allow you advance” mocked Dark.

“So who wants have some fun?” said Mist.

Rainbow grinded her teeth facehoofing.

“I really hate those kids, especially Dark”

The so called Dark kicked one of her especial clouds, starting a chocolate ice cream rain on the weather team, making them split.

“Dang it, stay firm!” Commanded Rainbow Dash making all kind of maneuvers to stay clean. “You’ll pay for this kid, wait ‘til I know who you really are!”

As answer, Dark kicked an strawberry flavored cloud to intensify the attack. Rainbow was getting furious, but kept her mind cold.

“THUNDER! Go tell the other divisions we probably found Frosty, that we have problems with this brats of chaos!”

Thunder obeyed but Mist began to shoot him Neapolitan ice cream.

“Stop it, nopony wants ice cream on winter; go annoy somepony else!”

Dark nodded.

“He’s right Mist, instead of bothering him go and prepare the welcome committee for the ones coming on hoof!”

Mist grinned and flew to wake a few animals who owed favors to him while Thunder arrived with Applejack and Fluttershy.

“Yes Thunder?” Asked Fluttershy.

“We probably found Frosty but the agents of chaos won’t let us pass”

Applejack sighed.

“As always looking new forms to piss us off! Well thanks Thunder, let’s move”

They both guided their teams to the confrontation while Pinkie’s team began cut ice from behind the area to prevent the snowpony to leave it.

“Pinkie, I’ll support you in case we found another of Spike’s traps!” Said Twilight.

“Okey Dokey Lokey! But you must promise me you won’t try to skate”

Twilight rolled her eyes annoyed but nodded and ran with her. They ran until a spot Pinkie’s sixth sense warned her it was thin ice; but Twilight wasn’t that lucky and the ice cracked under her weight.

“PINKIE, HELP! IT’S TOO COLD!”

“On it Twi!” Said Twilight moving carefully, when her Pinkie-sense warned a giant snow ball was rolling downhill to her. She jumped out of the way but the ball turned and faced the pink pony again.

“Night!” Complained Pinkie Pie. “I’ll fight you later, but right now my friend is in trouble. Can we leave it for later?”

Night Seed, on the top of the giant snow ball, shook her head sadly.

“Sorry Pinkie, but I can’t let you help her?”

“But why?” Asked the pink pony looking at Twilight, struggling to get the edge. “She’s in trouble and she’s my friend!”

Then a shadow appeared behind Pinkie, when she turned she saw Spike sitting on his floating throne.

“Because watch her on this situation was the idea” explained the dragon. “Remember two years ago when she let me napping on the last piece of melting ice? Well, revenge is a dish best served cold… literally. I’ve waiting two years, two years to return her the favor and finally I did it!”

Twilight heard it and didn’t know what was worst, the fact that Spike was that resentful or that she wasn’t in position to complain. But she finally got the edge and dried her fur magically.

“I get it, you had your revenge Spike. Now stop this”

“Sorry Twi, but I can’t. I’m not creating this, is Frosty”

“Frosty is your creation! And you’re annoying everypony with this prank!”

“As I suppose to, I’m the lord of disharmony and chaos” said Spike, “but I’m not annoying almost anyone. Let’s take a look!”

He created a fog-screen where the three of them witnessed how fun was having everypony on that snow battle. Everypony since the younger to the older were having a great time practically playing with the snowpony army.
No one was upset, they were just having good fun.

“See?” Said a fourth voice. Frosty’s.

“See what?” Asked Twilight.

“The winter, the power of winter: only good fun! See? There’s no one who is not having the time of their lives playing in the snow with my army. I’m the kind of pony who teaches with the example and I couldn’t thought in nothing better than this: a game for all Equestria that reminds ponies why they must preserve winter!”

Pinkie giggled happily.

“Is a good thinking Mr. Snowpony but it has a problem”

“Problem? What problem? Winter is great, period. What kind of problem could it have?”

Pinkie smiled warmly to him.

“This battle will live on everyponies’ hearts forever, Mr. Snowpony, but if we do as you say and stay in winter forever and ever, the memory will slowly lose its magic because it’ll become something so common that everypony will be sick of it”

The pony was shocked by the reveal, it actually made sense. Twilight intervened.

“Not to mention we’ll be unable to produce food and…”

Pinkie placed a hoof on her mouth.

“Not helping Twily, shut up for a while, okay?” Then she turned back to Frosty. “Mr. Snowpony, winter is magical because it’s short, is something different that makes us warmer on the inside. You don’t want it to lose its magic, right?”

“Of course not!”

“Then if you truly love winter, you must let it go”

The snowpony nodded and extended his hooves. Immediately all the snowpony army melted and the winter began to slowly retire.

“Wait! You’re wrapping the winter all by yourself?” Asked Twilight surprised.

Frosty ignored Twilight and bowed to Pinkie.

“Miss Pink Pony, the hat is what keeps me alive, remove it and I’ll go to sleep until you place it into another body. When the time come, would you be so kind to bring me back to life? Please…”

“I don’t promise, I Pinkie-promise” said Pinkie taking the hat.

When Pinkie took off his hat, Frosty melted until next year. And everypony except Twilight let escape a tear.

“Wow, I feel so bad for him” said Pinkie. “He was nice”

Spike nodded.

“Yeah, this is the first time I use my powers to create intelligent life… and I must say he was pretty cool, I mean, he even left us a good message”

“And the best part is that we’ll count with him next winter” said Night.

Twilight shook her head in surprise.

“Spike! You’re telling me that he was actually alive?”

Spike nodded.

“Interesting, right? I didn’t knew until I spoke with the others lords of chaos on the Christmas party that I’m able to create intelligent life with my powers”

“And next winter I’m going to wake him!” Cheered Pinkie. “I have the feeling that from now on winters will be great with him on our side”

Then they returned home to warm up and enjoy the spring that came on time even if they had their problems.
At the next day, for everyponies’ surprise, Celestia paid a small visit to Twilight.

“Princess Celestia! What are you doing here?” Asked Twilight.

She smiled and offered the purple alicorn six golden tickets.

“I came to bring you this, a little ago I sent ones to Spike but he wrote me back saying that he’ll assist the Gala no with you six but his team so if I wanted you to come I should bring you the tickets myself. So here I am·

Twilight admired the tickets.

“Unbelievable, this is…”

“Do you really think I forget about you, Twi?” Asked the dragon on his floating throne. “No, I just thought it would be nice to each one assists the Gala with our own group of friends”

Princess Celestia chuckled.

“I’m looking forward to see what you planned for that night Spike. I’m ready for everything”

“Good, because we’ll create the mother of all disasters” said Spike grinning.

Author's Note

This is it, so anypony thought that Spike were actually capable of creating life? Well, next chapter you’ll see more about the background ponies, I have a couple of surprises prepared.

In the meantime:

Read ya’ later!!

The world of crafts

Author's Note

Hello everyone! So, you all know I use to add author’s notes at the end of every chapter but this time I have to clarify something: the Great Galloping Gala chapter is until four more chapters. But don’t worry, we’ll see it soon. In the meantime, enjoy the rest of the story.

The world of crafts

The world of crafts

It was a nice day in Ponyville: the breeze were just perfect, the birds chirped and the sun brightened in the sky; oh yeah, a perfect day if you ask Miss Cheerilee. After say hi to Big Mac, who was opening the Apple’s apple stand, she opened the school were the young foals were only waiting for their teacher to appear.

“Good morning kids!

“Good morning miss Cheerilee!” Said together all the foals.

Yeah, a perfect day for the teacher.

“So children, as you know, today you’ll present the projects I asked you last week. Everyone had to make a small craft representing an important figure in Equestrian history; better if is from Ponyville and contemporary. Who wants to go first?”

Everypony raised a hoof, so the teacher chose randomly a young filly.

“Okay Twist, who did you made?”

The orange-maned filly with glasses happily jumped in front of the classroom and showed them a homemade plushie of Princess Candace.

“Okay, I made Princess Mi Amore Candeza. Her work ruling the Crystal Empire have being just great and I’ve seen her several times visiting Princess Twilight. Investigating a little I found that Princess Candeza was Princess Twilight’s foalsitter when she was about our age and since my granny taught me how to sew I made this”

Cheerilee smiled.

“Excellent job Twist. Anypony else made Candace?”

Silver Spoon raised a hoof too and she shoewe the class the Candace she made of pink-glittered cardboard, more glitters and such.

“I made Candace too, much better than hers if you ask me”

“Silver Spoon, more respect” scolded Cheerilee. “Both crafts are beautiful so that’s an A for the two of you. Now, any other character you wanna show us kids?”

“Me, me!” Cheered Pipsqueak. “I made Princess Luna, who brings us the night and the bests holiday of all times. I made her body of plasticine, her mane with a blue silk handkerchief I had in my home, her horn of an small crystal I found and the ponyshoes are golden silicon”

Cheerilee nodded in approval, as always Pip showed the class his devotion for Princess Luna; and he clearly put all his heart and soul on the project.

“Another A for today, in fact I believe every one of you will get an A today. Any other Princess Luna?” Asked the teacher.

This time Snails (who like Pip made his Luna of plasticine) and Feather Weight (made of toothpicks) showed their projects, both very good.

“Beautiful, any other pony?”

Dinky nodded and showed the class her Twilight made of clay. Cheerilee smiled again and then turned to Snips who also made Twilight; this one made of cardboard.
And the foals keep going: Button Mash surprised everypony with his representation of Celestia made up with papier Mache, Apple Bloom who also made Celestia with cookie she made with her grandma’s help; Scoots with a Rainbow Dash also made in papier Mache.

“Oh come on! She’s an Element of Harmony and helped defeat several foes!” She complained when everypony stared at her with a sweat drop in the temple.

“I guess you’re right” sighed Cheerilee. “Who else did you made?”

Rumble also surprised everypony with his figures of the two Night Guard’s captains: the Black Swordsman and the Lighting Flash; extra especial made of an structure of toothpicks covered in plastic plastilne and painted in detail. As a final touch, aluminum paper for the swords and Lighting’s armor and for Black’s signature trench-coat he used black fabric.

“Rumble… wow, just wow” mumbled the teacher. “But I only asked one pony, not two”

“I know Miss Cheerilee but this two are just so awesome that I had to make them both. And I actually showed it to the reals Black and Lighting and they loved it!”

Diamond Tiara frowned.

“You’re lying, there’s no way a blank-flank like you know them”

“My mom and dad are soldiers under Black’s direct command, how about that?”

Cheerilee stopped them before it was too late.

“You haven’t show us you project, right Diamond Tiara? Who did you made?”

Diamond Tiara proudly showed her classmates a cardboard figure (incredibly well made and painted) of Prince Blue Blood.

“Here you go, a famous idol for the young mares all over the Kingdom. Princess Celestia’s only nephew, she raised him since his parents passed away in some war and he have gone to several diplomatic missions. He’s a real high-class pony”

Cheerilee sighed.

“A good job Diamond Tiara, but since Blue Blood haven’t done anything really useful for the ponykind I give you a B- for your effort. Now I think you’re the last Sweetie Belle”

The white unicorn smiled happily showed the entire class her figure, covered with a small blanked she firmly held with her magic.

“Before I reveal this master piece I must clarify I didn’t chose a pony, but still is a very important figure for all of us. He can be a nuisance, but also a source of great fun for everyone… because even if his job is to mess with the ponykind, he’s still a kind-hearted person who only wants to have fun, not being evil. I made Spike, Lord of Disharmony and Chaos!”

And she uncovered the figure, made of plastic plastiline with small incrustations of gems she borrowed from Rarity.
But that didn’t like Cheerilee.

“Sweetie, you’re one of my bests students but this time you disappointed me. I give you a C”

Sweetie Belle looked at her figurine.

“But it’s well made and it took me an entire week! Why everypony else have an A and I have a C?”

Cheerilee stayed firm.

“It’s well made, and that’s why I give you a C, but the homework was to made an important figure for Euestria, and the only thing the Lord of Chaos do is to cause trouble. Or should I remind you the morning you destroyed the school under his control? No, C Sweetiet”

Sweetie Belle also stayed firm.

“Miss Cheerilee, I always agree with you about grades, but this time I have to protest. Even Princesses Luna, Celestia and Twilight say that Chaos is as important as Harmony to keep balance. Besides, unlike Discord, Spike have never tried to take over Equestria, only have fun with us”

“She’s right Miss Cheerilee” said Feather Weight. “And everything Spike does it’s always fixed easily, we just have to enjoy the prank until it’s over; not get angry from it”

“He was the one who destroyed the town when he turned into a greedy monster” said Silver Spoon to add more logs to the fire.

“Once” said Apple Bloom. “What about the Elements of Harmony? That time with the Parasprytes, or the time when the crazy magician came back to take revenge on Twilight? They’ve destroyed the town more times that Spike! Besides he saved the Crystal Empire”

“Yeah, he is an important figure like it or not!” Said Dinky.

Cheerilee sighed defeated.

“I get it, I get it. Alright, I personally dislike him but he’s a true important figure in Equestrian history. You have an A but this is the last time I allow any of you use Spike as a reference to your work, understood?”

The foals nodded but then a small cough called for attention. They all turned, it was a very familiar black and purple dragon.

“Oh Cheerilee, we used to be such good friends! Remember that pretty hat you gave me for my birthday?”

The teacher gulped.

“What are you doing here, Spike?”

“Oh, I came to see the kids’ projects but then I had an idea” said Spike charging the black and purple energy of chaos on his claws.

“NO WAIT!”

But it was too late, he released his powers.
Teacher and students covered their eyes, feeling the power of chaos entering to their bodies change. Of course Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, Apple Bloom and Rumble activated their camouflage powers to protect on time to protect their identities.

When the rest opened their eyes, they realized they became crafts. Cheerilee was a piece of iris paper with wool glued to her head as mane and that eyes used in crafts and a flower sticker as Cutie Mark.
Diamond Tiara turned into a clipping from a magazine, Silver Spoon was now some kind of colored gravel that hardened with water and it was used to modelate small figures. Pip was the same material he did his Luna figure; and Dinky was a clay figure just like Snails. Snips was a figure made with toothpicks.
Absolutely everypony turned into a craft and even the school was a decorated cardboard box.

The foal’s reaction was obvious: to laugh happily enjoying the change, most of them enjoyed Spike’s sense of humor and they looked through the window to see how Ponyville changed with this new prank. They could see Dash as a kind of kite model flying around at wind’s will.

“SPIKE! WHERE ARE YOU BRAT? YOU’LL PAY FOR THIS!” Complained the cyan mare.

Of course that only increased the laughs. Cheerilee sighed defeated and stared angrily to Spike.

“Really funny, right Mr. Lord of Chaos? Okay you have the free the rest of the day, is not like we could advance much in this state. BUT THE NEXT ONE WHO USES SPIKE AS A REFERENCE WILL HAVE TWO WEEKS OF EXTRA HOMEWORK, AM I CLEAR?!”

The foals nodded and happily walked out of the school ready to enjoy the world of crafts, most of them at least. The agents of chaos just made a big detour around the school to join their leader unnoticed, who was waiting in an alley.

“Ey Spike, this was a good one!” Congratulated Rumble turning from a pipe cleaner doll into his form of Mist. “And you just thought about it in the air?

“Kind off” said Spike. “But I feel a little bad for Cheerilee, we used to get along just well but since that thing with Blue Floyd’s song she seems to dislike me”

“Yeah, we were jerks back at that time” mumbled Sweetie turning into Black. “And that reminds us why we don’t have to cross the line again, we can lost friends”

“Now, how do you stop this spell Spike?” Asked Dark. “Just freeing the Rainbow Power or is one of the special pranks?”

“Yeah, how should we get into our sister’s way?” Asked Shadow.

Spike was about to answer when suddenly a piece of paper felt from a roof (or should I say painted empty shoe box?) and face them angrily: Diamond Tiara along with Silver Spoon who came from a corner.

“So it was you all this time” said Silver Spoon. “We knew it”

“Yeah, that’s how we wanted to find you” said Diamond. “Now what are you going to do now? I don’t think your sisters would like to know your identities, agents of chaos. The game is called make Diamond and Silver happy”

The agents had a sweat drop on their temples.

“How did ya’ found us?” Asked Shadow.

“We followed you, like we’ve being doing all this time” grinned Diamond.

The agents of chaos facehoofed.

“So do you want me to do something or you can handle it by yourself?” Asked Spike.

Dark shook her head and then took Diamond, made a paper airplane and threw her away with Silver running after her friend.

“This isn’t over!” Said Silver, and she disappeared from the corner she came.

“She won’t get hurt, right?” Asked Dark.

“Only her pride” said Spike. “Now, back to our business, the goal is to keep the others away from Miss Cheerilee”

“That’s it?”

In the meantime, at Twilight’s Palace (a doll house), Twilight (a cork figure) dictated her the instructions:

“Everypony have your Harmony Grenades?”

“Ready” said the balloon figure that was now Pinkie.

“But this isn’t so bad” said Appejack, a lego sculpture. “In fact this prank is innocent and awesome. Everything is awesome when we stick together, side by side you and I following together; let’s do it forever!”

“Are you okay Applejack?” Asked the plushie Rarity.

“Of course, if everything is awesome Rarity! In fact, everything is awesome! Everything is cool if you’re part of a team! Everything is awesome… if you’re leaving our dream”

Twilight shook Applejack to take her back to her senses and accidentally dropped her, disarming the cowgirl. Everypony gasped but the lego figure armed back immediately.

“Awesome!” Cheered Applejack. “Uf, sorry. This body is affecting ma’ brain but still let’s finish this”

“Yeah, we all want to finish this as soon as possible” said Rainbow. “We have the Grenades, what’s next Twi?”

Twilight considered for a little.

“First we have to locate the source of chaos… where Spike concentrated his powers this time. The Grenades react to Spike’s power and they’ll react to him and his agents or well the source of this chaos”

“Sweet!” Said Pinkie. “Let’s go team Harmony!”

And they ran looking for Spike or his anomaly; but all they found were the ponies living their lives with the new condition, at this point they better accepted Spike’s pranks and kept going with their lives, after all they knew that the Bearers of Harmony will take care of everything with their Magic of Friendship.
The only problem they were having was that Rainbow and Fluttershy were made of light materials (Fluttershy was an origami model) and the wind took them away easily; and that didn’t help when they found two already known pegasi foals playing checkers while waiting for them. Mist was the first one to recognize them.

“Look Dark, our enemies, they look fine but they have something different, a new haircut?” Mocked the colt.

“I’ll show you to have fun of me!” Shouted Rainbow flying to the black Pegasus.

Dark grinned evilly and extended her giant bat-like wings to create a powerful air current that sent away Rainbow and Fluttershy. The yellow Pegasus was the first one to recover and charged to the team of chaos, but in that moment Mist whistled calling a bird (made of wood) to take the paper Fluttershy and deposit her in a tree to kept her away.

“ENOUGH!” Commanded Twilight shooting a Sleep-Spell to the agents of chaos.

The attack got them, making the two foals to fell sleep immediately.

“Nice one Twilight” said Rarity preparing one of the Grenades of Harmony. “Now what the Grenade would do to them, darling?”

“The same the Rainbow Powers do, seal their power for three hours; or turn them into stone if they were truly evil. Luckily they’re just annoying”

Rarity nodded and prepared the Grenade when a magic force-field immobilized her hoof.

“Don’t even think about it Rarity!”

She looked up, it was Spike sitting on his floating throne.

“Release me Spike” commanded Rarity looking at him with inviting eyes and a sexy playful smile. “Don’t you like to do a favor to your beloved friend Rarity, Spikey-Wikey? If you let me go I’ll have a date with you and…”

Spike stayed firm knowing all too well what Rarity wanted, and after several failures he was sick of it. And he still remembered Sweetie Belle’s kiss under the mistletoe.

“Sorry Rarity, that doesn’t work anymore” said the dragon jumping in front on the mare and took a missing thread of her plushie form. “Now if you excuse me, I’ll protect my friends’ identities”

He pulled the thread, unstitching Rarity on the act.
Then the dragon made appear a bucket of cold water to wake his agents.

“Dude!” Complained Dark.

“Why was that for?” Also asked Mist.

“You got distracted and they almost figure who you really are” scolded Spike. “Now let’s move before they try to use their Harmony weapons again, we don’t want to get punish, right?”

They began to run away but Twilight was far from giving up and shot a new Sleep-spell to them, but a black force-field blocked her.

“Who got distracted now Spike?” Laughed Sweetie Black appearing in front of the agents. “Time to go”

“No you won’t” Shouted Applejack jumping ready to throw them a new Harmony Grenade, but a giant rock disarmed her.

“See ya’ Applejack” mocked Shadow Bloom.

The lego figure armed back but her enemies were already too far.

“Shadow, how much A’ hate that kid” grinded her teeth Applejack. “A’ don’t care if it takes me forever, A’ll find out who is she no matter what!”

“Each one haves an enemy” said Rainbow, “oh I can’t wait to rip them off that black fur to see whose faces are underneath”

“We’ll have a serious talk with their parents” declared Twilight. “But now we have to detect the source of this chaos so let’s move! And don’t let them bother you, that’s what they want”

In Canterlot Castle Celestia was really frustrated, she divided her forces in two important divisions: one to replicate the candy of all candies and the other to find a cure. But now, as always, she had to interrupt the job because all her scientists and confectioners turned into crafts and couldn’t work on those conditions. Celestia herself was a paper clipping covered with cotton and colored wool as her mane and tail. It was very uncomfortable and her entire Castle became a macaroni mockup.
At her side Luna took a seat, she was the exact same thing that Pip made for his project.

“So what? Why are you so angry sist?”

“Because this time I had the feeling I found the answer but no, suddenly we had to stop because the Lord of chaos pranked us again. You know Luna? I’m beginning to think he’s doing on purpose”

And back to Ponyville, the six Bearers were wandering about the town looking for the source of all that, their grenades indicated it was close; but where? Rainbow was flying around the school when her grenade began to react.

“I get it” she cheered.

Then a blue cloud made of bubble gum placed above her, releasing a storm of orange juice. And for somepony made almost all in paper, the result wasn’t too happy.

“GO F#CK YOURSELF DARK!”

“Language!” Said the black Pegasus. “Besides you know this is as far I’ll let you advance; as an agent of chaos I must humiliate my rival as much as I can”

Rainbow frowned but this time she decided to leave to fight another day; so she better ran to get more support, of course on her way her soaked state instantly cured but still knew she couldn’t face Dark alone.

Pinkie Pie was also looking for the source when her Harmony Grenade reacted.

“Yay! I’m getting closer!”

She bumped to Fluttershy.

“Ey Fluttershy, you feel it too?”

“Yes, it feels like it’s moving” she said softly, “the source of all this isn’t a thing but…”

“A pony” confirmed Pinkie.

They began to look for the pony when Night came out from nowhere and pocked Pinkie with a needle. The balloon figure popped out.

“Ey that wasn’t good!” Scolded Fluttershy.

“I know but she’ll get immediately repaired and we cannot let you win and you should know it” said the black earth pony.

As Night said, Pinkie instantly got back to her hooves luckily in front of Twilight and Rarity.

“What happened Pinkie?”

“Nothing, just Night being a meanie. But that doesn’t matter, Fluttershy and I found that the source of all this is a pony, not a thing, a pony!”

Rarity considered for a while, who could be?
Rainbow came.

“Ey guys! I almost got it, it was on the school but that nuisance of Dark stopped me to get inside”

Rarity got the answer.

“A pony? The school? CHEERILEE! She’s the source of all this!”

There was no need to repeat it, the girls reorganized and began looking for the teacher. How they couldn’t see it before? Both Rarity and Applejack helped their sisters with their school project, it was obvious since the beginning.
They found her walking in very bad mood.

“Cheerilee!” Called Applejack, the first one to spot her.

“What?” She asked rudely.

“Cheerilee, A’ don’t know how to explain this but I have to explode this thing on ya” said the cowgirl showing her the Harmony Grenade. “Apparently Spike turned you into the source of this prank and the only way to stop it is using this in you”

“But it won’t hurt, it only affects agents of chaos” clarified Twilight.

Cheerilee cursed.

“Language!” Mumbled Fluttershy.

“I don’t care, that dragon has crossed the line: first he makes the children destroy all the schools in the kingdom, then he interrupts my class and uses ME as a source to his stupidity. Go ahead, I’m sick of Spike”

Applejack nodded and prepared her grenade, when a plant came alive and disarmed the lego Applejack.

“Not awesome!” She complained.

Rarity shouted and threw her Harmony Grenade to Shadow, who as running to them; but Night reacted before and blocked the attack with a piece of cardboard (a house wall) to block it.

“Night! You saved me!”

“Night-sense” explained Night to her cousin.

The agents of chaos surrounded the team of Harmony from both ground and air, but the girls prepared their grenades ready to fight back. Dark and Mist charged to them and Rainbow flew to face them, Dark was about to make her move but the cyan Pegasus quickly deviated in the air and dropped the bomb on Cheerillee.

The Harmony Explosion covered everything, but luckily for the team of chaos, Spike and Sweetie teleported them to the clubhouse, that was fully protected against Harmony.

“Well, Harmony grenades” sighed Spike. “That was a clever move from Twilight”

“If those things hits us, we’ll show our true faces right?” Asked Sweetie.

They remained silent for a while when Mist spoke:

“Well, if one falls, the others will follow; not because betrayal but friendship. We’ll face the consequences for being the bad guys together”

They all looked at the black colt a little surprised but nodded, of course, they were a team joined by the only thing that could face the Magic of Friendship: the Magic of Friendship itself.

“Those things are clearly a nuisance but it’ll make the things way more interesting” said Spike. “Don’t you think?”

“It’ll help us to be more careful from now on” said Dark. “In the meantime what would we wear at the Gala? It’s supposed to be a high-class event?”

“My sister can make our outfits” said Sweetie, “we just have to convince her to work for her enemies”

“Yeah, we’ll think in something, but she’ll make us our dresses like us or not” shrugged Night Seed.

They all laughed happily, everything was getting more interesting by seconds; it was great to be a team but sooner or later they’ll have to face the consequences. But at least they’ll do it together.

Rule 63

Rule 63!!

A new day began at the Crystal Empire, with the sun making all the beautiful crystal towers to sparkle astonishingly making the city one of the most gorgeous in Equestria and also it worked as an alarm clock for everypony… except for the Empire’s Princess who managed to keep sleeping anyway. Not even the noise Shining Armor did waking up was capable to disturb Candace’s sleep; but after two years of marriage that didn’t surprise the captain anymore.
But when he put a hoof out of the bed, the manly stallion noticed something was very wrong; everything looked slightly bigger, or perhaps he got a little smaller? He was freaking out but thought he was still half dreaming. It was when he looked himself reflected on the crystal walls; instead of a muscular stallion he saw a cute and delicate mare (very pretty if you ask me). Anyway, Shining’s reaction was the most obvious in that situation: to scream in fear.

And that woke Candace.

“Shiny?” She asked staring directly to her husband, and she had to shook her head to make sure she wasn’t dreaming. “Shiny?”

Once recovered from the first impression, Shining’s fright turned into irritation so she pouted cutely.

“Canace, we agreed we’ll do this only once and won’t ever talk about it again” she said with a cute little voice. Candace had to make a great effort to not laugh at this.

“Ehem, you see darling, I swear this time I had nothing to do with this! Seriously, but… we can take advantage of it, right? As I always say: as the Princess of Love I’m open to all kinds of intimacy. Come here my beautiful mare”

And just before Shining (or Glaming Shield?) could react, her wife cornered and kissed her passionately. But then a wave of chaos emerged from Glaming and before her Candace turned taller, more muscular, her face sharpened and her hair grew shorter; it was a male version of her: Prince Bolero.

“What the heck?” He said with a manly voice.

“Are you sure you didn’t do this?” Asked Glaming still pouting.

“I’m going to melt to such cuteness!” Exclaimed Bolero. “But I didn’t I swear. Anyway, where were we my beloved?”

Shining and Candace’s marriage was very good in that sense; the Princess of love was practically insatiable (according to her Magic Element of course) and loved to experiment all kind of new things, and of course Shining never complained about it, as a loving husband he was always open to experiment with his wife and this time would be no different. Bolero’s strong dominating lips took over Glaming’s while he sensually touched her flank, making Glaming to moan turning on even more Bolero.

And they were about to start when the maid who took care of their room opened the door; and looking to the situation she walked away slowly. Every night all the maids in the castle bet who would clean their Majesties room because there was always the risk to see an inappropriate scene.

“Talking about killing the mood” sighed Bolero.

Glaming blushed but stayed as calm as she could.

“That remind us that we still have things to do” said the new Princess. “But if you want we can continue later… and don’t make me repeat that please”

Bolero hugged her.

“Ow, my sweet maiden loved it as much as I did, I’m so happy! But I suppose you’re right”

But when he tried to use the spell nothing happened, not even when Glaming helped her. Both of them looked to each other.

“Well, at least I admit it wasn’t you” said Glaming. “Now what?”

Bolero shrugged.

“Face the people, what else we can do?”

“Ey! You don’t know what’s like being in the Guard, they’ll laugh of me for months if I go out like this!” Cried Glamming. “Please my love…”

“Ey, press will have a feast with this, do you think this is easy for me as well? No!”

And since to such logic anypony will surrender, they both came out of the room. Unluckily for Glaming the first one she bumped into outside was her second in command Flash Sentry; who began to crack out at first sight.

“Not funny Flash” said Glaming.

“Ahahahahahahaha! Seriously pal, what kind of game were you and Candy playing? Or did you lost a bet or what, AHAHAHAHAHAH!

Glaming pouted again and pushed him. The effect was immediate: at the touch the magic energy turned Flash Sentry into a female version of him: Flare Warden. But that didn’t end there, because of the surprise he began to move backwards and accidentally touched a bunch of guards walking by, turning them into mares.
Bolero raised an eyebrow.

“Now than I think about it, didn’t I change when I touched you Glaming?”

She nodded and they all understood.

“Okay, I need this area isolated now; nopony goes in, nopony goes out. We have to contain this strange curse in a single place before it extends to all Equestria”

“Then what?” Asked Flare Warden. “We can’t stay like this forever!”

“There’s something we can do” said Bolero, “we can write to my aunts… considering if they still my aunts or my uncles, I don’t know. but something tells me this is only another of Spike’s stupid pranks”

Glaming moaned in exasperation, of course. But they ruined their plans isolating the area, so they could be calm… but the case was that the Crystal Empire wasn’t the only source of chaos.

In Canterlot Castle, on Princess Luna’s private headquarters, the Night Airforce captain Black Swordsman (Ebony Swordsgirl?) woke up his wife with a shriek.

“Black?” Jumped Lighting Flash. “What happened with you?”

“Do I look as I know?” Said Ebony. “Damn it, don’t you have a spell to help me or something?”

“You know I’m good only with combat magic” said Lighting walking around her wife annualizing the situation. “What’s the last thing you remember?”

“Waking up looking like this” said Ebony. “Nothing I did yesterday explains this, I was training with the Airforce and then with the Shadow Bolts, I have no idea what happened”

Lighting Flash didn’t understand, and couldn’t believe it neither. And as soon as she touched Black, the chaotic energy turned her into a stallion called Light Slash.

“What the heck?”

“We have to calm down” said Ebony, “that’s the only thing we can do for the moment”

“Mama? Papa?” Asked a sweet voice entering to the room, freezing the two warriors.

It was a pure white unicorn filly with black hair, brown eyes and a psychologist divan Cutie Mark.

“Yui!” They both screamed at the time.

The filly blinked several times to understand what she was seeing.

“What happened to you? A spell went wrong or what?”

“I have no idea Sweetheart” said Light Slash petting his daughter’s head to calm her. “But we’ll figure out what happened and fix this”

And as soon he touched Yui, the spell transformed her into a him: Yuki.

“WHAT?!” Yuki shouted jumping away his father/mother. “Now what I supposed to do?”

The door opened letting in Princes Luna.

“Ey what’s going on? Your’ too loud and it’s too early in the… whoa, what the hay happened here?”

Ebony Swordsgirl suddenly had an idea and quickly took one of his swords, the Elucidator, and aimed it to her boss.

“Princess, stay aside, this spells transfers by contact if you touch us you’ll become a Prince!”

Luna nodded shocked for what she was seeing, but apparently Ebony’s deductive instincts clearly found the answer on time. But suddenly Luna’s thoughts were interrupted by a scream coming from her sister’s area.

“Damn it, I have to check on my sister; in the meantime do not touch anypony, understood? Nopony, better if you stay in your room, I’ll give instructions to bring you your meals to your door without making contact”

The warriors made a military salute and Luna ran to see what was going on with Celestia.
They stayed hugged in silence when Ebony let escape a small giggle making the others giggle as well.

“So, what’s so funny?” Asked Light Slash.

The black swordsgirl shrugged.

“Nothing, I just thought that in this girl form I won’t be able to wear my famous trench coat, it’s a shame”

That comment made Yuki and Slash to laugh loudly and happily; both as Ebony or Black, the dark blue Pegasus was an expert to stay relaxed in strange situations by focus on the small details.

“Well,” said Light Slash after he calmed a little, “then why don’t you use one of my armors instead? I think it’ll fit you in your current state and I’ll wear that trench coat of yours. I always wanted to know how it felt to use it”

“As you wish, but the Elucidator and the Dark Repulser stay with me” said Ebony Swordsgril firmly.

“How do you expect me to use those things at the same time, huh? I’m not a Pegasus”

The family laughed happily again and since they had nothing better to do, they went to take a bath together. The bath of their room was big enough for everyone to fit in without any problems and they really liked those moments that allowed them to be a family since they were occupied most of the time attending school or serving Princess Luna.
But speaking of Luna, she reached her sister’s wing only to find she had a brother now. Tall, muscular with a large floating beard instead of a mane.

“Eh, what happened to you Tia? How did you ended up as… ehem, Lord Solaris?”

Solaris, formerly Celestia, grumped annoyed.

“I have no idea” he said with his strong tenor voice. “I only know that right after rise the sun, I heard a scream coming from captain Master Sword’s room and when I came to help him I found out that he is now a she known as Skyward Sword. I touched her to calm her down and I ended like this”

Luna nodded thinking.

“Yeah, I heard the same screams coming from Black and Lighting’s room but since they’re married the scandal they made helped them to found out that this thing is transmitted by contact. Now I highly recommend to isolate Master’s room to avoid this extends even more”

“She calls herself Skyward now, but I get it” said Lord Solaris. “And for me I’ll go to my room”

“I’ll give the orders to avoid contact” said Luna.

Solaris thanked her and went to his room when several screams coming from outside called both Royal sibling’s attention.
Princess Bluebelle, the female self of Blue Blood, entered to the Throne Room seeming very agitated and scared. Outside the Throne Room the screams from the ponies Bluebelle touched in her race there could be heard all over.

“Aunties! Something terrible just happened to me!” Said Bluebelle.

“And you just made it worst idiot!” Said Luna hearing the guards and servants turned to the opposite sex screaming all over. “What’s wrong with you? You’re supposed to be a trained elite soldier, you cannot panic risking everypony just like that!”

Bluebelle fixed her mane, a gesture she already had being Blue Blood but it fitted better with her new self.

“Ehem, with all respect this is an unknown situation with unknown concequences and even the leader of the Secret Service can panic easily to this”

Solaris’ eyes widened and took Bluebelle by the shoulders and began to shake her violently.

“Uncle! You’re hurting me, you supposed to be delicate with the ladies, uncle!” Cried in fear Bluebelle.

Solaris released her but didn’t relax.

“What did you just said Bluebelle? Before I shook you”

“That even in this situation the leader of the Secret Service can panic”

Luna understood too,

“Military leaders!” The two Royal Siblings said at the same time.

Solaris began to walk in circles.

“Damn it, damn it, damn it; I guess Candace can handle Shining Armor but we have to isolate the Solar Guard, the Lunar Guard, the Secret Service and the Undercover Police in order to…”

Luna froze.

“The undercover police! DAMN IT, their leader lives in the middle of the red district! That means that…”

“It’s too late for the city” moaned Solaris.

Bluebelle nodded.

“So can you explain me now how did I made it worse?”

Now to explain some things: the Undercover Police was an elite military unit formed by Princess Luna composed mostly by reformed criminals who stayed in their positions in the underworld and secretly gave information about any secret mob complot to the Crown. It was a very dangerous job and only the bests could handle it. And it was leaded by one of the most feared and vicious bounty hunters of all times: the ex-wanted criminal Beatrix Lulamoon; known for her brutality and trickery.

Anyway, Trixie Lulamoon, now known as Trickster Moon woke up looking his new body very scared.

“No, no, no, no; god damn it, no!”

Somepony knocked the door.

“Trixie? Are you okay? Is somepony else with you?” Asked a voice.

Still very confused Trickster walked downstairs to open the door to two of her dearest underworld friends: very well-known tricksters and enemies of Applejack Apple, the Flim and Flam twins.

“Ey, what happened to you Trixie? Did you transformed into a stallion to escape?”

“Don’t tell me the police is after you… or it’s Vito Colteone?”

Trickster pushed them out of his house.

“Ey, I really appreciate your concern but in this moment Trickster is a little too scared and needs his privacy. Come back later!”

And like the lasts time, as soon as he touched Flim and Flam they transformed into Shim and Sham whose reaction was the most predictable:

“WAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!”

And they ran away pushing everypony who was on their way spreading the spell even more. Trickster looked at them with a drop on his temple and sighed to then put his head under a stream of cold water.

“This is weird but I have to stay cool and maybe inform my boss and…”

Suddenly he was teleported against his will to Canterlot Castle where he found his boss Princess Luna, a male version of Princess Celestia and the female self of Blue Blood.

“Okay, did I missed something?”

Luna nodded.

“Sorry for bringing you here so rudely Trixie but something very strange is affecting all the military leaders and as the leader of the undercover police we brought you here before you touch anypony”

Trickster shrugged.

“Okay, I get it but right now can you call me Trickster? Trickster Moon, it fits better considering the situation”

“Whatever!” Complained Solaris. “You haven’t touch anypony, right Mr. Moon?”

“Sorry but I already had” said Trickster. “My two friends came to say hi and I kind of pushed them out of my house transforming them into girls and…”

Bluebelle materialized a cushion to allow her uncle to faint as she used to, but instead of that, Solaris kicked the wall making a huge crack in the process.

“BUCK!”

“I suppose I must add that they ran away touching everypony on their way” said Trickster.

Luna waked backwards fearing the reaction from Solaris.

“Ehem, try to look at the bright side brother, now you can understand men’s mind and…”

Solaris glared to his sister.

“That reminds me, you haven’t being touched yet, right Luna?”

Luna got it, she teleported to her refugee: a chalet she built in the moon during her exile.
Solaris then looked at Trickster and Bluebelle.

“Well, I suppose you don’t have the fault for what’s going on. Anyway, SKYWARD SWORD!”

A young mare wearing an armor appeared.

“What are your orders, Lord Solaris?”

“Isolate Canterlot, no pony goes in, no pony goes out. We must stop this now than we can”

Skyward nodded and teleported to headquarters, that were on the middle of the city.

“Soldiers! We have a situation between hooves!” She said to the army, who seemed very surprise to see her in that state. “A spell is gender-bendering the entire city by contact and we must prevent it to spread! Any questions?”

“Yeah, can you give us advice to hit on beautiful mares like you, captain?” Mocked a soldier. “Also, you look so hot in that armor”

Skyward Sword touched the idiot to turn him into a mare and looked around.

“Anypony else thinks this is a joke? Well, that’s what I thought. Now let’s move, we should protect the ponies. We must lost Canterlot but we have the rest of Equestria to save!”

In Ponyville Twilight woke up early and went downstairs when she saw Spike coming out of his room, but he seemed a little different, instead of a dragon he was now a dragoness, a very pretty one by the way.

“Morning Twi!” Greeted Barb with a cute little voice.

“Spike? What you’ve done? Did you put us the crazy glasses again?”

Barbara, formerly Spike, giggled shyly.

“Oh none of that Twi! You see: yesterday, don’t ask me how started, the agents and I were discussing about our next prank. Mist wanted something like zombies but the girls said it was too extreme and such. Su at the end Mist said something offensive about girls and before I knew it I got mixed in the discussion”

Twilight rolled her eyes.

“Typical!”

“I know right? So I came out with this idea”

Twilight face-hoofed.

“Don’t tell me this is your prank, to transform yourself into a female”

“No, my prank is this!” Said Barbara touching Twilight, transforming her into Dusk Shine.

“Have a nice day, Dusk” said Barb. “If I were you I would avoid touching the other ponies”

“And what are you going now?”

“I haven’t decided yet, perhaps go shopping or to the spa. You know what’s interesting? That’s the exact same things I would do in my normal self. Anyway, take care!”

Then she disappeared.
Dusk Shine rolled his eyes and after taking an aspirin, he went looking for his friends being careful to not touch anypony. But in his way he found Applejohn along with a colt Dusk supposed was Apple Bloom.

“Twi! A’m glad I found you, precisely A’ was going to see ya’! As always A’ went to wake Apple Bloom and A’ found him instead, I touch him by accident and ended up like this; then I touched Granny Smith and Big Mac and now A’ have an older sister and a grandpa”

Dusk nodded.

“I know, is another of Spike’s pranks. We better reunite the others and…”

A shriek coming from Carrousel Boutique called their attention, it was awesome how it changed from contralto to baritone in a second.

“Something tells me that Spike just visited Rarity, how do you think she’s called now that’s a he?” Asked Applejohn.

“No idea, but according to Spike now I’m called Dusk Shine” said the alicorn. “Now let’s move before his panic attack makes him do something stupid”

They broke into the boutique and ran to the second floor only to see the elegant Elusive trembling in a corner examining himself and his younger brother Sweepie Belle.

“Sweetie! What happened to us? I just touched you and now we’re boys!”

“Cool isn’t it?” Asked Apple Buck (Apple Bloom) jumped from his brother’s back. “Let’s go for Scoots and let’s try to find our Cutie Marks in something dangerous that leaves damages everywhere”

“Isn’t that what we always do?” Asked Sweepie.

“I know, boys, girls, what’s the difference?” Asked Buck.

They nodded in understanding and ran downstairs to have their fun. Dusk tried to stop them to avoid spread the chaos but Elusive’s panic attack required all his attention.

“Come on Rarity, this isn’t so bad” tried to say Applejohn. “It’s another of Spike’s jokes, it’ll pass soon. Calm down”

“Calm down? Calm down? Precisely I just made a gorgeous dress for the Gala, and how would I wear it if I’m a male now?”

“Well, Caramel loves to use the dresses you make but he’s an especial case” reasoned Applejohn. “Any case use a suit. You design those too, right?”

That calmed the fashionista.

“Of course! How I didn’t thought about it? Yes, if not divine I’ll look brave and gorgeous, yeah, that can work. Thank you my friend. Now give me five minutes and I’ll be with you, okay? It has been a tough morning”

And after five minutes, Elusive appeared with a dark purple jacket and a light blue bow tie.

“Ready, let’s go”

In the meantime Apple Buck and Sweepie Blell found Scooter and were in their way to the Chaos headquarters when Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon intercepted them.

“What do you want now?” Said Scooter. “We’re busy”

“We want to defeat you of course” said Diamond. “Do you think your stupid costume will save you from us? No, as soon as we prove you are the agents of chaos your sisters…”

Sweepy rolled his eyes and touched both of them, the effect was instant.

“Ey, what kind of joke is this?” Asked the boy. “DADDY!”

Mister Rich came surprised.

“Diamond Tiara? What happened to you? You’re… you’re a boy, what happened?”

“They happened” cried the colt. “They transformed me into a boy by touching me!”

Apple Buck approached.

“Mr. Rich, it was an accident! This is the new trick of the Lord of Chaos, you have to be very careful to touch nopony or the spell will affect you too”

Filthy Rich recognized Apple Bloom and nodded, of course, it had to be the Lord of Chaos.

“I get it” he said entering to his business to put rubber boots and then he escorted his son back home. “First of all I always wanted to have a boy, isn’t this great? Now let’s get you change”

“Change?”

“Yeah, tiaras are for ladies my son; a colt as you haves to use something more appropriate, a tie perhaps? Yeah, your new name will be Splendor Tie. Anyway, let’s move”

And of course the scene caused the agents of chaos to laughs. Silver Spoon looked at them offended but recognized they bested them again and went back home.

“So what we do now?” Asked Scooter.

“Let’s play something, how about hide and seek?” Asked Apple Book.

And they went to play while Barb (Spike) went to the spa when she found the spell had already affected Aloe and Lotus.

“Give us a good reason to service you today” demanded Lichen.

Barb just materialized several jewels and offered to the twins, making them sigh.

“Get it, what the heck do you want?”

“The usual: the complete treatment” asked Barb while the brothers guided her to sauna, the ladies one of course.

On the sauna Mayor Mare was having her relaxation before work when she saw Spike coming to the place.

“Ey, this is a ladies sauna”

“And for today I’m a lady” said Barb. “Don’t you see?”

The mayor approached to see her closer, without her glasses it was a little difficult to see (not to mention the steam) but the reptil was right; she was a dragoness not a dragon.

“Spike! What happened to you?”

“It’s Barb, and this happened” said the dragoness touching the mare.

“What the hay? What you’ve done to me?”

“Oh come on Mr. Mayor, sooner or later you would had to be affected, I only recommend you to avoid touching the others, but at this point I think is already too late”

And she sat relaxing. The mayor just looked at him and moved to the other sauna.

Back to Canterlot, captain Skyward Sword working side by side with Lunar captains Ebony Swordsgirl and Light Slash; and the leader of the Undercover Police Trickster Moon have finished isolating Canterlot but they reacted too late, Shim and Sham spreaded the chaos to more cities despite the military barrier.

“And all because Princess Luna thought it was a good idea to keep an eye to the most dangerous criminals with her stupid undercover police”

“Shut up!” Said Trickster. “We could do this faster if it wasn’t for Solaris who kept me distracted with his panic, I could isolate the red district in no time but no, he had to keep bothering me and scold me”

“She’s right” said Ebony. “If somepony know how to move in the red district that’s Trickster. Is his specialty”

“And that’s why the undercover police is so efficient” said Light Slash. “Oh, and Ebony, my armors fits better in you than myself, you’re sexier than I am”

The dark blue Pegasus blushed and smiled to her husband.

“Thank you my love, and my trench coat also looks gorgeous in you, it marks your muscles better than mines”

They laughed flirting mutually while Skyward rolled her eyes. Those were the deadliest warrior in all Equestria? Sweet Celestia they were doomed!
Now, moving back to Ponyville in Sugar Cube Corner, an energetic stallion called Berry Bubble (pink with his hair in magenta and curled was bouncing happily to the bathtroom where he found Lyra, Bon-Bon and Vinyl Scratch.

“OH, PERVERT!

He apologized.

“Upsi, sorry pals, I forgot that I’m not Pinkie anymore, my mistake. Sorry!”

“Ey what you meant?! Asked Lyra taking Berry by the shoulder but turning into Harpsi by doing that.

Berry bounced away leaving Harpsi and Bon-Bon alone.

“Oh no! What I suppose to do now, Bon-Bon?! We can’t be together anymore!

“Lyra, darling, try to calm down!!”

“But I can’t” You like mares and I… “he closed his eyes”… I like stallions Bonnie, what should I do now?”

“We’ll make it work” assured Bon-Bon kissing his fiancé; but when she kissed him she turned into Babar. “See? A little touch and that’s it!”

They began kissing passionately.
Vinyl just scratched her head looking at her two friends and tried to escape before things got weirder but as soon as she tried to move away she grazed them turning into Vinny.

“What the fuck?!” Vinny Asked. "Oh well, I suppose I must find Octavi... Octavio"

Carrot entered to the bathroom, seeing an stallion looking at two stallions kissing each other.

“THREE PERVERTS, HELP!”

“Shut the fuck up Carrot Top!” Said Vinny touching the mare and leaving.

And moving to the skies, Rainbow Blitz grumped cursing her bad luck: at first she stayed at Fluttershy’s, spreading the chaos by touching Derpy (Derpo?) who touched anypony else while reparting the mail; so the cyan Pegasus had only one mission now and was to locate the source of the chaos along with his friend Butterscotch, the male version of Fluttershy.

“Rainbow, this is useless, I think we should go back to town!” Suggested Butterscotch.

“Yeah, I think you’re right!” Sighed the stallion.

And they both flew to Ponyvillle looking for the agents of chaos, why they won’t came to face them already? That was weird.

But the agents of chaos were too busy looking at a little girl who was trying her best to play with dolls. The three of them exchanged a look and approached to Ablaze.

“Ey Ablaze, what’ ya doing?”

“Nothing, trying to be a girl” complained the Pegasus girl.

Scooter rolled his eyes.

“Rumble, precisely that’ why we started this. it doesn’t’ matter if you’re a boy or a girl, you should enjoy yourself and have a great time! Come on, join us! We’re having so much fun”

Ablaze considered for a minute.

“You know what? Why not, boys, girls, what’s the difference?”

“That was the point” sighed Sweetie Belle.

Ablaze looked at the CMC and joined them happily.
And now that the lesson is over, let’s move back to Canterlot where Ebony Swordsgirl, Trickster Moon, Light Slash and Skyward Sword did all what they could but it was already too late.

“Okay, we quit!” Announced Light Slash.

“Ey, what you think you’re doing?” Scolded Lord Solaris. “You suppose to isolate Canterlot, go back to work”

“With all respect Princess, we helped you guard as a favor” said Trickster. “We only obey Princess Luna, you have no jurisdiction among us”

“And when we ‘isolated’ the city it was already too late” sighed Ebony Sowrdsgirl, “there was nothing we could do”

“But if it helps, Skyward is still on her position” shrugged Light Slash.

And the three leaders of Luna’s forces simply walked away.

Solaris stayed there, completely offended but suddenly the solution came him.

“Ey, wait!” He asked the Lunar leaders. “How I didn’t see it before? I need you three to follow me, and go find Blue Blood. We need to move to Ponyville, I found how stop this”

The guards exchanged a look but nodded quickly and ran to the action.
For Solaris, he wrote an urgent letter to Crystal Empire asking the presence of Glaming Shield.

The letter materialized to the servants who carefully knocked their Crystal Majesties door.

“Ehem, sorry for interrupting you my Queen and King but we got a letter from Canterlot. Lord Solaris found a solution to our problem and demands our Queen presence.

The door opened letting pass Bolero, who seemed very frustrated just like Glaming, but well, at least they had almost a day to enjoy their new roles in bed and all good things had to finish somehow.
Bolero teleported them to Canterlo where the other military leaders were alrady waiting.

“Ey, why you need us uncle Solaris?” Asked Bolero.

Bluebelle smiled to her cousin.

“He says that if this started affecting all the Kingdom military leaders it haves to end with us so here we are; and by the way Shine, you look pretty as a mare”

“You have an stunning figure for yourself pal” giggled Glaming. “All the elegance and grace of a high class damsel”

They both laughed happily at this, a joke that they allowed only to their best friend (each other). But then Solaris called to order.

“Okay, now that we’re all here let’s move. Ebony, Light, do you have those things you use in Aincrad for massive teleportation?”

“Jump-Crystals, yes” said the Ebony Swordsgirl showing one to Solaris. “Where you want us to go?”

“Ponyvillle”

Ebony threw the large blue crystal to activate it:

“JUMP, PONYVILLE!!”

They appeared on the main plaza, Trickster smiled.

“Oh the memories, this is the place I enslaved when that damn amulet drove me crazy, right before I became a bounty hunter”

Everypony except for Ebony and Light, who were his closest friends, glared at Trickster who just shrugged not caring.
But then Dusk noticed them.

“Ey, what are you all doing here?”

“We came here to help you, my faithful student” explained Solaris. “We have a solution for this but we need to move to your place, shall we?”

Dusk nodded happily and guided them to his home; and after reunite with Dusk’s friends they all took a seat on the Friendship’s Throne Room.

“So what’s the answer, my King?” Asked Buttersotch, the male Fluttershy.

“The military leaders, who were the main source of this problem. So let’s cure them and spread the cure as soon as possible”

Dusk smiled and took an Harmony Grenade.

“Okay, we’re ready”

“Just wait a second” protested Elusive. “What about her? Why is the beast of Blue Blood a military leader, huh? A good-for-nothing brat just like him have no place in here”

“He is not a good-for-nothing brat as you described him Mr. Elusive, in fact he’s an elite soldier, the best of my spies, the master of all secret agents and the leader of the Secret Service. Besides he had a very good reason to act like a jerk when he met you, right Bluebelle?”

The mare made a small bow to Elusive.

“I beg for your pardon mister, back to the first time we met I confused you by a target I had that night so I approached… when I noticed my mistake I tried to make you walk away by acting like a jerk but you didn’t leave and I crossed a line I know I shouldn’t. It was my fault, you see, my work as a spy sometimes affects me negatively”

Elusive raised an eyebrow but nodded accepting Bluebelle’s apology, if he had Solaris’ support she must be telling the truth.
But other who weren’t so convinced was Rainbow Blitz.

“And what about you, Trixie?”

Trickster rolled his eyes.

“After you defeated me with the amulet I became a bounty hunter, then the mob god-father, Don Vito Colteone asked me to finish the two new Lunar captains: the former mercenaries Black Swordsman and Lighting Flash. They kicked my butt but instead of arrest me they gave me the choice to work for Princess Luna as an undercover police officer. And here I am, the new chief of the newest military corp”

“Guys, we don’t have all day!” Protested Dusk.

They all tightened together ready for the main attraction, and Dusk released a Grenade ready to fix the disaster; but only Skyward Sword, Bluebelle and Trickster came back to normal.

“Next time try to stay closer” suggested the purple alicorn preparing a new Grenade.

They obeyed but as soon as Ebony touched Blue Blood, he was turned back to Bluebelle.

“Ey, not fair!” Protested the blonde Princess.

“You have to be transformed all at the same time, I need some help here”

And Applejoyhn and Buttersoctch prepared their Grenades too revert the spell and it worked this time.

“Too tight” Black Swordsman protested struggling in his wife’s armor.

Lighting Flash giggled.

“Here, let me help you” she said removing the uncomfortable outfit from her husband.

“Now we can reverse the effect” smiled Solaris touching Master Sword, but then Master turned back to Skyward.

“OH, COME ON!” She complained.

“I don’t understand, we supposed to revert this” mumbled Solaris.

Barbara entered to the room, and after laugh at Solaris’ beard he explained:

“My King, they were the origin but the chaos is already all over the Kingdom, if you want to revert it you have to spread the Rainbow Power, not use your ridiculous Grenades that are powerful but not powerful enough”

Solaris stared at her.

“How we know you’re not lying to us, Barbara?”

The dragoness made appear a map of Equestria covered with red light spots.

“Each light represents a pony who was transformed to the opposite sex, and as you can see, I already won. All Equestria is affected by my Rule 63 spell; such as the Changelling Hive and the Dragon Kingdom. You should see King Metamorphosis, he almost kills me… not to mention Queen Bonfire. In fact, why not show you?”

And she made appear two photographs of the new Dragon Queen and the King of all Changellings and they didn’t seem too happy.

“This zombie-like pranks spreads quick, perhaps I’ll use the idea one other time” smiled Barb. “So as you can see, I already won; why should I stop you?”

The Mane 6 glared at the Lady of Chaos but didn’t say anything, just activated the Rainbow Powers and cured the world from Spike’s attack.
When they came back they saw that the spell didn’t work on Glaming Shield.

“Spike!” Warned Twilight.

“It wasn’t me, I swear! You know when you use your Powers mines are sealed for three hours”

“What? Then why I’m stuck like this?” Asked Glaming.

They all looked each other confused but then Candace casted a scan-spell on her wife to see what was going on.
She gasped.

“What happened to me Candace?” Cried Glaming.

“Ehm, darling I don’t know how to tell you this but… when we were together in our changed roles you kind of… got pregnant”

“WHAT?”

And Glaming fainted. Candace let escape a laugh and turned her back to Shinng Armor.

“Candace, he almost have a stroke!” Shouted Twilight.

Blue Blood looked at her.

“What’s with your sense of humor, cuz? Poor Shine”

Candace shrugged.

“Ey, you don’t need divine powers to make good pranks, just enjoy the moment”

They all face-hoofed but smiled. At least everything was okay now.

Author's Note

So this is it, one of the favorite chapters of the Spanish version of this fic; the most requested too. I hope you liked it and next one will have an extra dose of chaos and drama.

Oh and more of Secret Agent Blue Blood here

Read ya’ later!!

Games, more games, other games and such

Games, more games, other games and such

“Thank you for letting me stay here Rainbow!” Smiled Scootaloo stretching on the bed her honorary older sister prepared for her. “Seriously you don’t know how much it means”

Rainbow smiled to the filly and petting her head.

“Ey, I’m here whenever you need me squirt! I’ll do anything for my little sis; but help me to understand something: why you asked AJ to stay with her first instead of me? Aren’t we supposed to be sisters?”

Scootaloo lowered her head a little ashamed, in fact her plan was to stay at Sweet Apple Acres during her parent’s business trip, as she always did, but then Rainbow found out and offered to take care of her for the weekend; and Scootaloo gladly accepeted.

“Well, you see Rainbow; it’s because you always seem so busy with your new tricks and cool stuff that I thought I was going to be a bother”

Rainbow Dash hugged the little filly,

“Scoots! Next time I want you to ask me first, alright? Being an older sisters means a little responsibility, not always fun. Understood?”

Scootaloo nodded happily and then Rainbow put two boxes in front of her: in one of the boxes an illustration of two plumbers smiled to the filly; and the other a bunch of creepy animals looked directly to her. The orange filly couldn’t believe it, those were enchanted board games: SUPER PLUMBER BROS WEE U! and the infamous FIVE NIGHTS AT JERRY’S.

“Whoa! I never knew you liked enchanted board games Rainbow Dash, it’s so cool!”

“Ey, when I heard this games are getting popular, I knew I had to had them to surprise my little sis. So wanna try one?”

Scootaloo examined both boxes and took the FIVE NIGHTS.

“I’ll try this, I’ve heard is very scary”

“Are you sure Scoots? I mean, last time you heard a horror story you almost drown”

The filly grinned, since that incident she had being reading a lot of horror stories to practice and even bought the enchanted board game known as SLENDER and even if the Slender-Mare got her several times that didn’t gave her nightmares. No, Scootaloo’s training of bravery had taken her very far and a stupid horror game weren’t’ going to affect her.

“I think I can handle it, besides I have a Wee-U board and the sample game was Super Plumber. I’m at world 8 already”

“Kiddo, definitely you remind me myself when I was your age, good luck!”

Scootaloo took the lid off the FIVE NIGHTS box and placed the pieces of the board game; then a white light flashed her and the filly’s body felt unconscious while her mind was transferred to the game pieces. Rainbow smiled to this and went to order pizza for dinner.
When the pizza came the cyan mare flew to wake Scootaloo.

“Ey, how was it?” Asked Rainbow.

“I got stuck on night 3, stupid Foxy”

“The chicken was the scariest” mumbled Rainbow. “But that’s is a secret between us, alright? And you know? I won the game on the 20/20/20/20 Mode”

Scootaloo smiled very excited, but anyway; they went to eat. It would be a great weekend and the best part was that she had a new suggestion for Spike; laughs were guaranteed, at least for the agents of chaos.
Spike was chilling out reading some comics when Scoots’ letter materialized. After reading it, the dragon smiled evilly.

“That’s what I call chaos!” He said clacking his fingers.

The next day was Saturday, and Scootaloo had breakfast with her older sister who winked an eye to her.

“And what are your plans for today Scoots? Because I was thinking in go flying around the field, lastly your skills have being improving”

“You have no idea” said Scootaloo smiling. “If I keep like this…”

“You’ll be a pro flyer just like your older sister!” Declared Rainbow Dash proudly. “Of course I’ll always be the number one but if there’s somepony worthy enough to be my number two that’s you Scootaloo. Oh I can see it already: my name in all first pages and yours next to me, as a good little sister who follows her…”

“Number two?” Asked Scoolaoo. “Excuse me? Sorry Rainbow but I’m nopony’s number two, I want to be number one. Who do you think you are?”

Seeing the filly got angry, Rainbow petted her head trying to calm her down.

“Don’t be mad Scoots, it wasn’t my intention to put it that way. But you know I have the bests intentions squirt. And of course you’ll be number one, as soon as I retire you…”

Scootaloo glared at Rainbow.

“You know what? I have plans with my friends today, I won’t come back until night or perhaps I’ll crash at Apple Bloom’s I don’t know. Good bye Rainbow Dash”

And she flew away flying very upset.
Who did Rainbow thought she was? Her shadow? Sisters supposed to support each others not pushing aside.

“I’m nopony’s shadow, nopony’s number two” mumbled Scootaloo.

“SCOOTALOO! COME BACK SCOOTS!” Called Rainbow flying behind her. “I didn’t meant to…”

“No, I understood you perfectly Dash, for you I’m only your shadow, LEAVE ME ALONE!”

Scootaloo frowned and calculated the distance, Rainbow would got her in a minute if she didn’t do something. Seeing the older mare was still far, she transformed her wings into its form of chaos and flew away from Rainbow at great speed.
They cyan mare stopped chasing her once she noticed how upset the filly were.

“Huh, I guess I better leave her until she calms down, damn it I didn’t meant to… oh buck, I’m not good to apologize, well, I better ask Twilight for help I guess. And Scoots’ wings looks like Dark’s or it’s just me? Nah, she’s too far, I may be seeing things”

Then she felw to Twilight Palace looking for help, but as soon as she landed she noticed how clearly something wasn’t okay, the entire world had gone crazy.

“Great! Another of Spike’s pranks, just what I needed!”

For example, all over the town appeared several giant pipes where strange turtles emerged along with strange-looking walking mushrooms; or suddenly strange skull fillies with red eyes also emerged from the ground and tried to attack ponies with their claws.
Or well, the landscape suddenly changed transforming into creepy castles or scary fortresses and even a lab.
On the skies several groups of space invaders moved in right-to-left patterns stopping at an invisible wall and then descend a little and move to the other side.

But the coolest thing was too see fillies and colts fighting: Snips vs. Twist, Snips were wearing a sumo wrestler loincloth and was using moves from that martial art to fight Twist, who was wearing a sailor-fuku schoolgirl uniform and was fighting with strange funny-named moves:

“Shipuka!” She said make a multiple roundhouse kick.

Snips felt on his back but rolled away and tried to counterattack, but Twist was faster and used three energy-based attacks on him:

“Hadoken! Hadoken! Hadoken!”

The blue energy attack finished the young colt and Twist looked for other opponent to keep going.
Rainbow shrugged and began to walk around the town enjoying the new looks: for example Pipsqueak was standing in front of a small dragon creature, orange with a little flame on his tail. Pip just took a cube and threw it:

“I choose you Chikapu!”

A yellow rat appeared and began to shoot lightings to the orange dragon, that actually made Rainbow chuckle, at least this prank was somehow enjoyable; but she still had to locate Twilight because she really hurt Scootaloo.

It was when Rainbow noticed Dark speaking with Spike.

“I swear dude! Who did she thinks she is? That egomaniac needs to be putted on her place: to our hooves”

“Try to relax and enjoy the prank” suggested Spike. “This was your idea, no? And the trap you prepared for her is just perfect, don’t think too much about it”

“Yeah, you probably right! And I’m pretty sure she’s just bragging about beating Night 7 in 20/20/20/20 mode, this would be perfect to prove it!”

Spike sighed when they saw Rainbow approaching.

“Spike!” The cyan mare called.

Dark faced her extending the giant bat-like wings smiling insolently.

“What do you want here, Rainbow Crash? Try to stop us just by yourself? Good luck, besides I think the scoreboard marks Dark 1 Rainbow 0. How does it feel like being the number 2?”

Rainbow frowned but she wasn’t in the mood to fight with that brat.

“I would love to teach you manners Dark but I have no time now, have you seeing my younger sister Scoots?”

“Lots of times!” Mocked Dark. “She’s about my age, my height, orange fur and magenta mane”

Rainbow sighed.

“I’m not in the mood Dark, seriously”

“Neither me” said the agent of chaos.

Spike stopped his agent with a small gesture and shook his head.

“Dark, please” he said. “And no Rainbow, we haven’t seen her”

Rainbow noticed a bandage on Spike’s claw.

“What happened to you?”

“This?” Sighed the dragon. “Nothing serious, for a moment I forgot I can’t touch the chest and I got burned when I tried to hide it so instead I put six locks on the wardrobe Twi keeps it and hid the keys in six different games”

Rainbow grumped annoyed, this prank were going to be difficult to defeat but again she hadn’t the time to worry about it.

“Interesting, anyway if you see Scoots can you tell her I’m looking for her, please?”

“Sure thing!” Smiled Spike. “And can you tell the others how to defeat this prank?”

“You got it!” She said flying looking for Scootaloo or Twilight.

And she saw many interesting things but not the ponies she was looking for: for example a wall made of colored squares that were constantly falling creating lots of different figures; and Feather Weight was taking, turning them around and tried to accommodate it to fit in empty spaces.

“Yeah, I love this game! Mom says I spend too much hours with this instead play in the outside, well now I’m in the outside and playing this! How cool is that?”

Rainbow better flew to other part of the town; Twilight or Scoots, where were them?
Better if she found Twilight first, and she found her: she was wearing a strange orange jumpsuit with a strange device on her back that she used to create orange holes where she pushed the strange beings invading the town and then shooting again creating now a blue hole where the creatures came out completely disoriented.

“Twi! I’m glad I found you!” She said. “I have a small problem and you’re the only one who can help me”

“In a minute Rainbow” said the purple alicorn shooting another portal to the skulkinds emerging from the ground. “This things just keep going and I have to get rid of them”

Rainbow Dash raised an eyebrow.

“And what is that thing you have?”

“This?” Asked the purple alicorn showing the weapon. “Spike says it’s a Portal-Gun. You see those floating boxes?”

Rainbow took a look around, besides the monsters who were invading the town there were also strange floating boxes with a question mark on them.

“Yes… what are those?”

“According to Spike, our Power-ups. Very common on enchanted board games you have to kick them and they’ll give us the tools to finish this quickly”

Rainbow shrugged and jumped kicking the closest floating box and after an small puff she found herself wearing a green tunic with a hat and a sword.

“Well wasn’t what I was expecting but cool!”

A new bunch of skulkids emerged from the deeps and Rainbow disposed them with her sword; and when they vanished they left behind some kind of colored diamonds.

“That was interesting” mumbled Rainbow.

“Hey girls!” Called Pinkie, coming from a corner skating on top of a turtle shell, wearing a blue overall with a red cap. “Isn’t this fun? What are you playing? Portal? The Legend of Celestia? Cool, I love enchanted board games! Wow Rainbow, I must say that the Heroine of Time outfit really suits you”

“Thanks I guess Pinkie, ehem, I don’t know about that game but the monsters gave me this jewels”

“Oh you mean rupees?” Cheered Pinkie. “I get golden coins! Ey look! More games!”

And she was about to go but Rainbow stopped her.

“Before I forget it, Spike told me that we have to play and win the games in order to obtain some keys that allow us to access to the Chest. We must play all we can”

“Okey dokey lokey! I’ll destroy all records, wish me luck!”

And she skated away on her shell, she really was on her element.

“Okay, sorry Rainbow” said Twilight when she finished all the enemies with the portal-gun. “What happened?

Rainbow sighed.

“I don’t know Twi, I probably messed up with Scoots, she got angry and it was all my fault”

“What happened?”

“I kind of told her that she improved greatly in those lasts days and if somepony is worthy to by my number two it was her; she got really pissed off and when I tried to fix things I just made it worst saying that she’ll become number one when I retire”

Twilight shook her head.

“Rainbow Dash, do you realize you practically said her that no matter how hard she tries she’ll always be behind you? You hurt her”

“I know! But I simply don’t know what to say to apologize. What should I tell the kid?”

Twilight smiled to her placing a hoof on her shoulder.

“If the apology come from your heart, it’ll touch hers”

The cyan Pegasus nodded even if she didn’t like the sappy analogy.
But they had to interrupt the moment because more skulkids and koopa-troopas attacked them. Rainbow prepared her sword.

“Whatever, I’ll find Scoots later, now I have to take care of this”

She began to fight bravely when Dark called her attention by whistling.
Rainbow looked up to see the kid wearing a black armor and a great cape of purple velvet holding a large sword where she concentrated dark energy that she shoot to Rainbow Dash.
The Pegasus was able to avoid the attack by rolling to right but the kid kept shooting attacks.

“Damn it Dark! What are you playing now?”

“Ocarina of Time?” She shrugged showing her attire of the Dark King.

Rainbow keep avoiding Dark’s attacks but she was losing terrain.

“Listen kid, I don’t have the time to play with you, I must find my little sister and beg for her forgiveness! Can you please go mess with anypony else just once? How about Applejack?”

Dark pointed left showing how Applejack was fighting with Shadow by throwing big barrels to the filly who was giggling at this; the mare was wearing only a red tie instead of her hat and the filly a little crown.

“What are you doing?” Asked Twilight.

“She stole all my apples like the damn lizard steal all the bananas to the clan of Kongs!” Explained Applejack. “An old enchanted board game ma’ sister and A’ like to play in our old SPES”

But couldn’t explain more about that Ponyntendo classic because Shadow’s crown got her; so the cowgirl counterattacked by braking a barrel on the filly.

“Ow, that hurt!” Complained Shadow.

“Just like yer’ little crown, Shadow. If yer’ gonna play with big girls you better prepare for worst” said Applejack breaking another barrel on Shadow’s head, making the filly faint.

“That was rude” said Twilight.

“Don’t worry, I’m as strong as Applejack” explained Shadow from the ground. “A’m alright”

Applejack made a small nod and turned to speak with her friends, but right at that time, Shadow threw her crown one more time.

“Ey, A’ already defeated you!” Said Applejack.

“Ya’ thought” smiled Shadow. “A’m just sticking on to character, remember? Right after his defeat, and the credits appear, the lizard stands and resumes the Boss fight! Besides you won’t win until ya’ find Spike’s six keys so ya’ better start moving”

And then she moved to enjoy the new disaster. Shadow called Dark to came along but the filly wasn’t over with Rainbow and shot another dark energy attack to the cyan mare. This time Rainbow reacted quicker and made a powerful slash with her sword, returning the energy to Dark, knocking her down.

“Damn it, I thought you didn’t knew the game” mumbled the filly. “Anyway, wait for me Shadow!”

And she flew with her friend. Rainbow grumped a little angry and ran to her friends.

“So how we take the keys?”

“We’ll split” said Twilight. “According to Dark we only have to play this games, so we’ll play until we get the keys, we only have to try. And if you see Fluttershy or Rarity tell them to start playing”

“Understood” said Rainbow Dash and Applejack and moved to find the games.

The two mares ran straightly until they found a road division; one way leading to a maze full with white spots and the other to a building with cute little animal posters on it.

“I pass to the sappy thing, I get the white points if you excuse me” said Rainbow.

“Not so fast pal, A’m not into cute little animals neither, do you think A’m Fluttershy? Wrong mare, now A’ll take the maze”

“Not happening AJ”

“Wanna fix this with a hoof-wrestling?”

They both smiled excited and put their hooves in position to begin the little contest, they both began to sweat smiling mutually; it had been a long time since they did this.

“Cool! Ey Dashie, can you remind me why we don’t do our contests anymore? It’s fun!”

“Good question, I live to compete with you AJ, you’ll always be my eternal rival and…”

A new attack of dark energy got Rainbow, making the mare roll on the floor. Dark prepared a new shoot.

“Ey, be careful” gasped Shadow.

“My problems with her are my business” said Dark on bad mood. “Now if you excuse me I’ll…”

Applejack ran to help Rainbow.

“Yeah, that’s why we don’t compete against each other anymore” sighed the cowgirl.

By her way Rainbow Dash faced Dark angrily.

“Listen you brat, you’ve being messing with me since the day started, what’s your fucking problem today, huh?”

“Like I said, my problems with you are my business” said Dark. “Let’s just say that today you really pissed me off. Anyway, I got enough with this last attack so I won’t be on your way anymore, and if you really want a key I recommend you to enter the building; Spike made this trap just for you. Wanna play a game?”

Shadow looked at Dark worriedly, she never saw Scootaloo acting that way, not to mention with Rainbow Dash; not even in her form of chaos she acted so mean.

“So is it true there’s a key inside?” Asked Rainbow.

Dark nodded.
Shadow just looked at her friend and whispered at her ear:

“Ey, are you sure you want to tell her?”

“Ey, imagine what would happen if Rarity or Fluttershy get in there, Rainbow can handle it better”

Applejack looked at Rainbow worriedly as well but decided not to say anything and get into the maze.

“Are you sure ya’ wanna try partner?” The cowgirl asked to her friend.

“I’ll be fine AJ, thanks” said Rainbow Dash walking to the building with the cute little animal posters; something was very familiar about them but she couldn’t remember.

And she was about to enter when Fluttershy stopped her kindly.

“Rainbow Dash wait!”

“Fluttershy, where did you came from?”

“Home, Pinkie just explained to me this new prank and I’ve been looking for something I can play; and, I know you’re too thought for this kind of cute games and all the others are about kill small creatures and I don’t feel comfortable with that. And Twilight already took the puzzle games so there’s nothing else for me in here”

Rainbow looked at her friend, then to the agents of chaos who weren’t paying attention talking among themselves. Then back to Fluttershy who was looking at her with puppy eyes.

“Fine” Rainbow Dash sighed.

The yellow Pegasus smiled happily and entered to the building leaving Rainbow alone with the two agents of chaos who were still chatting happily.

“Ey Dark!” Rainbow called. “I just let Fluttershy to try this one, is there anything else I can play?”

Both agents of chaos froze.

“You sad Fluttershy?” Asked Shadow with a trembling voice.

Dark was shaking entirely, couldn’t believe what she just heard.

“Yeah, Fluttershy” said Rainbow Dash boringly. “What about it?”

“WHAT ABOUT IT?” Suddenly shouted Dark. “SHIT! SHIT, SHIT, SHIT, SHIT! SHE’LL SCARE TO DEATH RAINBOW DASH! THAT GAME WAS MEANT FOR YOU FOR A REASON, THE ONLY WAY TO GET OUT OF THERE AND GET THE KEY IS TO PASS NIGHT 7 IN 20/20/20/20 MODE!!”

Rainbow paled suddenly recognizing the building… oh hay no!

“Oh you have to be fucking kidding me! WE HAVE TO GET HER OUT OF THERE BEFORE…”

“You can’t Rainbow” said Shadow still trembling. “Like Dark said the only way to get out is winning”

They all whined powerless to help the poor Fluttershy, what they’ve done for Boss’ sake?
But moving to other places, Applejack was happily eating the white points when she found a pony covered in a sheet trying to look like a ghost.

“Applejack?” Asked the pony. “You supposed to be Fluttershy”

“Mist?” Asked Applejack when the chaotic colt removed the sheet. “What are you doing here?”

“Waiting for Fluttershy, we know that she won’t play nothing where you hurt animals so this would be the perfect game for her: just eating and elude the ghosts, just like the perfect game for Pinkie would be Candy Smash. This game is only about eating, see?”

Appleajack shrugged.

“Huh, sorry for disappoint. But wait a second, what the hay is Candy Smash?”

Pinkie wasn’t having too much fun: the stupid game was to put three of the same type of candy in line to make them disappear; then more candies appeared, and more and more. It was a total waste of time, the most boring game she ever played.
And the fact that Night Seed were suggesting moves only to annoy her didn’t help too much neither.

“Go Pinkie, just a few more levels and you’ll get the key”

Pinkie had enough, she sent a death-glare to Night and then jumped to the game to eat all the candies until find the damn key; something that only Pinkie was capable.
Night observed astonished when Pinkie finally got the key.

“Yepee! Here it is!” She cheered. “Now it’s time to get everything back to normal, how do you think the others are going?”

Like answering her, Twilight came with an expression of being tired but satisfied.

“Mission accomplished!” She said. “You wouldn’t believe where I found this, in the Solitary! I spent the entire day playing strategy games like Age of Kingdoms, battleships and much more but I had to look for the most boring game ever. Good one Spike”

“Most boring game? Have you tried Candy Smash? I don’t know how is that popular” complained Pinkie.

“Well, four more keys to go” said Night looking the empty candy box that was now the Candy Smash. “Good one”

Now returning to Applejack, she went out of the maze full but happy; she found the key and she was ready for more games, but then she found Rainbow Dash, Night and Shadow looking at the building in silece.

“Ey, what’s going on?”

“Rainbow messed up” said Dark coldly.

“EY, I messed up? This wouldn’t happened if you weren’t’ pulled this trap for me in the first place!”

Applejack raised an eyebrow.

“Seriously, what just happened?”

Fluttershy couldn’t move because of the panic; she was alone in the dark, trembling in that little office knowing she was in danger but putting a single hoof out of the ‘safety’ of that room will be her doom. She tried several times before but she only got caught but those living nightmares dressed up as cute little animals.
Everything went from bad to worse when she heard that damn message:

Hello, hello?

“Hello?” Asked Fluttershy, when she noticed the voice came from a mall box on her desk. “Oh, hi, who are you? Where are you?”

Uh, I wanted to record a message for you to help you get settled in on your first night. Um, I actually worked in that office before you. I'm finishing up my last week now, as a matter of fact. So, I know it can be a bit overwhelming, but I'm here to tell you there's nothing to worry about. Uh, you'll do fine. So, let's just focus on getting you through your first week. Okay?
Uh, let's see, first there's an introductory greeting from the company that I'm supposed to read. Uh, it's kind of a legal thing, you know. Um, "Welcome to Jerry the Bear’s Pizza. A magical place for kids and grown-ups alike, where fantasy and fun come to life. Jerry’s Entertainment is not responsible for damage to property or person. Upon discovering that damage or death has occurred, a missing person report will be filed within 90 days, or as soon property and premises have been thoroughly cleaned and bleached, and the carpets have been replaced."

Fluttershy gulped, this was not going well

Blah blah blah, now that might sound bad, I know, but there's really nothing to worry about. Uh, the animatronic characters here do get a bit quirky at night, but do I blame them? No. If I were forced to sing those same stupid songs for twenty years and I never got a bath? I'd probably be a bit irritable at night too. So, remember, these characters hold a special place in the hearts of children and we need to show them a little respect, right? Okay.

The shy Pegasus was breathing heavily by now, what kind of nightmare got herself into?

So, just be aware, the characters do tend to wander a bit. Uh, they're left in some kind of free roaming mode at night. Uh...Something about their servos locking up if they get turned off for too long. Uh, they used to be allowed to walk around during the day too. But then there was The Bite of '87. Yeah. I-It's amazing that the pony body can live without the frontal lobe, you know?

Uh, now concerning your safety, the only real risk to you as a night watchmare here, if any, is the fact that these characters, uh, if they happen to see you after hours probably won't recognize you as a person. They'll p-most likely see you as a metal endoskeleton without its costume on. Now since that's against the rules here at Jerry’s Pizza, they'll probably try to...forcefully stuff you inside a Jerry the Bear suit. Um, now, that wouldn't be so bad if the suits themselves weren't filled with crossbeams, wires, and animatronic devices, especially around the facial area. So, you could imagine how having your head forcefully pressed inside one of those could cause a bit of discomfort...and death. Uh, the only parts of you that would likely see the light of day again would be your eyeballs and teeth when they pop out the front of the mask, heh.
Y-Yeah, they don't tell you these things when you sign up. But hey, first day should be a breeze. I'll chat with you tomorrow. Uh, check those cameras, and remember to close the doors only if absolutely necessary. Gotta conserve power. Alright, good night.

Enough, Fluttershy shrieked and escpaed for her life, she won’t die there. But in a hallway she got caught by one of them, a horrible chicken, and everything went black.
When she opened the eyes, noticed that everything was starting all over again. Several times she tried to escape and several times she got caught by one of the creatures. At the end she knew that her only way out was… winning.
Damn it, and the worst part was when the monsters began to sing like mocking her:

I can see you there, warmth and life why don't you share? It's been many years stuck here living with our fears. Please do pardon me, I can't help it, can't you see?In this misery, you can join our family.Why'd you lock the door? Don't you like us anymore? This game's lots of fun, you look funny when you run. Eyes up on the wall, well that's just no fun at all. Watching us in there, using cameras hardly seems fair Stalking hallways, getting closer Got you now, it's nearly over Found your blind spot, lurking within Sooner or later we'll get in Careful not to waste your power You've still got to last an hourI can hear your heart pound heavy Here we come I hope you're ready

In the outside, Twilight and Pinkie Pie approached to the group along with Night.

“Ey, what happened? Why are you all here?” Asked the purple alircorn. “Did everypony got your key?”

“We are in big trouble” explained Spike, who came after he got Dark’s message. “Fluttershy is stuck in Five Nights”

Night’s eyes widened.

“WHAT? Oh, no, that trap was meant for Rainbow Dash for a reason!”

“We know, Rainbow messed up” complained Dark.

“Okay enough brat, how I supposed to know I was sending my friend there?”

Twilight called back to order.

“Enough! This won’t take us anywhere. What can we do about this problem?”

“There’s nothing we can do now” said Spike worried. “Only wait”

After an uncomfortable silence, Shadow gave them a key.

“Here, you supposed to take this from me after a Boss Fight but is the least I can do considering the situation”

Twilight nodded.

“A good gesture Shadow, thank your”

“We didn’t mean to hurt anypony, only have fun” mumbled Dark.

“We know” said Twilight. “Things only got out of control”

The team of chaos nodded, yeah, this didn’t supposed to happen, the trap was meant for Rainbow Dash who could handle the situation easily. No, they felt truly evil even if it was an accident.
It was when Rarity finally joined them and dint’ seemed very happy.

“What happened to you?” Asked Pinkie.

“Well, I had a wonderful morning playing Make-up and Dress-up enchanted board games in real life when suddenly Black appeared and explained me how to break Spike’s spell, and the key I supposed to find was in a demonstration of brutality and rudeness I prefer not to mention”

“Super Alley Fighter” explained Black. “It was super fun to see her receiving a shipuka-tomaki, a shoriuken and several hadoukens. At the end she learnt how to use her Psycho Powers and win but in the meantime it was hilarious. So what’s going on, why the long faces?”

Rarity was about to yell her as she deserved when the doors of the pizzeria opened letting pass a Fluttershy who was paler than snow.

“Fluttershy! Fluttershy are you alright?” Asked Twilight.

The yellow Pegasus looked at her with a strange expression, whatever happened at Jerry’s broke her.

“I don’t want to talk about it, okay?”

And the six of them went to the Palace to open the Chest and use it to fix everything. When they went back home it was night already but everything was back to normal; and of course Spike wrote an urgent letter to Princess Luna to watch Fluttershy’s dreams, they couldn’t leave her like that and offered to pay the psychiatrist. He hated to feel like this and felt terrible; he and all the agents of chaos.

But at least it was over, or was it? Rainbow Dash was flying to her home when suddenly realized something: there was only one pony she ever told that she had the game of FIVE NIGHTS, how did the agents of chaos suddenly knew it as well?

“O HAY NO!” She shouted accelerating.

When she arrived to her home, she noticed that Scootaloo was already waiting for her.

“Hi Rainbow” said the filly. “Sorry for get angry in the morning, but maybe I was a little too sensitive. Anyway, let’s forget all this and…”

“Save it” said angrily Rainbow opening her home’s door. “It’s very easy to forgive me after you spent the entire day messing with me, right? Or why don’t you apologize for throwing me rays or lock up the poor Fluttershy on that game?”

Scootaloo paled.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about, I spent the day playing The Legend of Celestia”

“Yes, Ocarina of Time on the role of the main antagonist. It’s no use to keep denying it Scootaloo. There’s only one pony I ever told I had that game, and suddenly the agents of chaos knew it as well. I took too long to realize when it was so obvious. Sorry but you can’t fool me anymore, Dark”

In Canterlot Princess Luna received the letter from Spike and shrugged.

“Is that it? Five Nights at Jerry’s? Come on! I had to play Yume Nikki; now that’s disturbing”

Author's Note

I updated quickly but d it was only because those two are my favorite chapters. Two more chapters to go before the Gala; I hope you enjoy them and as always:

Read ya’ later!!

The ugly truth

The ugly truth

“I took too long to realize when it was so obvious. Sorry but you can’t fool me anymore, Dark”

Scootaloo gulped, how could this happen to her?

“Why Scoots? I’m waiting” said Rainbow sternly.

“Ehm… you I, I… you see…” Scootaloo tried to say something but she couldn’t, again how could this happen to her? Damn it, her anger took the best of her and she lowered the guard. No, this can’t be happening please, please…

Scootaloo’s nervousness ended to confirm Rainbow Dash’s suspicion; in the bottom of her heart she held to the small hope to being mistaken, she didn’t wanted to believe it, she felt betrayed, stupid for not seeing it before and sad; mostly sad.

“Why Scoots” mumbled Rainbow letting escape a small tear while she began to make dinner for the two of them, after all she still had to take care of the filly for the weekend. “Why you betrayed me? I had some many plans for the two of us! Together as a team of sisters always as first and second place with you at my side!”

Enough, Scootaloo’s anger came back and faced the older mare.

“See? Always the same with you! Number one this, number one that; and what about me? A number two for you, it’s always the same, for you I’m practically your shadow. Well, guess what? I’m nopony’s number two, as everypony I want to be number one”

“But you have time for that Scootaloo. Think about it, when I retire my position as number one will be waiting for you, because as my little sis…”

“Your position of world’s number one? Ha, don’t make me laugh; you’re the number one of the Bearers of Harmony, but seriously Rainbow Dash, the only reason the world is in order is because we let you win. Admit it: number one of team number two”

That was like a bucket of icy water for Rainbow Dash, how dared her?

“Listen well Scootaloo: no pony, and I repeat: no pony talks to me like that! I worked too hard to be where I am and…”

“What? You don’t like to feel diminished? Well guess what: that’s how you make me feel every time we met. That’s why I joined Spike, that’s why I became your nemesis; nothing is best that show you that I’m as good, if not better, than you. You don’t know how it feels to know your sister is a Guardian of Harmony? No matter how hard I try, ponies will always consider me your little sister! I’ll always be at your shadow, you even have your own stained glass window in Canterlot! Well, now I can create my own legend as one of Equestria’s legendary menaces. Everypony have heard about the team of chaos and our legendary pranks. This is a new age of chaos for Equestria: the age of Spike and us, his faithful and invincible team”

Rainbow couldn’t believe it, one thing was to find Scootaloo was Dark, and other to realize she made half of the job. Spike only gave her the powers, but Scootaloo turned into Dark for what Rainbow did to her.
At the end the cyan Pegasus lowered her head.

“Thwilight, she’s good with this things. I… let’s talk to her tomorrow morning, okay?”

And just like that.
Scootaloo suddenly felt exhausted, and deactivated her camouflage powers exhibiting her Cutie Mark. Rainbow looked at this but didn’t said anything, the two of them had lots of things to think about.

At the next day they went to Twilight’s Castle, where she seemed very surprised to see them.

“Rainbow? Scoolaoo? What you’re doing here so early in the morning? It’s Sunday… and aren’t you supposed to sleep until noon?”

Rainbow made Scootaloo enter, who moved as a prisoner ready to heard her sentence; not because of Twilight, because of Spike. Last night she wrote to the dragon explaining her the situation.
Twilight looked at them a little worried.

“Did something happened between the two of you? Is about that little problem you had yesterday, Rainbow Dash? Sell I’m glad you came to me! This would be a great Friendship Report, I don’t have to send them now but still…”

“Ask Scootaloo what happened please” sighed Rainbow Dash.

The orange filly tried to answer but she couldn’t; she have failed to her friends. Because of her they were going to ground them for life, of course she knew sooner or later they would have to tell the truth but nopony expected to be that soon.
It was when Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom ran to the Castle.

“We came as soon as we could!” Said Apple Bloom.

“Yeah, are you alright, Scootaloo?” Asked Sweetie Belle soflty.

“Girls! What are you doing her? The one who lowered her guard was me, you don’t have to get mixed into my problems”

“Spike wrote us and you know our pact; besides, what are friends for, Scoots?” Smiled Apple Bloom. “And by the way, Rumble and Babs wanted to come too but they were busy, Rumbles’ parents are in town and Babs had plans with her mom but still they send you their support”

Sweetie nodded and smiled to her friend.

“It could happen to anyone, Scootaloo. Don’t even think we blame you; and between us I thought Apple Bloom was going to be the one they would found”

Rainbow Dash face-hoofed, why she didn’t saw this coming? Of course, who else would be the others agents of chaos? But Twilight, who still didn’t got what was going on, only looked at the fillies worriedly.

“Girls, I don’t understand what’s going on but please, stay away from Spike. I know he’s good and he’s your friend but now than he is the new god of chaos he is a bad influence for youth. Just look at his agents of chaos! They are about your age and the only thing they do is to be disrespectful with the grownups!”

Apple Bloom grinned and took her from of Shadow,

“I know, and we always win no matter how hard you try” she said like nothing. “Maybe you’re saying that because you’re jelaus Twilight? You can’t defeat us”

Sweetie chuckled and took her form of Black.

“I think she doesn’t like we’re able to use her own weapon against her! I mean, six versus six both teams joined by the Magic of Friendship; and the team of chaos is much stronger than hers. They win because we let them, right Scootaloo”

The orange filly couldn’t believe what her friends did for her, but she wasn’t going to disappoint them. So after taking a deep breath, she took her form of Dark.

“You’re right! I already told Rainbow Dash they’re the team number two”

Twilight gasped and looked at Rainbow very surprised. The cyan pegsus just nodded.
Twilight began to tremble, no, it couldn’t be! It just couldn’t!
But then she remembered what Spike told her so long ago, the day they entered again to the Power Ponies comic: that’s their secret, not mine. Besides a very important part of friendship is trust remember? Why can’t you just trust in my judgement? I trust them that should be enough.
The Cutie Mark Crusaders, her friends’ little sisters… who knew them better than anyponylse and since always wanted to be like them. How she didn’t saw it coming? The CMC, the Agents of Chaos; the best weapon against the Elements of Harmony.

“When Applejack and Rarity find this out they’ll ground you for three years and a month” said Rainbow. “They won’t like this at all”

“Ey, don’t judge us” said Shadow Bloom. “I began with this because A’m at Applejack’s shadow, for one side, at the other she still treats me as a baby; but when A’m Shadow she know she have to use everything she have to defeat me. Yesterday she even broke a barrel on ma’ back! She recognizes me as a true threat and knows she have to take me seriously or chaos would win”

“And Rarity is always busy and we can barely spend time together; and half of it she’s angry for an accident or two. But in my form of Black she knows I have to get all her attention or chaos would win… and the idea is to piss her off so I really don’t care”

Twilight sighed.

“And I had the small hope I won’t start this day with a headache. But first things first: SPIKE!”

The young dragon teleported like nothing, sitting on his floating throne with a smile. ScootaDark looked to the other way.

“Hi Spike” she mumbled.

The black and purple dragon jumped off his throne and hugged the filly.

“Ey, don’t worry Scoots, it could happen to anypony. And I swore that Apple Bloom would be the first to be found!”

“Another one!” Complained Shadow. “Why?!”

“Let’s see: the door that connects your Mane-Hattan with Ponyville is in your room, it was your idea to go piss Rainbow and Applejack on their Iron Pony competition; the night of the crazy doors you were who closed the door behind Pinkie Pie and Applejack and the headquarters are on your clubhouse”

Apple Bloom had to recognize they were right.

“Whatever, but it wasn’t me so HA!”

That didn’t help Scoots, but the group hug did. They were together and nothing else mattered.

“Again it could happen to anyone” smiled Spike.

“We’re doing this together Scootaloo, and we’ll face the consequences together as well” said Sweetie.

“Yeah, it was our deal so don’t torture yourself” said Shadow.

Finally Twilight managed to calm down and looked at the girls.

“Okay, for the moment let’s concentrate: first of all at least we know why you started, but why didn’t you come to me or Fluttershy first? You could fix your problems with your sisters at the good way instead of turning into their nemesis. What you were thinking when you came to Spike?”

Shadow Bloom turned back to her regular self and showed Twilight her flank.

“What we were thinking? To get our Cutie Marks of course! After the first night we got those and we knew it was our destiny to become your enemies!”

“So yeah, Spike offered us super-powers in exchange to go give his candies of all candies to all children during his trial on Nightmare Night”

Twilight took a glass of water and an aspirin, this was her worst morning ever.

“Great! Just great! Do you realize what you’ve done Spike? Okay, it isn’t so bad yet, we can talk with your sister but you have to tell them the secret yourselves! And of course quit to your powers, this is for your own good and it’ll show the others that…”

“Is not that simple Twi” said Spike. “It’s exactly like you with the Elements of Harmony, their powers are permanent. The only way to take them away is to make me quit to my job as god of chaos but that won’t’ happen anytime soon”

“Why I’m not surprised?” Asked Dash rolling her eyes.

“Come on, is not so bad Rainbow Dash! It’s very funny and as Elements of Harmony you’re supposed to be immortal, right? Well, at the right time Spike agreed to stop our time so we’ll be immortal as well. Isn’t that great?”

Rainbow Dash raised an eyebrow.

“What you mean with immortal? Twilight is an alicron, but the rest of us…

“Back in the day she was turned into an alicorn, Twilight and Princess Celestia were discussing about it” explained Spike before Twilight could stop him. “The day you became one with your Element you stopped aging. Sure, you haven’t noticed yet but because you’re still young, but at some point you’ll see, and everypony who met you will pass away; but not your little sisters, they’ll keep fighting you until the end”

Rainbow looked at Twilight very scared.

“Is he telling the truth? Are we really immortal?”

Twilight sighed.

“Yes it’s true Rainbow Dash, but you don’t understand. I wanted to tell you but didn’t want to alarm you and…”

“HOW COULD YOU HIDE SOMETHING LIKE THAT FROM US? Do you realize what this means? I, I’m not gonna die but all my friends will. HOW COULD YOU?”

“Rainbow wait, you need to calm down”

But Rainbow weren’t listening, she was having a panic attack; it looked cool at first, be forever young and all, but then there were all the friends who would leave her. For example she just started some kind of relationship with a Shadow Bolts member and if she was forever young then him… it was an awful perspective and Twilight realized she just made a huge mistake not telling them.
For the purple alicorn, she wanted to wait for the right time to tell them but it she kept postposing it and postposing it and this was the result.

For the corner of her eye Twilight saw the Agents of Chaos leaving but she had her own problem to deal with. But she did sent a death-glare to Spike.

“Okay, that was interesting and bought us time but now think: how are we gonna tell them?” Asked Black.

“Why not ask for some advice first?” Suggested Black. “You know, Fluttershy, she always haves the kindest ideas”

“I think you’re right, let’s move!” Said Dark.

But when they arrived to the cottage they noticed something was wrong. Fluttershy was shacking in a corner while Angel tried to calm her down but his efforts were useless. And what scared the pony so much? Well, her own chickens, rabbits (including Angel), foxes and her friend Harry the bear. She only screamed in horror when she saw him and flew to hide inside.
Spike sighed making appear a jewel to teleport next; and reappeared with a bag of bits.

“Did you went to the pawn house?” Asked Dark.

“I have to pay her the psychiatrist, so yeah. Anyway, is there anypony else to talk about your problem?”

Apple Bloom seemed to consider it.

“You know what?” The earth pony filly finally said. “It’s time to go with Zecora, she’s the best choice for us, is like an older and wiser sister; and she maybe have a potion or two to tranquilize Fluttershy”

“Well, finally a good idea!” Cheered Dark.

“Yeah, let’s go to Zecora!” Followed Black.

The four of them lead to the forest but then Scoots stopped Spike.

“Dude, I know you only want to help but this is our thing, is not like we don’t want you Spike but this is something we need to do personally”

Spike nodded.

“I understand, go on. In the meantime I’ll see what can I do for Fluttershy”

The girls nodded and lead to the Everfree Forest. In the meantime Spike made appear his floating throne and began to think.

“Ey Spike!” Called Rumble interrupting his thoughts. “Thinking about Fluttershy? Yeah, I’ll be thinking about her as well, have any ideas?!

“No, sorry. But still we need to to something.

Mist sighed.

“And what happened with Scoots? How is she?”

“Recovering, they’re now at Zecora’s trying to figure out how they’ll tell their sisters”

Rumble smiled.

“Ha! I just told my brother and parents, they almost faint of impression but at the end congratulated me, they liked the idea that their son is a character as important as the Bearers of Harmony. Anyway, I managed to get her to see if I can help Fluttershy but only have an hour”

They muttered thinking when suddenly Rumble smiled.

“I have an idea! Angel, can you come here please?”

The bunny looked through the window and then made a small sound moving his nose and threating the lords of chaos with his little fist.

“Oh come on! We maybe can help Fluttershy but we need your help. Can’t you listen to us at least?”

Angel considered for a moment and then bounced to them like asking what they thought.

“I’m asking you this because you’re Fluttershy closest friend, understood Angel? See: I think she’ll calm down if we show her how friendly can be the animals of Five Nights. Can you give us a chance?”

Angel nodded and Rumble turned into Mist, and finally the chaotic kid touched him.
The bunny’s fur turned purple and the black Pegasus gave him a red bow tie.
Angel smiled and jumped inside the cottage; but then a powerful sound resounded all over Ponyville destroying every window in town.
It’s unbelievable how loud a pony shriek could be.

“Okay, bad idea” mumbled Mist.

“SAID SOMETHING?” Shouted spike. “I CAN’T HEAR YOU MIST”

At the Everfree Forest, the three fillies arrived to Zecora’s home. They banged the door and the zebra opened it offering them a huge smile.

“Oh girls, what a nice surprise; welcome to my jungle paradise!” Greeted Zecora.

The three fillies entered to the cottage and the zebra offered some tea.

“Oh girls, long time no see, I began to think you forget about me; now tell me everything that I missed, it’ll make me very pleased”

The girls looked uncomfortably to each other.

“Ehm, Zecora, we kind of need help”

The zebra sat happily and sipped to her tea,

“Oh, another crusade in the search of your Cutie Mark? Do you need me to teach us something to get you out of the ignorance dark?”

They tried to figure out how to start; but since Scootaloo was the one who got them into trouble, she was the one who spoke.

“Well, we need an advice Zecora” said the orange filly. “We don’t know how to start but… have you ever heard of the new lord of chaos?

A small frown appeared on Zecora’s face.

“Of course I know about him, it makes me angry enough to from my ears release steam. More than annoying he’s exasperating, lasts pranks were more than irritating. Firsts he unwraps the winter with an annoying living snow sculpture, that probably resides in a museum of un-culture. Then he turns me in a figurine of fine paraffin, and no matter how hard I tried to make potions I ended melted very thin. Then from the beautiful Zecora I ended up like Zecoro; and that really ruined my aura. Last and not least I became part of a game that made all my work crash; any of you can explain me the rules us Super Smash?”

(A/N: I know, poor excuses for rhymes but it’s hard to do it in a language that isn’t yours)

The kids finally sighed and approached to their friend taking their forms of chaos.

“You see Zecora: we have a big problem with our sisters” said Shadow.

The zebra froze in shock not knowing how to react at this, but Black used her increased magic to refill the zebra’s cup of tea and materialized a small cushion for her to sit.
Then the kids began their explanation, of how they decided to help Spike, how they got their Cutie Marks in chaos and even he reason why they kept going with it and their current issues with their sisters that constantly reminded them to kept going.

“And now we’re looking a way to tell them without anger them that much” explained Dark. “Because, right, thy can forgive us and all and we could finish this with hugs and love, but they’ll demand us to quit to our powers and we cannot do that. Not only because it’s impossible but also because we don’t want to.

“That’s right!” Said Black. “It’s cool and fun, and they have their role in the universe, why not us as well? I mean, we even got congrats from the unique and only God, Mr. Boss! We need them to understand”

Fifteen minutes have passed since they began and at this time Zecora was evaluating the situation.

“Well, they’ll get angry, I know it for a fact; but how much depends of how you’ll act” said the zebra. “The only advice I can give, is to be truthful in what you want to transmit. Not what I’m curious, is, the immortality thing, they won’t get furious?”

“What?” Asked Dark.

“She means how they’ll react when they realize they’re immortal as well” said Shadow.

Zecora nodded.

“That’s the most important thing, after all what you’re doing is to rebuild how you and your older sisters do your thing. You must not be afraid of their reaction, if only you explain well your actions”

The girls nodded, that was true. What they did was only to rebuild their respective relationships with their sisters, knowing more about each other with every facing.

“Thank you Zecora, you don’t know how we appreciate your help” smiled Shadow Bloom hugging the zebra and making appear a black apple of chaos. “Here, perhaps you can use this for something, is not much but it’s how we thank you. If you taste it’s a surprise flavor”

Zecora thanked the gesture and wished them well. But before they went they made them a last warning:

“For my last advice: you shall tell them yourselves or what will happen won’t be nice”

Words of wisdom, so then nodded and walked back to Ponyville ready for everything. The firts they found was Spike, who was recovering from Flutterhy’s shriek.

“Ey girls, how was it?”

“Zecora gave us great advices, we know how to say it” said proudly Shadow Bloom. “But we’ll take care of that later, now we have to set things with Twilight”

Spike nodded.

“Well, they haven’t moved from the Palace, and nopony else have entered. But anyway, apart from Mist’s stupidest idea nothing else happened”

The girls shrugged and got into the Palace.
Inside Rainbow was sitting in a corner while Twilight tried unsuccessfully to calm her down, then she noticed the CMC.

“Girls! Is good to see you again! and where you went?”

“To Zecora’s” explained Dark. “We were talking and we agreed we’ll tell our sisters ourselves, but we need to find a moment where they’re at good mood”

“Yeah, we needed help to think things better” said Shadow. “I don’t know if you can help us to prepare them for the ugly truth”

Rainbow forgot for a moment her anger with Twilight, and both of them exchanged a look of approval.

“Alright, you’ve being behaving as true jerks with us but still I think you had our reasons, and I still care about you. Like a lot”

Said that, she hugged Scoots.

“But you have to understand kiddo: only because I know who you truly are, I won’t be soft as you”

“That’s the Rainbow I like to follow” smiled Dark.

Twilight sighed.

“But fist, girls, do you think you can postpose your reveal after I tell them about their immortality? Perhaps they’ll anger less with you if I reveal them first”

The girls agreed, and Twilight still sent a death-glare to Spike but the dragon and looked at her friends.

“But you better hurry Twi, you better hurry”

Author's Note

And that’s it, a chapter more before the Great Gala one! I hope you liked it and as always I say:

Read ya’ later!

For the honor to perform at the Gala: Shadow Bolts vs. Wonderbolts!

For the honor to perform at the Gala: Shadow Bolts vs. Wonderbolts!

Rarity was taking measures of her friends, letting her imagination flow to create the perfect dresses for them. She just finished with Applejack and was about to start with Rainbow Dash, who was staring to Twilight waiting if the purple alicorn would tell the truth about the immortality, but of course she wouldn’t.
In fact Twilight seemed absent and thoughtful, and the whole situation annoyed Dash. Why did she wouldn’t tell the truth?

“Okay, I have what I needed” smiled Rarity. “It’s like you haven’t change a bit since last time I measured you, apparently Father Time doesn’t’ affect us, just kidding! Anyway, it’s a relieve for me”

Twilight smiled nervously while Twilight was glaring at her, but then the Boutique’s door opened letting pass the team of chaos.
Rarity frowned.

“What are YOU doing here? Another of your pranks perhaps?” She said visibly annoyed with their presence. “Because if it’s for that I inform you I have tons of work and your stupidities have delayed me enough. Now get out and…”

“In fact we came to make a deal” explained Dark evaluating the dresses for Rarity’s irritation. “You’re an enemy and all but there’s no better designer in Equestria. That’s why want you to design our dresses for the Gala”

Rarity couldn’t believe it.

“Are you telling me somepony invited you?”

“Any problem?” Mocked Mist with an insolent spark on his eye.

Rarity was furious, especially with Black who had especial talent to piss her off more than the other agents of chaos. By their way Twilight and Rainbow were wondering how it’ll end when finally Black show her true face. But they’ll had to wait until Twilight reveal her own truth.
Luckily Pinkie interrupted the discussion by bouncing into them.

“So you’re coming to the Gala! Cool, I thought it would be as boring as the last ones but you’ll assure it would be a hell of a party!”

“Laughs assured Pinkie, laughs assured” said Night Seed making a high-hoof with her counterpart, who excitedly returned the gesture.

Shadow slapped Applejack at the back as old friends and winked an eye to her.

“I understand last time Princess Celestia declared that thanks to your disaster it was the best Gala ever; so we’ll defeat you one more time, show all Equestria why the team of chaos is the best”

Applejack pushed Shadow away.

“Who do ya’ think ya’ are? This is not funny, you’re nothing but a bunch of spoiled brats and A’ swear why if A had a Harmony Grenade A’ll see who ya really are right now”

Again Rainbow glared at Twilight like inviting her to tell the truth but it won’t happen.

“Enough!” Commanded Rarity. “I’ll appreciate you to go out of my Boutique and never come back, understood?”

Spike made appear a diamond and offered it to Rarity, but it didn’t work since it remembered her when Discord tricked her with a giant rock; even if the diamond war real this time.

“Or do you prefer lots of small diamonds?” Asked Spike clacking his fingers and turning the big diamond into a cart full of them. “Or bits, I just have to go to a Pawn House with those babies”

“We need something fancy but also that allows freedom of movement” instructed Black. “We’ll need to run the hell out of the Gala when things escalate for the last level”

Rarity looked at her friends like asking for advice. Applejack was as annoyed as her but she was the only one, Pinkie Pie was obviously at the Agent’s side so as Rainbow and Twilight. Fluttershy didn’t care.
Then Mist approached with an ‘innocent’ smile.

“And we add an extra” he said offering her six golden tickets. “For every outfit you make us, we’ll add a magical pass to make you invulnerable to our pranks. No matter what we plan, only show us one of these and that prank won’t affect you”

Rarity sighed defeated.

“Make it seven and we have a deal”

Spike offered her an extra ticked and she shook his claw, the deal was set. Then the fashionista looked at her friends.

“A little help? The sooner we help them, the sooner we’ll get rid of them as well”

Applejack shook her head.

“A’ can’t believe what you just did but whatever. Have anypony showed you how to behave?”

“Camouflage Powers” explained Shadow. “You’ll never know who we are”

Applejack frowned but took measures of the little filly and showed her the way out of the Boutique. Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie also took measures of their respectives counterparts; the only ones who didn’t joined were Twilight and Rainbow Dash, who silently left the building and waited for the agents of chaos outside.

“Ey, what’s up?” Said Spike leading his team when they finally went out.

“Do you know how bad idea is go and provoke Rarity and Applejack before telling them?” Asked Twilight. “Girls, I need time to tell them but if you keep behaving like that…”

“It was my idea Twi” said Spike. “You can’t avoid the subject forever, we have to pressure you somehow. Besides it’s not even your fault the six of you are immortals!”

“On the first place you shouldn’t tell your agents Spike!” Complained Twilight.

“Ey, don’t vent your frustrations on me; you should tell the truth as soon you knew!”

Rainbow nodded.

“I hate to admit it but this time I’m on their side, tell the rest already!”

Twilight sighed.

“Yeah, I suppose you’re right, but give me some more time okay? I have to find the right time and your little trick only angered them”

“It was a bad idea from the very beginning, but not as bad as I dressed Angel as the Five Nights bunny to tranquilize Fluttershy” said Mist.

“Speaking of Fluttershy, how is she?” Asked Dark.

“Better. Maybe your idea was bad but it helped her realize how badly she needs help” said Twilight. “And Spike’s donative helped to pay doctor Sigamane Freud’s sessions. At least she is not afraid of real bears, chickens and rabbits anymore”

The team of chaos sighed relieved.
Then Derpy arrived flying destroying Big Mac’s kiosk in the process crashing to a tree.
Rainbow and Twilight helped her to stand up and the mare gave them a warm smile.

“Derpy, are you alright?” Asked Twilight.

“Sorry Twi, I just don’t know what went wrong” giggled the gray Pegasus.

“It’s a mystery” ironized Rainbow. “So what’s up Derpy?”

The gray mare offered a letter to Rainbow very happy.

“It can’t be! A letter from the Wonderbolts!”

“What does it say?” Asked Dark approaching to Rainbow.

Rainbow Dash proudly read it aloud:

“Dear Rainbow Dash, as a reserve member of our team we need you to report immediately to our personal Stadium to train hard. There’s no time to explain, we can only say that we’re gathering our best recruits to help us with a very important presentation. Our reputation is in danger Rainbow Dash.

Spit Fire.

“How cool is that?” Smiled Rainbow. “See you girls, my team needs me!”

And she flew to the Wonderbot Stadium at full speed, where Spit Fire, Soarin, Fleet Foot, Rapid Fire, Lighting Dust for some reason and another recruit called East Wind were waiting already.

“Sorry for the delay, I came as soon as I got the letter, what’s going on?”

Fleet Foot nodded in approval.

“We knew we could count on you Rainbow Dash. Thank you all for coming. As you already know, we have a very delicate situation between hooves”

Rainbow raised an eyebrow just as East Wind and Lighting Dust. What the hay was going on?
Spit Fire shook her head and began:

“As you already know, six months ago Princess Luna completely reformed her personal Guard including a new Royal Airforce; leaded by the strongest warrior Equestria ever knew. But also that captain, the damn Black Swordsman, formed his own team of air athletes to compete with us and we’re not going to allow it”

“So as usual you want to defeat the Shadow Bolts” sighed East Wind.

“This is no game!” Shouted Soarin. “ After they defeated us on last Cloudsdale Fest, Princess Celestia agreed with her sister to bet our position as official performers at the Great Galloping Gala in a competition between them and us. Wonderbolts vs. Shadow Bolts face to face for the honor to perform at the Gala. We’ve being underestimating them for too long and now we’re paying the consequences, well it’s time work hard. That’s why we called you, it’s because we need the best of the bests to defeat the Shadows!”

Both veterans and recruits shouted in excitement.
Spit Fire cracked her neck.

“Good, that’s the energy we need to win. Prepare youngsters, this is going to be along weekend; remember this is no game, is for the honor of the Wonderbolts!”

They began to train, all the new recruits were really excited; and were more than ready to show the veterans they were ready to belong to them. Especially Rainbow Dash and Lighting Dust.
When they finished for the day Spit Fire gave them all a few tickets to invite their families.

“Here you go, invite friends and family to watch us defeat the exhibitioners of Black Swordsman and Lighting Flash once and for all”

The recruits smiled excitedly and went to the special dorms the Wonderbolts prepared for them. Rainbow was the most excited of all, she was about to show what she was capable of not only to Spit Fire, but also to Wings of Darkness; a member the Shadow Bolts who ended up being really close to her. She bumped into him in a bar one day and since then both Rainbow and Wings of Darkness were really close friends, maybe something else in the not so distant future.
But then the cyan Pegasus remembered the immortality thing and sighed. Why it had to happen to her?

The rest of the weekend was kind of fun, full of hard training for both Wonderbolts and Shadow Bolts under the vigilant eyes of their leaders, waiting for the time of truth: the face-off in Cloudsdale. Everypony were talking about, were the Wonderbolts would finally fell before the all mighty Shadow Bolts?

Anyway, waiting for the weekend Rumble arrived to the chaos headquarters:

“Girls! I just had the best of ideas!” He announced. “This Saturday everypony will be too busy watching the face-off between Wondres and Shadows; so the Weather Factory would be practically empty. Why don’t we mess up with the ingredients of weather?”

They all jumped excitedly.

“Mist, you’re such a talent!” Cheered Dark. “If we mix the weather ingredients with our own…”

“The grownups who spread the chaos instead of us. Dude, you’re freaking awesome!” Said Shadow.

“The only problem is that we’ll miss the face-off” sighed Black.

“Who cares? I didn’t get a ticket” said Night.

“Neither me” sighed Night. “So I’m free to have fun”

“Same here” said Shadow. “What about you Mist?”

“Well, yeah, my parents are soldiers of the Lunar Airforce remember? Directly under the Black Swordsman’s command! Anyway that day they would be busy and I’ll had to assist alone with my brother; and I wanted to go with them. Thunder will understand and even if he works at the Weather Factory he won’t tell to his partners”

Night raised an eyebrow.

“You told Thunder?”

“Hell yeah, since Dark was caught I told him and my parents; and they took it very well, they’re proud of me”

“Such relaxed parents!” mumbled Shadow Bloom.

Spike nodded.

“I know, but we’ll talk about Rumble’s family later, right now we have a plan to concentrate in. Rumble, pal that was just brilliant”

And they began to plan, as good agents of chaos they were always ready to make a disaster.

And the great day arrived!
Saturday Rainbow Dash and the rest of the Wonderbolts met at Cloudsdale Stadium ready to change and began the performance. But must for Spit Fire’s irritation, they met with their rivals, the Shadow Bolts.

“Morning” said the Black Swordsman as always. “Ready for today’s competition?”

“You don’t need to ask Swordsman, we’re always ready” said Spit Fire grinding her teeth.

Black Swordsman smiled sincerely.

“Let the best team win”

“Thank you loser” said Spit Fire, “now come on! We have to hurry, or are you already giving up before the mighty Wonderbolts?”

The rest of the team followed while Black Swordsman shrugged.

“Speaking of competitive spirit. Okay guys, let’s move!”

The rest of the Shadow Bolts followed except for one, who stayed behind along with Rainbow Dash (much for Soarin’s anger). Wings of Darkness.

“Ey Rainbow, what’s up? Ready to see who is the best once and for all?”

“Always ready Wings of Darkness, always ready. But it’s kind of sad Wings, are you hiding before your team to have an excuse to lose to me?”

“Don’t blame me for your own plans sore loser”

They both stared each other and laughed happily with a friendly smile; truly things were very good between the two of them even if Soarin didn’t like it.
But he couldn’t go threat the night flyer because in that time they were called by their respective captains and then moved on to the arena.

“ATTENTION ALL COMPETITORS, PLEASE PASS TO THE ARENA, THE FACE-OFF IS ABOUT TO START”

And as always as the opening act, Spit Fire and the Black Swordsman shook hooves before the hour of truth.

Now, speaking of the hour of truth, on the surroundings of the Weather Factory, a group of black foals leaded by a black and purple dragon arrived to the entrance, where a half-sleep security guard was complaining on his cabin. The team of chaos hid behind a column but it was unnecessary, the guard was too angry to notice.

“And all because I arrived five minutes late yesterday! Come on, I wanted to see the Wonderbolts fall, but no, the boss put me in here. I wish you burn in hell”

Mist raised an eyebrow but quickly noticed a few pigeons near and after speaking a little to them the birds flew to the guard annoying him even more. Of course the Pegasus took a broom and began to chase the birds while the team of chaos passed in front of his cabin and found the main key under the carpet.

“Too easy” sighed Dark.

“Considering the crime rate in Cloudsdale is almost zero, I’m not really surprised” said Mist.

“Enough talking we have to mix our especial ingredients before anypony notices” said Spike. “Now let’s separate: Mist and Dark, as pegasi you can reach the highest level of the plant, where the clouds are made; add your ingredients there. Night and Shadow, do whatever you can with the rainbows and Black; you and I let’s mix our stuff with the water for rain and snow. Are you all ready? Good, let’s move on!”

And they ran to accomplish their missions, at the water station Spike smiled while taking two carts he had with his magic. On the first one he had powdered milk, on the other one cocoa powder.

“An old favorite Discord’s classic” said the dragon in good mood.

Black smiled to him and took a book from her saddlebag.

“Here! The deodorant and transparency spell; no pony will notice we add something to the rain”

They both chuckled and after adding the milk and the chocolate, Black turned it undetectable with the two spells; very easy to cast but only worked in small amounts; except that with Black’s tremendous power (equivalent with Twilight’s when she was still a unicorn) it was more than enough hide the prank in the whole water supply of the Weather Factory.

“Mission accomplished” smiled Black to Spike. “Wanna do something while we wait for the others?”

Spike blushed.

“Sure. You know Sweetie? I don’t know but, have I ever told you that I like to spend time with you more than with the others? I mean, it’s great and all to spend time with all of you guys but with you is just… special”

Sweetie giggled.

“I know, I feel the same way Spike”

They both approached to each other’s lips when Spike burped a letter with his messenger breath:

RETREAT, PONIES ENTERING THE FACTORY, RETREAT!

“Great!” Complained both and ran away.

But they couldn’t advance much since the ponies were approaching where they were. Spike quickly made them both invisible when they saw two ponies who weren’t workers of the factory entered; how they knew they didn’t work there? because of the uniforms: both of them had their respective insignias as Wonderbolts and Shadow Bolts helpers.

“So why are we taking this clouds again?” Asked one.

“I don’t know, for their dumb competition I think”

They took the clouds and after check it were the quantities required by their bosses they moved them to the stadium.
When they left Spike made he and Sweetie visibles again.

“Is just me or Rainbow Dash is going to kill Scoots?”

“Well she can use her Sonic Dark Explosion to escape” mumbled Spike.

And they both escaped, in case something went wrong; all of them knew the emergency procedure.

…

Back to the competition both teams were tied, demonstrating they were at the same level. Spit Fire glared to the Black Swordsman, who calmly smiled to her.

“So it reduces to this, an obstacle race with relieves”

“You’re gonna lose” snarled Spit Fire.

Swordsman gave her a confident shrug and both captains flew to their positions waiting for the competition to start.
The referee explained the rules:

“Okay, this is the last competition; the winner will perform at the Gala this year so you better prepare yourselves. Each team will divide in six relieves to fly in a track with the most vicious obstacle we ever created and I assure you: you’re gonna sweat as never before”

Everypony examined the track: enormous pendulums moving left to right at great speed to destabilize the competitors, canons loaded with confetti and fireworks to make them los concentration; lasers to temporary blind the athletes during the race, wind tunnels and such. But the worst par were the clouds hyper-charged with electricity and rain. A movement in false and they would spend at least a week in the hospital.

“See the clouds? Are there as weapons. You can threw each other to make you fall in the obstacles or worst, but you’re only allowed to use the clouds, any tool or weapon would mean instant disqualification. Understood?”

The whole audience muttered, this was going to be really hard for both teams.
In the meantime at the VIP seats, the Bearers of Harmony were seeing their friend’s performance very closely.

“And why Scootaloo isn’t here?” Asked Fluttershy softly.

“They didn’t gave Rainbow Dash enough tickets” explained Twilight. “In fact, I came with my Royalty Ticket”

“But any of us would mind to give our ticket to poor Scootaloo” said Rarity. “Isn’t Rainbow Dash’s little sister after all? Any would understand that”

“Rarity is right, why Rainbow didn’t invited her?” Asked Applejack.

Twilight sighed, hoping not having to answer too many questions.

“The thing is Scootaloo will see this by her own” said Twilight not wanting to mention it was thanks to Spike.

Luckily for her the competition began before her friends asked her more things.

The captains would start the race while the rest will wait until the right time; and Rainbow was lucky to wait along with her friend Wings of Darkness.

“Ey, if you win I buy you a drink”

“Same here” said the Shadow Bolt. “And by the way, my true name is Eternal, Eternal Wings. That Darkness stuff is only my artistic name”

“Good to know” smiled Rainbow. “You can keep calling me The Dash”

They both nodded with a playful smile while the competition began. The referee took his position and began:

“THREE, TWO, ONE, GO!!”

Black Swordsman and Spit Fire lifted off at great speed, moving professionally all over the track.
The first obstacle: the giant pendulums, but it was no problem for the two experimented flyers. Both of them with their own strengths: Spit Fire’s, her speed; the Black Swordsman, his agility and reaction. Spit Fire grinded her teeth, she knew Black had the advantage in this one so she had to do something.
Taking one of the clouds the assistants prepared, she threw it to Black who reacted on time but he was used to use one of his two swords to deviate attacks and now that he had nothing, the cloud impacted fully on him; throwing him to one of the pendulums.

But strangely enough, instead of fall or something, the cloud glued him to the trap. Spit Fire kept flying away but noticed the Black Swordsman wasn’t following her. Of course she attacked him first but at this time he would recover, what happened. When she turned she had to ask for time out.

“EY, WHAT THE HAY? STOP, TIME OUT, TIME OUT!”

The audience were mumbling, wondering what happened.

“What happened?” Asked the referee followed by the security staff.

“THIS CLOUD IS MADE OF COTTON CANDY FLAVORED BUBBLE GUM!” Protested the Black Swordsman still glued to the pendulum and doing his best to hold the nauseas he was feeling since the enormous thing was still moving.

The referee shook his head not believing what he was seeing.

“It’s true!” Declared one of the staff members after trying another clouds. “The clouds are adulterated, we cannot continue with the competition in this conditions!”

Unbelievable, this was a complete indignation to the sport and the Equestrian Flyers tradition.

“Considering the situation I have no choice but disqualify the Wonderbolts. Shadow, you win…”

“No, we didn’t do this!” Protested Rainbow. “There’s no need to cheat since we’re the bests of the bests!”

“Yeah, I have to be on the Wonderbolt’s side” said the second in command of the Shadow Bolts, Black Swordsman’s little sister Leafa from the clan of Sylf. “This isn’t something they would do”

The referee and the security staff exchanged a confused glance. What to do?

“HEY! I’M STILL HERE!” Called the Black Swordsman.

The security staff flew to help the warrior while the referee keep wondering how to act considering the situation.
Finally the staff released the Swordsman but he had a long night before him removing the gum.

“I also believe they didn’t do this” said Black Swordsman. “Soemepony else had to… a prankster who doesn’t like airshows”

Prankster, the adjective rang a bell on Rainbow Dash. Now that she thought about it, bubble gum clouds that was Dark’s trademark move.

“Again? SPIKE! DO YOU THINK A FLYING COMPETITION IS ANOTHER OF YOUR GAMES? THOSE ARE PART OF CLOUDSDALE LEGACY! WHERE ARE YOU HIDDING, LITTLE LORD OF CHAOS?”

The cyan mare was furious, how they dared to ruin an airshow from her? Not, they would pay for this.
And the audience let escape an exasperation moan, the lord of chaos, of course! Who else enjoyed to annoy the ponies making a game of everything? It didn’t seem good for Spike and his team, for the first time kids and adults agreed he went too far.

So at the end the face-off was declared a draw and since the Gala was going to be next week, there was no time for a rematch, not for this year the air performance would have to be cancelled. This time the team of chaos made a lot of enemies.

Back to the surface, the team of chaos was chilling out with some ice cream.

“Second time our prank go out of control. We better make future ones with an emergency trigger oor something”

“We cannot” explained Spike. “Mr. Boss’ rules, I can’t fix anything, my powers are to create disasters not fix them”

“Oh, what a shame” mumbled Apple Bloom.

They kept eating in silence when they heard a zoom approaching more and more.

“YOU SIX ARE GOING TO PAY FOR THIS! I WONT’ FORGET HOW YOU RUINED OUR CHANCE TO DESTROY THE SHADOW BOLTS, WE BOTH LOSE AND…!”

Spike gulped.

“Guys, RETREAT!”

Spike and Sweetie teleported; Apple Bloom used her black apples of chaos to enchant a tree to catapult her away, Night used Pinkie-logic to also teleport away and Mist called two condor friends.

Only Dark remained who just looked at her older sister, gulped and:

“SONIC DARK EXPLOSSION!”

“Oh, you won’t get away that easy, SONIC RAINBOOM!!”

Author's Note

Okay, next chapter the long waited (I hope) Great Galloping Gala. Hopefully I’ll finish the first ‘season’ of this fic soon, introducing a new enemy like the show does.
A clue: is not an OC; no, he’s constantly mentioned by Twilight even if he never appears on the series. Can you guess who he is?

Read ya later!!

The Great Galloping Catastrophe

The Great Galloping Catastrophe:

Finally it was time! Time for the most famous and most waited event of all Equestria! An event that was expected both by the team of chaos and the Bearers of Harmony. And of course they both were preparing themselves for the time of their lives.
For example Rarity was busier than ever trying to finish all her dresses orders, luckily she sent the ones she made for her friends last night so she could finish the largest amount of orders she ever had. For some reason almost all her acquaintances got invitations to the Gala and of course they trusted Rarity to make their outfits.

“Here you go Rose: your dress and your sister’s” the white unicorn tiredly said to Roseluck. “But you know, I’m a little surprised you got invited!”

“I know!” Cheered Rose happily. “Unbelievable, simply unbelievable! I’m so happy to be invited to an event of high category like the Gala. And you know? even Carrot Top and Derpy were invited this time!”

“I know darling, I know” sighed Rarity. “I made their dresses too”

“Oh, sorry, ha-ha”

Little did they knew that most of the nobility were highly indignated for not being invited to the event. How could the Princess forget about them? The richest and highest class ponies in all Equestria. Most of them planned their actions as the Gala for months, and patiently waited for their invitations but those never arrived. Did the Princesses weren’t going to make the Gala this year? No, they will do it since Blue Blood, the Crystal Kings received their invitations directly from Princess Celestia and confirmed the event; they eveb ordered the annual larga ammounts of food, decorations and drinks but the rich ponies never got their invitation. Why?

One of the most offended were the world famous jeweler Goldand Diamonds, who refused to make the diamond brooches for the Princesses’ dresses since he always did for almost thirty years.

“But Goldand, your goldsmith skills have no match, why don’t you please us as you always do?” Asked Celestia.

“Your Majesty, you know why; you’ve offended me badly after years of service and friendship. Sorry but go find another jeweler”

And he left the conversation as finished; leaving Luna and Celestia as confused as ever.
The other offended pony who refused to provide his services for the gala (drinks, catering and staff) was Fancy Pants who respectfully but coldly closed his door on the Princesses’ noses.
But the weirdest part were the several gratitude letters and gift packages of modest hard-working ponies that they’ve being receiving for a little while. Okay, it was good to know their little ponies appreciated them, but why all this recognition from sudden?

The Princesses didn’t understood what was going on but also never considered both things were related.
Anyway, the great night finally came; most of the ponies the night of dreams and for others (especially a group of foals and a dragon) it was the night they would make things clear once and for all. But their older sisters didn’t suspect a thing, in fact they still thought they were going to have a sleepover at Sweet Apple Acres while the adults were at the Gala

“Eight thirty PM Big mac, A’ need them in bed at that hour, not a minute later” said Applejack.

The big red stallion nodded boringly.

“A’ already told ya’ sis, you can trust on me. Go and have fun, and say ‘houdy’ to the Princesses”

“Have fun Applejack, see ya’ at the morning” said Apple Bloom happily. “We’re planning to have fun as well in here, right girls?”

“Sleepover, yey!!” Cheered Sweetie and Scoots at the time.

Granny Smith also wished a good time for her eldest granddaughter and went to sleep while the Mane 6 were on their way to the Gala. When they were far enough, the three girls received Babs, Rumble and Spike. Once together took their forms of chaos and wore the dresses Rarity made them.
Big Mac, who was already aware of the situation for convenience and ease, just wished good night and good luck.

“And if ya’ can tell the truth already. Princess Twilight won’t speak so is up to you”

“Ya’re right big bro” sighed Shadow Bloom. “Why is she so scared of her friends? This isn’t even her fault”

“In part it is for hiding the truth” reasoned Sweetie Black.

They shrugged and then Spike made appear the especial transportation he just made: it were floating thrones like the one he used but each one with an engraving on the back designed to clearly defy their counterparts:

Shadow Bloom’s was made of gray stone, with black obsidians and rubies (volcanic crystal) embedded making the design of a giant black apple squishing a red one.
Sweetie Black’s was also gray, with diamonds and also obsidians embedded creating the design of several black diamonds destroying regular ones.
ScootaDark’s had the design of black lightings pushing aside multicolored ones.
Night Seed’s had the desing of black balloons popping yellow and blue ones.
Mist’s showed a black bat with a pink butterfly on its teeth.
And finally Spike’s showed the figure of a tiny alicorn bowing to a giant dragon; the message was clear.

“Is just me or they won’t like this at all?” Asked Mist. “Especially Twilight and Applejack”

Shadow Bloom shrugged happily.

“Whatever, we have to make a great entrance, remember is our chance to have fun as ever before; and since we agreed to tell the truth, it probably will the last time we have a chance like this. It’s time pals!”

“Now we’re talking!” Said Spike. “And don’t worry, we’ll be together no matter what”

“First we were the Cutie Mark Crusaders, but then we got our Cutie Marks as the villains of the story” said Sweetie. “Now we are…”

“AGENTS OF CHAOS, YEEEY!”

They made their way to the Gala, creating great impression everywhere; and since countless carts were transporting ponies for all over Equestria to the main event, their way was full of mumbling and stares.

In the meantime the grownups have arrived to the Gala already and where received by both Celestia and Luna:

“It’s Twtilight Sparkle and company!” Greeted Princess Luna with a huge smile. “Please go on and have fun”

Twilight raised an eyebrow.

“Princess Luna? I thought you didn’t like those kind of events”

“I usually don’t but this year we have a good show assured, courtesy of our friend Spike” said Luna calmly. “So why not enjoy it? After all his sense of humor is always innocent and happy, you never know what the children do to amuse us”

“Let’s better change the subject” asked Rarity. “Is an honor being here and if you excuse me, I plan to enjoy the party before the team of chaos show up”

“Yeah, let’s go!” Agreed the rest.

The two Royal Sisters shook their heads.

“They need to accept it” sighed Celestia. “This is the new age of chaos”

“I know, for me, I plan to enjoy it” smiled Luna. “The kid always surprises me for good”

“Yeah, he’s pretty original and all his pranks are in good fun”

“And speaking of his pranks, have you made the antidote or at least copy his candy of all candies?”
Celestia kicked the floor sadly.

“No, I think I must resign to a sugar free diet for the rest of my immortal life”

Luna didn’t say more and kept receiving ponies, must of them seemed shy and fascinated for the event, more than other years. And another detail was that none of them seemed familiar; and okay, every year they received ponies for all over Equestria but the nobility always showed up, this time they haven’t seeing a single high-class pony they know. What was going on?
Still that wasn’t something to worry about, at least their little ponies were having fun, for example Rarity who was remembering good times:

“Oh, the Great Galloping Gala! It’s been a while!” Smiled the white unicorn wandering on the Palace gardens. “Such memories, it’s as beautiful as last time! Or at least until he appeared, that jerk of…”

“Oh what a nice surprise!” Said a known and hated voice behind her. Rarity turned and as she feared, it was Blue Blood. “Is so good to see you Miss Rarity Belle”

Rarity’s face turned red and was about to yell the prince to go where he came from, but then she noticed his expression weren’t the same arrogant one of always; no he seemed relaxed and in good mood. I mean, he even noticed he was bothering Rarity and politely bowed to her about to retire.

“Well, I’ll see you later I hope. I wish you a beautiful night” he said with a smile and walked away gently.

Rarity raised an eyebrow confused and ran after the stallion.

“Blue Blood! Are you feeling okay? Did you hit your head or something? You know, you usually aren’t polite or kind or any of that; most like a selfish jerk”

Blue Blood smiled to her sadly.

“I know, but if you remember, I thought it was clear that I have to fake my true personality because of my job as a spy” he said taking one of the roses from a bush and gently putting it on Rarity’s mane. “My true self is a good guy Miss Rarity Belle, unfortunately my job forces me to act like the kind of ponies I hate the most”

And before Rarity could answer, he took another rose and ate it with pleasure.

“Blue Blood! How can you eat that?!”

“Because I’m a pony perhaps?”

“That’s no excuse!”

“It is, eating flowers is the most common when you’re a horse, or not? The buffet even have a rare variety of grilled chrysanthemums”

“Well yeah, but that’s Princess Celestia’s bush in her garden!” Protested Rarity still surprised by the stallion’s attitude.

“Precisely, a very rare breed of red roses that’s not only decorative but also delicious and a gourmet dish that I love. My aunt knows it and that’s why she usually keeps me away from her garden and gave me my own bush for my birthday but I can’t help but eating those in here. You see, it’s kind of fun annoy her a little for all the problems my job causes me; and since I’m a soldier as strong as Shining Armor if not stronger she owes me this pleasure”

“Blue Blood, how can you say that?! If Shining Armor hears you…” began Rarity, but Shining himself interrupted her.

“Thank you for defending me Rarity, but those are my words, not his” explained Shining. “Seriously, this guy is a fighting and catching-terrorists machine. And by the way, have you tracked yet that group of racists who want to separate the three pony races once and for all?”

Blue Blood smiled proudly but then he looked at Rarity.

“Shine, old pal, even if Rarity Belle is a very valuable pony for Equestria I don’t think we can discuss matters of national security in front of her, no offense Rarity Belle, is only that this subject is kind of delicate. Anyway, the only thing I can tell you is that we have a solid lead to a much respected Canterlot unicorn. Now, have you seen the newest tendencies in fashion this autumn? Are just brilliant”

Both friends made a high hoof and began a friendly chit-chat about everything and even if Rarity felt she was interrupting, Blue kindly invited her to the conversation and she had to admit she was having fun. Yeah, that couldn’t go wrong.

In the meantime in Fancy Pants’ manor the unicorn was grinding his teeth at the fact he wasn’t invited to the Gala when his wife arrived.

“A letter just arrived” said Fleur de Liz. “Maud Pie and Spit Fire are ready to the next step on our operations, the explosives are already set and ready. They’re only waiting for us”

Fancy shivered at Maud’s name. in all his years of secret conspiracies, she was by far the most dangerous pony he ever met. Genius level intelligence, mastery in explosives and geology and of course she never hesitated before kill a pony in order to achieve her goals. Maybe the terrorist organization Salvation was leaded by three: him, Spit Fire and Maud… but Maud was the true brain of the operation, the most dangerous and evil pony of all times.

“Darling?” Asked Fleur calling Fancy back to reality.

“It’s nothing, sorry dear. Anyway, soon enough the world will return to its natural estate: with the three races by their own, no more of this farce of tolerance and friendship”

Now back to the main event, Twilight was also wandering all over the Gala when she bumped into a young blue unicorn she never thought she will find in that event, still she smiled to the unicorn.

“Trixie!” Twilight called. “What a nice surprise, how you’ve doing?”

“Just fine Sparkle, what the hay do you want with Trixie?” Asked the blue mare angrily.

Twilight blinked a little surprised at first but them she smiled to Trixie.

“Nothing, I just saw an old friend so I approached”

“Oh, if that’s the case go talk with your friend and leave me alone” said Trixie taking a glass of wine from a waiter.

That hurt but Trixie made her point, they weren’t friends. But still Twilight didn’t give up and still tried to speak with Trixie.

“And tell me, how you got tickets for the Gala?”

“Well Princess, shall Trixie remind you that she’s the captain in chief of the Undercover Police, an elite military unit directly under Princess Luna’s command? She personally invited Trixie to the Gala along with her friends”

Twilight nodded, it had sense.

“Oh, that’s great Trixie. Wow, I didn’t know you had friends and…

Twilight shut her mouth as soon she realized she made a great mistake. Effectively Trixie was now pissed.

“The fact that I dislike the Princess of Friendship doesn’t mean Trixie doesn’t have friends of her own, genius. Now if you excuse me, Black! Lighting!”

The Lunar Captains, the former mercenaries from the faraway lands of Aincrad smiled to Trixie, the Black Swordsman and the Lighting Flash, they met back in the days they were still outlaws and kept contact since then. It was thanks to their intervention that Princess Luna offered Trixie a job instead of sent her to a cell for the rest of her life.

“Hey Trix! How are the old fellows from the red district doing?” Smiled Black Swordsman.

“Oh, they’re doing fine!” Smiled Trixie. “Flim and Flam just made a huge deal with Don Vito Colteone providing their fraudulent stuff and illegal weapons”

“Good for them!” Cheered Lighting Flash. “All of us have been doing great, right? And when we look back we were just a bunch of criminals wanted for several things like slay an Ursa Major in public or escape from Canterlot Dungeons”

“Princess Luna recognized your talents” said Trixie. “After all, once she hired you her guard became the most powerful in Equestria. I’ve heard that the Solar Guard fears you”

“She also recognized your talents Trix” assured Black Swordsman. “Haven’t you started the terror of the underworld, the Undercover Police?”

Trixie blushed proudly.

“But enough about business, how is Yui?”

“You will be surprised how hard is to find a babysitter for the Gala. Our usual one was invited as well” said Lighting Flash.

“Is she also secretly a military captain?”

Both Light and Black shared a laugh.

“Not that we know but have you noticed there’s a lot of common people in this Gala? Is good change for the usual guests. We haven’t even see Fancy Pants, by the way, do you know he’s suspect of being…”

“Keep talking and you’ll spoil Blue Blood’s work idiot”

“Even the owner of the lodging we used to live is here”

Now that was weird, he was a reformed changeling but still a changeling. Why was he invited, since he also was the owner of the place where the lowest criminals lived?

But at this point Twilight noticed she was a burden so simply walked away while the rest kept their talk.
Applejack was also wandering around happily when an energetic slap on the back surprised her.

“Hey cuz! How are you? Full of energy as the rest of the Apples? How’s cuz Mac and Granny Smith?”

Applejack smiled.

“Braeburn! What’ya doing here? Did you got an invitation?”

“Me, the sheriff and even the good chief Thunderhooves. We’ve been having great time her even if we thought we’ll had to deal with fancy jerks. But hay, we’ve seeing only hard working people as us, that what we call consideration. Princess Celestia’s best idea so far!”

“Is that so?” Asked Applejack.

“But of course! See, I even bumped into my old dentist who lives in Stalliongrado”

Applejack just saw her cousin walk away with a smile. So Princess Celestia decided to invite the hard-working class instead of the usual nobles? Okay, that was new but very considerate from her part. Sadly ponies like Braeburn rarely had opportunities to assist to events like that.

Pinkie Pie was happily bouncing all over the place, but instead of receiving reprove looks from the ponies she saw they were as excited as her or just a little nervous. In fact, seeing her that happy helped them to relax and enjoy themselves. It was great to be surrounded by common ponies instead of nobles who didn’t know how to have fun.

“Oh, isn’t that the party animal in a flesh? Pinkie Pie, right here!” Called D-P0N3; AKA Vinyl Scratch but her real name was Fancy Vanilla daughter of Fancy Pants.

“Vinyl! Bon-Bon!” Cheered Pinkie Pie. “Is great to see you girls! What you’re doing here? Supporting your marefriends?”

“Fiancés pal, fiancés” bragged Vinyl showing Pinkie the ring she had on her horn. “Octavia and I will marry in two months; and Lyra and Bonnie’s wedding will be at any time from now”

Bon-Bon blushed a little.

“Vinyl, don’t say those things just like that”

“It’s Pinkie, who’ll organize Tavi and I’s wedding reception” answered the white unicorn. “And what do you think of the Gala Pinks? It’s the first time I got invited and I was really worried, Tavi always told me is full of high-class ponies who look down at you but not, I’ve only seen nice fellows”

“I know, right?” Said Pinkie Pie. “It’s weird but a good change for the usual; however, how are your fiancés? Still playing?”

“Hay yeah!” Smiled Vinyl. “Octavia and Lyra are playing with the rest of the orchestra and she’s doing great but it’s a shame. I thought I would see my parents to introduce Tavi but I haven’t see them yet. Weird guys, they never mind the filyfooler thing but never forgave me for date an earth pony”

Pinkie shrugged.

“Parents are weird. However get ready! Spike and his group are going to make sure the party to get epic, more epic than the epic”

“Really?” Asked Bon-Bon. “That’s great, I wanted to thank him to push me to expand my business but since he doesn’t purchase candy anymore I barely see him when he is fighting you”

“Thank him?” Asked Pinkie.

“Before his candy of all candies I was in my comfort zone selling sweets to Ponyville, but after his intervention I sell home-made lunches, more elaborate candies and not only to Ponyville; all because he made foals unable to eat normal candies”

Pinkie Pie smiled happily, it seemed like not only close friends appreciated the dragon.

Moving on to the back-gardens, certain yellow Pegasus was walking ashamedly where she created the last disasters. But this time she found the garden closed by a golden gate with a giant lock on it.

“What? But it was such a beautiful area! I, I…”

“Whose fault do you think is locked?” Asked the royal gardener, the same for last time, showing his face from behind the gate. “You really messed up that time, you know?”

Fluttershy blushed.

“I’m deeply sorry for that! All I wanted was to become friends with the little animals”

The gardener sighed.

“If that was what you wanted why don’t you came to me first? I work here so I know them better than anypony! With my help you could make new friends instead of crashing the Gala”

“I didn’t thought” mumbled Fluttershy.

“Yeah, I noticed it. However: let’s do this, I’ll let you pass if you promise to do exactly as I say, okay? Exactly as I say, I’m serious”

Fluttershy accepted happily and passed after the gardener opened the gate for her. It was the same scenario of the disaster but this time with the gardener’s help she managed to approach the animals without causing them any problem. She waited until he said it was okay to get closer. It was great, and the best part it was when a toucan flew to the gardener’s hoof and he offered the animal a fruit, that happily ate it.
The gardener took another fruit and gave it to Fluttershy.

“Here, you give it to the toucan. But be careful! Look at the fruit, not the bird”

Fluttershy obeyed the expert and did as he said, approaching slowly to the toucan without seeing him, just the fruit; that he devoured in an instant. The toucan then lowered his head a little.

“He allows you to touch him, do it but only a small contact or you’ll scare him”

Fluttershy again did as he said and the toucan happily flew to her back.

“You did it!” Congratulated the gardener. “Just with a little of food and patience you can do great things”

“Thank you mister, if it wasn’t for you I maybe…”

“Organize a disaster like last time?” Mocked the pony. “You like animals, I can see that, but next time you should ask first don’t you think?”

“Your absolutely right Mister”

“Bushroot, my name is Bushroot. What about you lady?”

“Fluttershy”

They shook hooves and started a friendly chat about animals, a passion they both shared. Fluttershy was having a great time.

Also Rainbow Dash who found his friend the Shadow Bolt attacking the buffet.

“Rainbow Dash! Is great to see you!”

She smiled.

“Same, Eternal Wings. What are you doing here?”

“Enjoying the Gala as a common citizen instead as the show thanks to the young lor of chaos”

“Huh, don’t remind me that!” Complained Rainbow.

They both kept quiet until the orchestra began to play a new song and Eternal offered his hoof to Rainbow.

“Why don’t we stop remembering depressing things and have a great time together? Wanna dance, Rainbow Dash?”

The cyan Pegasus blushed a little.

“I don’t know how to dance Eternal. That’s so not-radical”

“I’ll show you, you see: when I’m not kicking Wonderbolts’ butts I’m a dance teacher”

“Seriously?”

“Of course, I joined the Shadow Bolts because of that. You see: I met the Black Swordsman when he came to my academy wanting to learn how to dance to impresshis wife. At first he was kind of clumsy”

Rainbow raised an eyebrow.

“Again, seriously?”

“Yeah, and after that we both create the choreographies; he adds his savage and powerful combat skills and I add all the style. Still, wanna dance?”

“Yeah, why not?”

They began to dance nice and slow, and Rainbow had to admit Eternal was a great instructor, taking her just as she neede.

“Say, Eternal, when you met the Black Swordsman he already was the Lunar Captain or he was still the mercenary?”

“Mercenary, but I didn’t turned him to the crown since I was there when he and the Lighting Flash slayed that Ursa. I remember it clearly: he using his signature move, the Star Burst Stream and she the Mother’s Rosario it was so cool”

“Yeah, Fluttershy doesn’t like them because of that”

Ponies keep arriving to the Gala, introducing themselves shyly to the Princesses and then passing to have a great time. And somehow the event felt more familiar than usual; it was kind of nice.

“Sister, I wonder, did we sent the invitations to the right ponies?” Asked Luna after a while.

“Now that you mention it, probably not. That’s why almost all nobility is angry with us; is not like I really care but still is good to know”

It was when the team of chaos arrived. The two Royal Sisters face-hooved at their thrones, the Bearers won’t take it well.

“Is a pleasure to see you, Princesses” smiled Spike. “Thank you for inviting us. Here, accept this as a sample of our appreciation”

Said that he offered Celestia a package of candy of all candies. Celestia practically jumped on the present while Luna face-hoofed again, what an idiot.
It was when Dark offered her a pound of coffee.

“Here you go Princess Luna, you’re a little complicated so we couldn’t think in something better. I hope you like it”

Luna smiled warmly to them.

“Thank you children, I appreciate the intention”

Black made a small bow.

“And even if you weren’t planning to invite us on the first place, we’re really grateful for being here”

“And from now we apologize for the disaster we’re about to create” added Shadow.

Then the team of chaos moved to the event. Luna chuckled and walked behind them.

“Luna?!”

“What? This is going to be fun!”

After a small shrug, Celestia joined her sister, like she said, this was going to be fun.
Finally on the main courtyard, where the Gala was taking place, the team of chaos made a great entrance and as the team predicted, the Bearers didn’t like their thrones.

“Spike!” Warned Twilight.

“Speaking of bad taste” snarled Rarity.

The whole Gala muttered seeing the small confrontation between Harmony and Chaos. As always the opinions about them were mixed, from one side there were who admired their work as masters of chaos; for the other the ones who found it annoying.
But they all were staring at them.

“Ey, what’s going on here?” Asked Shadow. “Isn’t the Gala usually full of nobles?”

“It looks like somepony messed up with the invitations” said Black.

“You’re right!” Agreed Dark. “But who could do something like that? I mean, sent the invitations to people who really deserve it instead of nobility”

“You’ll need a lot of guts to do something like that” said Night.

“And most important, great power” added Mist.

Spike smiled.

“Great Power? You mean like the power of Chaos?”

Everypony’s jaws dropped, this was for real? So they were invited by Spike instead of Celestia? After half minute of silence, they began to cheer for the team of chaos, who bowed gracefully accepting the recognition.

“Great, now they promote themselves as cheap politicians” complained Rarity.

“It can’t be” said Twilight approaching to Spike. “DO YOU REALIZE WHAT YOU’VE DONE SPIKE? HOW DARED YOU?”

“As we said, we gave the invitations to the ponies who really deserved it” said the dragon. “Besides, all Equestria suffer because of our pranks, I don’t see why not do something nice for them from time to time”

Twilight sighed.

“Twi?” Asked Applejack.

“I admit they have a point, but Spike! You know that mess up with mail is a federal crime? Besides isn’t any mail, is Princess Celestia’s mail”

“I don’t really care Twilight Sparkle” said Celestia. “In fact is a good change from the usual Galas, but Spike: TOUCH MY MAIL AGAIN AND I SWEAR I’LL EXILE YOU TO THE SUN”

The lord of chaos made appear more candies to calm her down, and it worked. Luna face-hoofed for third time.

“Yeah, I like the change as well; the whole event feels friendlier than usual; but now I understand why all Canterlot doesn’t talk us. Still good one Spike”

“Thank you Princess Luna, and it’s only the first part of my plan! Normal people are friendlier and have good sense of humor not like the nobility. Nobles won’t like what we’re about to do?”

“What are you planning Spike?” Asked Twilight almost afraid to ask.

Dark grinned to her.

“The usual: a disaster!”

Luna nodded and took a glass of wine and a little cucumber sandwich as a snack.

“This requires popcorn but I think this will do”

It was when the chaos began. Shadow threw her famous black apples of chaos to bring the artistically cut trees to life; and those began to dance all over the place.
Night jumped and made appear the latest and loudest DJ console.

“Hey Vinyl!” The black filly called. “Want to perform at the greatest event?”

“Are you kidding me? HAY YEAH!” Cheered the DJ taking control of the console and began the mixes to spice up the party. The white unicorn took the mic and shouted: “Ey ponies! HOW’YA FEELING? ARE YOU READY? BECAUSE DJ-P0N3 CERTAINLY IS!”

The madness began when the dubstep music resounded all over the place.
Octavia didn’t know if get angry with her marefirend and the agents of chaos or go dance; so at the end she joined the party along with Lyra.
The rest of the orchestra also dropped their instrument and joined the part as well.

“So from sophisticate event to a Friday night disco; isn’t’ this great?” Cheered Pinkie jumping all over.

Trees and ponies began to ‘feel the wub’ as Vinyl dancing all over.
It was when Dark flew above them and shouted:

“EY PONIES, THE DRINKS ARE ON ME!”

And she prepared several fruit-punch clouds to start a delicious rain all over the place.
Rarity groaned in indignation when her favorite dress ruined because of this, and the worst part was that she couldn’t even go inside because the clouds were indoors too. Damn Dark.

“We already knew this was going to happen Rarity” sighed Applejack resigned.

Night by her way prepared her laser and fireworks party-cannon and began to shoot all over.

“ISN’T SUPPOSE TO BE A PARTY?”

“HOW YA’ FEELING PONIES?” Asked Vinyl.

A general cheer was her answer.

“This mix is especial for couples, I made it when I confessed for the first time. This is for you Tavi, I LOVE YOU!”

This music was still loud but slow; especial for couples; and as a result more couples joined to the center but nopony called more for attention than the young couple of chaos.
Black approached gently to the dragon’s ear and asked:

“Ey Spike, when are you going to forget about Rarity and begin to look at me?”

Then she kissed him passionately, much for Spike’s surprise. He smiled.

“I already did, but I’m too shy”

Black giggled and placed her hoof in his mouth.

“So, would you be my drakefriend?”

There was no need for words, Spike kissed her this time, holding her with his powerful claws and keep dancing closer to each other.

Vinyl went out of the console and enjoyed the piece with Octavia; and also Lyra and Bon-Bon were having fun at their side. It was just great.
In another corner, Rainbow was still dancing with Eternal who was as skilled dancing classical as dancing dubstep; and like Spike and Sweetie, were dancing really close to each other.

“Rainbow, would you like to go out one of this days? You know, not a competition, a date” asked Eternal.

“I would love to” smiled Rainbow.

And in another corner, the Black Swordsman was dancing with his wife Lighting Flash with a very romantic aura emanating from them.

“Remember when we met to defeat that monster in the forest fortress? We’ve being together since then. We belong to each other, don’t you think Black?”

Black Swordsman muzzled with Lighting.

“It was meant to be, Lighting. I knew you had to be mine since the day we solved that murder together”

They kissed passionately remembering all their adventures in Aincrad.
Generally the atmosphere was nice and enjoyable, not really caring about the fruit punch rain and the dancing trees; it was fun, period.
On the backyard Fluttershy and Bushroot hadn’t realize that the disaster had already started, no, they kept playing around with the animals who happily and fearlessly approached to Fluttershy.

“You’re a fast learner” smiled Bushroot. “I’ve teached you well”

Fluttershy smiled to him

“Thank you Bushroot, you’re a great teacher” she said softly.

They somehow understood each other and were great friends by now; any pony who loved animals was okay on Bushroot’s book, and also Fluttershy’s. But then an impertinent voice interrupted them:

“You’re right Fluttershy!” The young colt said. “He is a great teacher, if it wasn’t for him I would never approach that easily to this little animals”

Bushroot and Fluttershy turned to the agent of chaos, surrounded by a yellow fox with several tails, a very muscled squirrel, a toucan with large enormous legs and even a hedgehog who was now blue with red shoes.

“Mist…” mumbled Fluttershy.

The colt grinned to the two older ponies and then to the animals.

“My friends, I already gave you what you asked, go on, have fun! There’s no small craving, the great Mist can grant all your wishes”

The first to react was the blue hedgehog, who turned into a ball and rolled away at great speed destroying the golden gate starting a big stampede with mutated animals much for Mist’s amusement.

“Run, run free! THE GREAT MIST IS GIVING YOU THE CHANCE OF YOUR LIVES!”

There was no need to repeat, in a matter of seconds the main event was full of this crazed creatures destroying everything and adding more chaos to the already chaotic Gala.
Fluttershy stared to Mist but he shrugged.

“I would love to hear your scold Flutters but I have to fly to see how are my friends doing. See your!”

And flew away. Fluttershy quickly apologized with Bushroot and flew after Mist trying to catch all the animals she could. Bushroot just threw away his cap.

“Son of the B&%/TCH! How dare you to go and SH@#45T on my work you little mother FU/(/&56ER!!”

Mist laughed happily looking how the animals broke into the halls where the Gala was taking place destroying everything on their way, and the two who made the worst disaster were the fox (who used its tails as an helicopter) and the blue super-fast hedgehog.
The problem was that the animals interrupted Spike and Sweetie’s especial time together.

“MIST!”

“Oh come on! How could I know you were sappying together, huh?”

The dragon and the unicorn hugged each other sighing and teleported to a branch to continue enjoying their moment.
And when Shadow saw the stampede about to get her, she used her improved agility and parkour skills to elude the attack.

“Okay you must admit this time I added the final touch. Point for Mist!”

“Whatever idiot” said Dark grinning. “And that’s why we didn’t allow the nobles to come here, they would die of indignation seeing this disaster!”

Black chuckled.

“It was great, don’t you think guys? One more time we proved we’re way better than the Harmony Bearers”

Shadow looked at the living trees she just summoned.

“What are you waiting for? We don’t finish until everything is broken!”

The trees military-saluted Shadow and did as she said destroying the remains the animals left. But the flying fox and the fast hedgehog weren’t satisfied yet and joined to finish the already devastated area.
Finally it was official: that was the most disastrous Gala ever, much more destruction than last time when the Harmony Bearers arrived. It was simply a catastrophe, the trees were destroying everything, the animals were annoying the guests because they were soaking with fruit punch and even Vinyl considered that disaster was too much for her and quietly retired.

“Well, its official” bragged Spike to Twilight and her friends. “My team have bettered you one more time. What do you say Princess Celestia, this is worst the disaster they created or what?”

Princess Celestia didn’t answered immediately, she was too busy laughing just as most of the guests; all of them knew it was going to end like this and weren’t upset. After all the lord of chaos made sure everypony had fun as always.
The only ones who seemed really pissed off were the Bearers. Finally Celestia managed to speak a little.

“This, hahahahaha, is great… haahahahaha, just great, ha-ha; you bettered of course! This is the funiest Gala I ever been, hahahahahah! You ruined my dress but I don’t really care, it was fun kid, I must admit you have talent as god of chaos”

The agents of chaos exchanged a high-hoof, mission accomplished. Then Mist and Night left to keep making a disaster, leaving their friends with the Bearers.
“Yeah, yeah, you caused the mother of all disaster” sighed Applejack. “But seriuslly kids, what’s the idea?”

“Defeat you of course” said Shadow calmly. “Applejack, is all about defeat you. We’re the Chaos, you’re the Harmony”

“Natural enemies” added Black. “Sorry about your dress Rarity but you already knew we were coming; but I must admit you took your time to design it”

Rarity’s face turned red and was about to strangle Black but she was held by Twilight, Rainbow and Applejack.

“Listen carefully brat! If it was for me, you six would be stones already! You say you’re not evil just annoying but this is beyond the limits of the tolerable!”

“Easy Rarity” said Dark. “You’ll defeat us one day, I promise; but in the meantime accept we won. Rainbow gets angry with me from time to time but she always know is a matter of time you are able to defeat us”

Rainbow frowned, but since it was Scoots she let pass that.

“Girls, for tonight your prank was more fun than annoying” said Fluttershy softly. “Just like when you made that snow-pony who defended the winter; but girls, why? What we ever did to you that made you decided to become our enemies? I understand chaos is as important as Harmony but that doesn’t give you the right to defy us over and over”

“Fluttershy is right” said Pinkie. “It’s always a party with the six of you but I don’t think is good for such young foals to go annoy the grownups just like that. Why are you doing this?”

The CMC exchanged a quick look, first with Spike then with Twilight and Rainbow Dash; and knew it was time. Twilight wanted them to stop, to change the subject but it was too late, both Rainbow and them knew it was now or never.
From the corner of their eyes they saw Night still having fun with her party canon (that shoot disco lasers and black frosting) and on the other side of the garden they saw Mist having the time of his life with Celestias’s pets. They should tell the truth as well but first things first, after all they almost had nothing to do with the CMC personal struggle.

“Well, we helped Spike from the very beginning; but we started because it looked like a great idea at that time” said Shadow.

“A great idea? A great idea for what?” Asked Rarity suddenly very interested in the story. “Because nothing, and I repeat: nothing, is stupider than go serve the lord of disharmony and chaos!”

“Ey, they don’t serve, we’re friends!” Said Spike a little offended.

Black nodded and hugged Spike by the waist.

“He’s right, we’re friends and always would be. A little more than friends from now on but still friends. But keeping with the story, we helped him because it seemed like a good idea… to get our Cutie Marks.

Twilight couldn’t believe it, didn’t they had a deal? Weren’t they supposed to wait until she revealed her own secret? But Rainbow nodded proud, it was clearly the right team.
By her way Fluttershy gasped in surprise, was it really possible! No, they were too close to their sisters to do something like that; but then she understood that was precisely the reason why they did it. Pinkie’s jaw dropped to the ground by the surprise; and even Celestia’s eyes widened in realization, how could they be so blind?

But who were worst were Rarity and Applejack.

“NO! THIS HAVE TO BE A JOKE, A CRUEL JOKE!” Cried Applejack in frustration but the most she thought about it the most obvious it was. “No…no, no, Apple Bloom?"

“Sweetie Belle?”

The girls made a quick high-hoof and showed their true selves.

“Hi sis”

“Do you mind if we discuss this in the morning?”

Author's Note

The Great Galloping Gala chapter as I promised. And thank you for the idea Snowy Flanks but like I always say this is a translation; all the chapters are already written, but your idea will do for the next Great Galloping Gala episode in the Spanish version and later on here. Again thank you for the idea and sorry if I was unable to make it happen this time.

Read ya’ later!!

Acceptance

Acceptance

Acceptance

A new day started at Sweet Apple Acres for the entire Apple family. But that morning one member in particular felt really, really tired: a small yellow filly who couldn’t sleep in the entire night. She was still remembering what happened last night:

“No…no, no, Apple Bloom?

“Sweetie Belle?”

The girls made a quick high-hoof and showed their true selves.

“Hi sis”

“Do you mind if we discuss this in the morning?”

Rarity and Applejack didn’t say a thing, just turned to the exit and returned to Ponyville before the rest of the group. And when Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle arrived to the town on their floating thrones, the two sisters have already locked themselves on their rooms.

What would happen to her that morning? Well, staying on bed trembling weren’t gonna help Apple Bloom so she jumped out of it ready to confront her sister. When she turned in Shadow she knew it was risky from the very beginning.
She walked downstairs to the kitchen.

“Isn’t that ma’ little sis?” Suddenly shouted Applejak. “The sweetest, most playful and the cutest of all Equestria who will always help me and be at ma’ side no matter what?”

Apple Bloom gulped, Applejack had enormous bags under the eyes, a fored smile and even a tic under her left eye.

“Applejack are you alright?” Asked Apple Bloom carefully.

“Of course A’m right! Just enjoying ma’ little sis’ company! Because yer’ always with me never against me; and A’ was thinking we can spend an entire day together just the two of us, as sisters, what do ya’ think?”

“Ehem, Applejack, A’ have plans already… ya’ know, with Spike and the rest of the team of chaos”

Applejack began to laugh forcedly.

“AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!! Oh Apple Bloom, if you want to go on a crusade with yer’ friends it’s alright; just don’t brake anything. Imagine that! You an agent of chaos; ahd who do ya’ are? Ma’ pain in the flank Shadow?”

Carefully Apple Bloom moved backwards and took her form of chaos.

“Yes?”

Applejack shouted confronting Shadow:

“SHADOW! WHAT’ YA’ DOING HERE? WHERE’S MA’ SWEET APPLE BLOOM WHO WILL NEVER, NEVER, BE LIKE YA?”

Apple Bloom gulped and ran away finally getting what was going on with her older sister so she ran to Twilight’s Castle. On her way she bumped into Big Mac.

“Howdy Apple Bloom! I saw the good news on the paper, congratulations! You’re becoming legendary with those touches. Lots of letters to the editor thanking ya”

Shadow Bloom looked at the house.

“That’s good to know but right now A’m worried about Applejack, A’ can’t belive what A’m saying but I prefer to see her angry”

“Eeyup, A kinda’ hear ya but she’ll recover soon, don’t worry”

…

Sweetie couldn’t sleep neither; her sister was a little too dramatic and when she ran downstairs she found her door shut, a bad sign for the very beginning.
Still Sweetie thanked the extra time to think and took breakfast alone. Following her daily routine she took the newspaper on the front door and began to read it; couldn’t help but smile looking at the front page:

THE BEST GALA EVER
Agents of chaos turn an exclusive event on a party for everypony, hundreds grateful with them

Smiling, Sweetie checked the letters to the editor instead of the comics, three whole pages thanking the agents of chaos! Wasn’t that great?

“That taste!” Said Rarity behind her. “Some ponies really don’t understand that they’re thanking for a total disaster. Seriously, if I put my hooves on those six I swear thing will get ugly”

Sweetie gulped, she was nervous but ready to face her sister no matter what.

“So hi Rarity, did you slept well?” She asked with her voice trembling.

Rarity shrugged beginning to prepare some eggs and coffee for the morning.

“No darling, I had an awful night thinking about the dress that the agents of chaos ruined”

“Okay” said Sweetie going straight to the point: “And what about me? I’m grounded or something? What are you going to do to me Rarity? Or shall we discuss it first?”

“Discuss what, dear?” Asked Rarity without understanding. “Did you broke something while we were at the Gala fighting the annoyances of the agents of chaos? Because if that’s the case material things can be replaced”

Sweetie Belle raised an eyebrow, what happened with Rarity?

“No, I haven’t broke anything”

“Well then there’s nothing to worry about dear”

“So you don’t mind of me being… you know, Black?”

Rarity froze by half of a second and then turned to Sweetie with a forced smile and a tic on her eye.

“You Black? O come on Sweetie, is that another of you CMC pranks? Faking being my worst enemy in the world, good one Sweetie, good one! Dear Sweetie you’re too sweet for being Black. It’s funny, you pretending to be my nemesis”

This was worrying so Sweetie took her form of chaos.

“Sweetie Belle! You’re so skilled with costumes! Did you learnt that from Twilight Time? But sweet little sister, there’s a lot of ponies you can prented to be instead of the nuisance of Black. Why don’t you disguise yourself as Twilight for example?”

Worried for Rarity, Sweetie Belle ran to Twilight’s Castle, Rarity was in denial so she needed help from the Princess of Friendship.
On her way she bumped into Apple Bloom.

“To see Twilight?”

“Eeyup”

“Applejack is also in denial?”

“Eeyup”

Without need to say more, they knocked the door where the lavender unicorn opened them.

“Ey girls, what do you need so early in the morning?”

“We have a little problem with our sister” said Sweetie.

“And since ya’re friends you maybe can help them to accept reality. They’re in denial about who we are”

Twilight frowned.

“I was expecting that reaction from Rarity but not from Applejack. Wait a minute and we’ll bring them all together, okay?”

The fillies nodded and half an hour later the Mane Six and the team of chaos was reunited on the Palace along with two pegasi from the Lunar Airforce they didn’t know.

“And you are?” Asked Rainbow Dash.

“Oh, hi. My name is Night Wing, Rumble’s mother”

“And I’m Red Hood, his father”

“This is a family thing and Princess Sparkle asked us to help, after all our little champ is now part of Equestrian history, that’s something to celebrate” said the mare.

“And that leads me to our main thing” said Twilight. “Do you know why we called you, Applejack, Rarity?”

·”Nope” said Applejack. “And if you don’t mind I would appreciate you to be quick because A’ have a ton of apples to buck at Sweet Apple Acres”

“And I have lots of delayed orders so as Applejack I would appreciate to hurry darling” said Rarity.

“We’ll took as much time as we need since this isn’t something you can discuss quickly” said Spike firmly. “You two must accept reality at once: as I am the lord of disharmony and chaos, your sisters are my agents Shadow and Black”

Applejack’s eye twitched.

“Oh come on!” She said. “A’ had enough of this prank on the morning. A’m still surprised of you being the new Discord, much more annoying and bettered but A’ would never believe that my dear Apple Bloom is Shadow”

“Applejack this is worrying me” said Shadow walking taking her form of Shadow and then back to Apple Bloom. “Here I am, transforming in front of ya’. If only we discuss this and you listen”

“This is another of Spikes’ stupid pranks” complained Rarity. “Come on! Sweetie would never do something like that”

“Girls, try to listen please!” Asked Fluttershy. “This can’t go on like this, all of us accepted the truth already why don’t you do it as well? even Rainbow Dash accepted Scootaloo is Dark”

“And I got angry at first but nothing has to change between us” said proudly the cyan mare. “Right Scoots?”

“Of course Rainbow!” Said Dark. “Please accept it, is a whole new way to relate with your sisters”

“Rainbow’s sister betrayed her, but Sweetie and Apple Bloom aren’t like Scoots” said Rarity. “Right Applejack?”

“Darn right Rarity! I practically raised Apple Bloom and she wouldn’t do what Shadow do to me!”

“If you only listen to me Applejack…” tried to say Apple Bloom.

“Probably Shadow brainwashed ya’ Apple Bloom, but A’ know you’re not them, period!”

“Girls, it don’t have to be like this!” Said Pinkie Pie. “Accept it, let’s get angry and then have a sisters’ reconciliation party”

“Pinkie and I add the especial effects” said Night Seed.

“If you allow us to say a few words…” said Night Wing, Rumble’s mother. “Girls, maybe you’re angry at them for what they’ve being doing to you, but they’re your sisters. Your sisters and our son are now part of Equestrian history”

“Yes, your sisters will be side by side with you on history books” smiled Red Hood. “Let’s have a tea or something stronger to relax and…”

Rarity shoot a lighting to the roof.

“STOP IT! Look, I don’t know why you all agreed to come and participate on this joke but as I said, I have things to do”

“Yeah, if you excuse us”

And both left the palace slamming the door.

“Great, now what?” Sighed Rainbow.

“Maybe we should give them time to think about it” suggested Twilight. “But probably if we let them in denial they’ll never accept the truth. Especially Applejack, she’s as stubborn as a mule and Rarity can be really dramatic and elude the subject forever. Seriously I don’t know what to do”

“You probably don’t but we do” said Shadow Bloom. “We’ll make sure that they accept it, force them to understand why A’ became Shadow”

“Same for Rarity” said Sweetie. “Spike, would you mind to help us?”

The young lord of chaos nodded.

“What do you need?”

“I know you reserved it for an especial occasion but… we can really use your bat-prank now. Is a little dangerous but that’s why is perfect to force them to open their eyes” said Shadow.

“Wait a minute, dangerous? What you mean with dangerous?” Asked Twilight scared but it was too late since the dragon already released the black and purple energy of chaos.

On their sanctuary on Sweet Apple Acres the vampire bats were sucking the juices from all the apples and spitting the seeds, when the black and purple wave reached them.
Their eyes glowed with an odd purple light and attacked more apples. Applejack was passing by right at the time to see how the things got ugly: when the bats spitted the seeds, immediately a young apple tree began to grow big and strong instantly giving fruits from the very beggining but instead of normal apples were the black apples of chaos.

“Oh hay no!” Shouted Applejack but it was too late, the apples fell from the new apple tree and when they impacted at the floor they exploded releasing the chaos:

Some trees began to dance all over, others overgrew to giant sizes and others just came alive and walked to spread the chaos elsewhere. The worst part that each seed created a full grown tree so this was very dangerous.

“SPIKE!!!”

Unfortunately he shout scared the bats who flew away to spit the chaotic seeds anywhere else too. Things couldn’t get worse, right?
Big Mac was occupied rolling barrels of apple jelly to the storehouse when he saw the apple trees parading to the town to spread chaos, chaos and more chaos. Suddenly he felt light… very light and before he could react he was floating around.

“A LITTE HELP!” He called.

“Come on Big Mac, enjoy it as I do” said Granny Smith floating happily. “I haven’t felt this light and young in years!”

Luckily things haven’t got worse… there at Sweet Apple Acres, but everywhere the chaos were worse than ever. Every time an apple of chaos exploded the nature altered all over the place, or the laws of physics (gravity, inertia, friction, etc.) went crazy; also ponies who suddenly believed that they were animals or objects or whatever. Even weather altered starting random rains of sports drink or chocolate ice cream snow. The powers of the agents of chaos.

And the bats keep spreading it all over the Kingdom!

Luna were looking at the window and frowned.

“This has Discord’s signature, not Spike’s. Why the level up?”

“It was because they were being too soft I guess, probably they were warned that they would need to go like this at some point”

Luna raised an eyebrow but nodded, it was probably that but still Spike almost never reached this level of chaos.
The problem was that in some places the prank escalated less than others, since the weather weren’t appropriate to grow apples. But in those cases Spike documented well and added other animals to spread the chaos with another plant; like in Reptilia, Kingdom of Dragons, where he used a variety of volcanic tortoises who ate mountain grass.
It was pure madness in that place.

“Great, what is he up to?” Grumped King Flames of all dragons.

The chaos were growing and growing and there was no way to stop since the girls tried to expand the wave of Harmony all over the world but this time it was useless. The only thing they managed to do was to cure the animals who were spreading chaos but at this point the living plants were already on the move and Harmony couldn’t help them to go back to normal.

“Our Harmony Grenades are also usless” complained Twilight after shoot one of them to a tree. “Spike, tell us what can we stop this? It’s more dangerous that your usual plans!”

The dragon grinned.

“I know, that’s the idea Twi”

Applejack confronted him.

“Spike stop it! Finish this so A’ can go to ma’ farm to hug and protect my sweet little sister from you and your team”

“Same for cute sweet Sweetie Belle!” Added Sweetie Belle. “I’ve planned an especial sister weekend together so you better stop this before it starts!”

Both teams, Harmony and Chaos, had a sweat drop on their foreheads.

“Calm down!” Said Mist. “We’ll tell you how to stop this, but not for free”

“Typical of cheap villains” said Applejack. “What do ya’ want?”

“It’s very simple” said Shadow. “Two one on one duels: you and Rarity versus Black and me. We’ll met at Sweet Apple Acres’ practice rodeo to have it; win or lose we’ll tell you how to stop this”

“And what’s the trap?” Snarled Applejack.

“Our powers” explained Shadow. “But you should come alone or we’ll never tell ya’. This can’t continue like this… sis”

Black offered her hoof to Rarity.

“So what do you think? a little duel, nothing more nothing less”

Rarity stared at Black but shacked her hoof agreeing. Then Black teleported she and her friend to the meeting point.
Applejack exchange a small look with Rarity and ran to Sweet Apple Acres as well.

It was when Spike lowered his floating throne and Night Seed and Mist turned back to their usual selves.

“Sorry for that Twi but they have to make things clear”

Twilight nodded.

“A little too much if you ask me but probably this is the best option”

Babs chuckled.

“I don’t know how Rarity and Sweetie get along but at least I know it’ll work with Applejack and Apple Bloom”

The rest nodded, now it was up to them to confront their older sisters.

Rarity and Applejack arrived where they agreed and the first thing they notice was the mud pond in the middle of the rodeo.

“Great! Mud! Isn’t a way to finish this cleaner?”

“Well here we are!” Called Applejack ignoring Rarity. “What kind of duel you want?”

Black and Shadow appeared before their opponents each one with a rope on their mouths.

“Tug war” said Shadow. “You and I will try our strength. Rarity and Sweetie their magic”

“And to avoid complaining there’s a pond of shampoo this way” said Sweetie Black.

“And then you’ll tell us how to stop this?” Demanded Applejack.

The two of them nodded so they began the duel.
Applejack was pulling the rope with all her strength and also Shadow, but she had her own way to do this by using her tail to pull the rope instead of her mouth. Applejack grumped in frustration.

“Tat’s eating!” She complained (with the rope on her mouth)

“I can’t hear you” mocked Shadow.

“TAT’S EATING!”

“What?”

Applejack released the rope and Shadow was sent backwards violently. The orange mare smiled to her defeated rival jumping over the mud to land in front of Shadow with a faint smile.

“Sorry kid, that’s the exact same trick Rainbow used un me during our first Iron Pony competition”

“A’ know, A’ saw everything, sist” said Apple Bloom taking her normal form.

And before Applejack could protest she forced a black apple of chaos on her mouth.

“Whoa, mint” said Applejack.

“Applejack, you can’t keep denying it” said Apple Bloom firmly. “Really, Sweetie and I are really worried about you two. We convinced Spike to make this disaster to make you understand: A’m your little sister who loves ya’ but A’m also Shadow Bloom, your counterpart and greatest rival. Accept it already!”

Applejack then took a deep breath and yelled releasing all her anger at least. Apple Bloom let her be but took her form of chaos as a precaution.
Still she smiled.

“Finally, A’ was afraid you would keep denying it”

“Sorry if A’ worried you Apple Bloom but… you don’t understand how it feels. A’ love ya’, yer’ my little sister, the one I’ve being taking care since mom and dad passed away so A’ can’t understand why are ya’ doing this to me. What A’ ever did to you? Why join Spike? WHY? Yeah, you got your Cutie Mark but that doesn’t gives ya’ the right to annoy me every time. Now A’ understand Twilight a little better”

Shadow nodded.

“Applejack, is not easy to be yer’ little sister. Yer’ big and strong and cool, and A’ wanna be like ya’. But one day A’ realized that’s impossible!”

“Apple Bloom! With time and patience you can be like me, you don’t need Spike to give ya’ powers instantly; you can develop your strength by your own”

“What A’ mean is that ye’re a Bearer of Harmony; the impersonation of Honesty. You have yer’ own stained glass on Canterlot and no matter how hard A’ try, A’ll always be at yer’ shadow. That’s why A’ became Shadow; because you were destined to great things but not me, A’ had to do something to be as great as you. For the ponies A’ll always be yer’ little sister, not the independent pony A’ want to”

“Apple Bloom” mumbled Applejack releasing how she felt for the first time.

“That’s why A’ kept going, my Cutie Mark was one thing, but now A’ have the chance to have a legend for ma’ own. Now A’m an agent of chaos, well known for being a threat to Equestria; no more Apple Bloom yer’ little sister but a legend”

“But still this can be dangerous Apple Bloom. This cannot end well”

Apple Bloom took a deep breath, this was the hardest part.

“And A’ also did it because with all that happened between us, you still treat me as a little child. You try to protect me for every single thing in this world but you are what you are because you had the chance to make your own mistakes. Okay, it’s time for you to let me make mine”

“But Apple Bloom, A’ met mistakes and because of them A spend very difficult times. A’ tried to save you from those situations”

“But you can’t protect me forever and you know it. A’ understand ya’ want too but you grew up and learnt because of your failures… okay let me do mine please! And that’s why A’ love being Shadow, because when A’m her you treat me as an adult. You even broke a barrel on my back with all yer’ strength!”

“True! Oh ma’ poor Apple Bloom, did A’ hurt you?”

Apple Bloom sighed.

“Exactly what A’ meant. Ye’re a great sister but as stubborn as a mule. Do you realize how overprotective you really are? Spike magically provided me with all yer strength and agility so that barely hurt. But that’s what A’ mean, you considered me yer’ equal”

Applejack sighed

“Unbelievable A’ pushed you this far to make me realize. Yer’ right Apple Bloom, A’ tend to underestimate ya’ but now that everything is clear we can start all over. You can quit to your chaotic self and be as Apples should be: united”

Apple Bloom smiled.

“Sorry sis, but A’ wont quit. Create disasters is too fun to give up so ma’ form of Shadow is here to stay”

Applejack’s eye twitched.

“Do you want to be grounded for a the rest of yer’ life or what?”

“A’ cant’ quit ma’ powers. First because A’ don’t wanna, second because are permanent; A’ll have them as long as Spike is the lord of chaos”

Applejack didn’t know how to react but at the end she hugged her sister, at least she have accepted that Apple Bloom was truly Black. The first step was always the hardest.

In the meantime Black and Rarity were fighting at the strange shampoo pond; Black using only half of her great power (she was as strong as Twilight were when she was an unicorn) and Rarity was giving all she had but it was useless.

“What’s the point of this Black? Humiliate me again? Why you and Shadow wanted this duel?”

“You know why Rarity, this can’t keep going, you must accept it for good, sister”

“I’m not your sister! My only sister is Sweetie Belle and she’s not an annoyance like you, she’s good and sweet, polite and always do all she can to please me. Really it makes me feel guilty from time to time. I really can’t spend as much time as I want with her because of my work but I still love Sweetie and she will never hurt me”

Black grinded her teeth.

“And haven’t you thought that she’s very upset with you because of that? That you’re always putting her aside because of your stupid dresses and the few time you spend together you’re so tired and in bad mood that all you do is to scold her? Haven’t you see how unfair you are with Sweetie Belle even if she loves you so much?”

Rarity screamed and tried harder to defeat Black but she couldn’t.

“Who do you think you are to know what Sweetie needs? You are not…”

Sweetie turned back to normal, and on her usual self she wasn’t that strong so Rarity easily pulled her to the pond of shampoo.

“You know what Rarity? For being the Element of Generosity you are very selfish with the ones who loves you. That’s why I let Spike give me my powers, that’s why I decided to become Black, because I have to put you on your place from time to time. Yes, I have a vengeful personality”

Rarity walked backwards.

“No! Is not true! Another of your cheap trick, you can’t be Sweetie Belle, you can’t…”

Couldn’t keep the farce and began to cry.

“YOU CAN’T DO THIS TO ME SWEETIE BELLE! I’M YOUR SISTER AND I LOVE YOU, CAN’T BELIVE WHAT YOU’RE DOING TO ME!”

Sweetie nodded.

“I know you love me Rarity, but the problem with you is that you can’t see beyond your nose. For you being generous means give things, not give time and care of those who love you. You take a lot from others but never return anything more than mere stuff”

“Sweetie Belle, I’m not selfish”

“No? you always knew Spike had a crush on you and used that to take advantage of him over and over, right?

Rarity muttered in shame.

“And not only Spike, me too Rarity. Try to understand: we love you and wanted to be loved as well, but you have a weird way to show love, even appreciation. Sorry but I had to do something about it, I had to punish you somehow and that’s why I turned Black”

Rarity sighed sadly, now than she thought about she was a truly awful pony. Sweetie Belle’s anger pushed her to became her nemesis Black.

“So do you understand now why I’ll keep being Black, right?” Asked Sweetie. “Because you’ll think twice before mess with me to vent your frustrations and I’ll be a legend for future generations. And I’m also dating Spike from yesterday!”

That last line was like a bucket of icy water.

“WHAAAAAAAAT??!! SWEETIE BELLE FINISH THAT HORRIBLE RELATIONSHIP RIGHT NOW! HE IS DANGEROUS!”

“It’s my choice, sorry” mocked Sweetie. “I love Spike and he loves me back, he’s a sweet little dragon and you can’t date anything higher than a god”

Rarity looked away, but still hugged Sweetie.

“I’m so sorry I made you become Black, I never realized how much I hurt you”

Sweetie shrugged.

“Extreme sisters need extreme measures!”

Rarity smiled.

“Let’s do one thing: once we fix this chaos we’ll take a bath together as we were children to celebrate a new relationship and then… I’ll take a potion to sleep. This day have being a shock”

“Okay Rarity, thanks Celestia! Your denial really worried us”

Rarity smiled.

“Yes, sorry for that”

“Now keeping our promise: the power source of the mutated plants are on its roots, you have to find the way to mix Harmony with the nutrients the trees took from the ground, use rain; mix the Rainbow Powers with the Weather Factory and problem solved”

Rarity smiled to Sweetie Belle and after joined Applejack, ran to tell Twilight.
They solved the problem soon and went to celebrate; not another day saved from Spike but because of the sisters’ reconciliation.
Everything was perfect and nothing would ruin it.

…

The Harmony rain filtrated all the way down to an underground prison (sealed with the Princesses’ most powerful spells) turning into an irritating leak dripping right on the most forehead of the most dangerous pony of all times; awaking him from his long sleep.

“Oh come on! Not even in eternal prison can a pony rest in peace?”

Author's Note

So here we are, that was fast but again that was one of my favorite chapters; now we’re about to end the first ‘season’ of this translation with a ‘boss-battle’ and the question is; who do you think that pony was? I know, I know, I already asked that but only two tried to guess.

Read ya’ later!!

Chaos vs. Insanity, the ultimate battle

Chaos vs. Insanity, the ultimate battle

In the chaos headquarters, formerly the CMC clubhouse, the whole team of chaos froze looking at what just happened. How could a single pony defeat that easily to the Bearers of Harmony, the Four alicorn Princesses and the deadliest warriors of Equestria without effort? NOT, THAT COULDN’T BE!!

“No, NOT MA’ SISTER!” Cried Apple Bloom turning into Shadow and running to get the damn pony who dared to hurt her sister, but Spike stopped her with his magic.

“Shadow wait! You have to think!

Shadow kept trying to go but Spike’s powers were firm and too much for her; unfortunately Sweetie also got alert and turned into Black to assist Shadow and Spike was beginning to have problems.

“Both of you STOP IT RIGHT NOW!” Ordered the dragon with a strength unknown until now. “Stop it already, we can’t just go and face him”

“For you is easy to say it!” Protested Dark. “You have no older sister to take care of…”

But she muttered when she remembered Twilight.
It was when Black noticed Spike’s claw, firmly holding his throne at the point that he was bleeding. And now that they looked at him carefully, they gasped to see he was crying in fear.

“I want to do something, I really want to” he said with a trembling voice. “But you already see how easily he defeated them, he is too powerful. Guys, I cannot risk to lose you! I already lost my big sister, I can’t lose my best friends as well”

“Fine, but we have to do something” said Mist. “They are still alive; now that’s something. We haven’t lose them yet, but you’re right at one thing: we cannot act recklessly”

“Even if we get them back how are we supposed to make them grow to normal size? Isn’t that guy the most powerful magician in Pony history?”

Spike grinded his teeth thinking… there had to be a way.
Thanks to Twilight he knew a lot of that guy… she practically spent half of the day talking about him. What he can use against him? Well, he knew he was dedicated to his studies; always inventing things and discovering stuff about pony magic; as Twilight a true academic. And speaking of Twilight, what was the most annoying thing for an academic?
Think Spike, if he’s like Twilight what bothers her must bothers him…
Then he grinned when he had his epiphany.

“I have an idea but I need you to trust me”

Black smiled softly to her drakefriend and kissed his claw.

“Here, a healing kiss” she smiled. “And Spike, we’re your team, remember? of course we trust you as our leader. Isn’t that right guys?”

“He messed with the wrong sists” assured Shadow.

“Yeah, you tell us dude, we’ll follow you until the end” said Dark with a faint Smile.

Mist nodded and Night cracked her neck.

“Ready for everything, let’s teach a lesson to that mad pony”

Then Spike charged his claws with the black and purple energy of chaos.

“What do you suggest Spike?” Asked Black.

“We’re agents of chaos” he said finally. “Our mission is to mess with the ponies, to drive them crazy. Any pony we want”

“What do you mean?”

“I wonder what could happen if we drive a pony who is crazy already even crazier. Let’s show him how annoying we can be”

The five agents of chaos looked at him as he was crazy so he explained himself:

“You see: we should thank him for what he did, he freed us from our only rivals: the Elements of Harmony and the Princesses. There’s no pony, and I mean no pony, who stop us to expand chaos all over Equestria and the world. Imagine: we have a free way to drive mad anypony we want and there’s nothing or no one to stop us. Anypony we want”

Black chuckled when she understood.

“Oh I get it now, but how do you drive crazy a pony who is already insane?”

“I guess we’ll have to find it out” chuckled Mist. “And now that there’s no Bearers of Harmony we can try everything”

They took a deep breath and ran to action. But at the entrance of the clubhouse they bumped into the Black Swordsman and the Lighting Flash, who ran all the way from Canterlot.

“You’re here! Good, we have a very big problem” said Black panting.

“I know you’re the team of chaos but your sisters are in danger” said Lighting Flash also panting.

Spike winked an eye to them and then the team led to Canterlot.

…

At Canterlot Archives, especially the area of Star Swirl the Bearded, Star Swirl the Bearded himself had already all the books he needed for his demented researches with several ponies immobilized with his magic aura; surrounded with the entire scientific equipment.

“Say Celly, there’s something neither Hatty nor me understand” said the crazied wizard to the tiny Princess on his crystal ball. “Why did you named this area as me if you don’t like me?”

Celestia glared at him.

“I honor the pony you once were Star Swirl, not the one that you turned into”

Star Swirl giggled happily.

“But I’m still me my faithful student! I Pinkie-Promise you that this research about the pony body resistance would change everything forever. Now, where were we? Oh, what affects you the worst; scorpion stings or snake bites?”

With his magic he brought closer the two unconscious captains: Blue Blood and Master Sword.

“The Military! Their resistance is superior to any other pony; the perfect test subjects for this project” smiled Star Swirl in delight.

“Please Mr. Swirl!” Cried Twilight from the crystal ball. “You don’t have to do this, you’re a great pony! Please, I’m sure you’re still there, just have to think. Please bring back the reason you lost long time ago!”

Star Swirl raised an eyebrow.

“I lost reason you said? Hummm, knowing me that’s nothing new. I’m a genius but also very disorganized, I left everything on the most unusual places. Ey! Probably I could find it with my collection of dust. I was contemplating at it when I decided to pass them the vacuum to keep it clean and it suddenly disappeared! I don’t know if I lost it or it was stolen from me; probably the second”

Applejack and Rainbow Dash face-hooved. This was the most brilliant pony of all time? Seriously?

“Whatever” the demented sorcerer said taking a silver plate with small amounts of some kind of black powder. “That experience showed me that dust is too valuable for the ponies so instead of dust I’ll collect pepper! No pony would think in stealing pepper right? I wonder why ponies don’t usually like it is so pretty and smells soooooo gooooooood”

What happened next was completely obvious: a tremendous sneeze (from their new point of view it looked like a typhoon); seriously being shrunk was very uncomfortable.

“OH NO! MY PEPPER! I thought this collection was untouchable! Who would like to steal my pepper?” He said looking at the empty silver plate. “Certainly it was the same pony who stole my dust. You didn’t see anything, don’t you?”

Applejack sighed.

“Unbelievable, simply unbelievable; of all enemies we had to be defeated by him?”

“Not even the Crystal Heart can defeat him or something?” Asked Rarity to Candace and Shining.

Both shook their heads.

“No, like the Elements of Harmony it only works with those who are evil” explained Candace. “And I feel no evil coming from him, his aura is the same of a mental patient”

Shining hugged her.

“And if somepony can read a pony’s feelings that’s my Candace”

They all let escape a defeated moan, so everything was lost for them?
Then Trixie entered, gasping to see her fellow captains in those conditions.

“Grandpa no! Please don’t! They’re my friends, if you hurt them…”

“Your friends, my cute little granddaughter?” Asked Star Swirl scratching his beard. “Oh, that’s so great! You know how to choose them, don’t you? They’re the perfect test subject for my newest investigations. New knowledge is on experimentation, you know? let’s do this: if they’re your friends you choose who’ll get bit by the snakes and who’ll get the stings from the scorpions”

Trixie froze in fear, was her grandpa serious? Knowing him, yes. She needed to do something and do something quickly.

“But grandpa, you promised me you’ll teach me, remember? You said that you’ll tell me everything you know like when you visited my dreams. Why don’t we study together? I really want to be like you grandpa”

The demented pony kissed her forehead.

“Of course I’ll teach you my cute little granddaughter; you can be sure of that. But you also know I don’t like to be interrupted when I’m experimenting so let me do some tests on youf friends and they I’ll start your lessons. Right? O why not start now? Stay and I’ll show you how to do a methodological investigation. You’ll learn how to experiment with other ponies! So where were we! Oh right, shall we start with scorpions or snakes my cute little granddaughter?”

Trixie sent an apologetic and very scared look to the crystal orb and gulped, now what?
Luckily a parchment appeared in front of the crazy magician in the middle of green flames.

“Dragon’s messenger breath?” Asked Star Swirl. “Okay, that’s interesting… I wonder who wrote me… Do you think it was the pony who stole my pepper and dust? Anyway let’s take a look”

On the tiny crystal ball they all stared in silence, could it be Spike?
When he opened it, an explosion of confetti, serpentines and loud dubstep music make him fall of the impression. Trixie muttered in surprise but then she grinned in satisfaction.

“Okay is this a joke or what?” Asked Star Swirl shaking the confetti from his beard examining the parchment again.

This time the message received him splatting a cake on his face.
Trixie couldn’t help but chuckle.

“Not funny my cute little granddaughter, not funny! And you Hatty! How many times I’ve told you to not to laugh of a pony who was just pranked?”

The hat remained silent of course but he frowned.

“What? A thousand times? Hatty, I’ve told you six billion times to not to exaggerate!”

On the crystal ball the tiny ponies were between fear and exasperation; just like Applejack, the fact that they were defeated by HIM for all the ponies began to piss them off. Seriously, this idiot was the greatest magician of Pony History?
In the meantime Trixie examined the parchment.

“Oh, it’s an invitation to a party” explained Trixie scratching her head.

Star Swirl then took the parchment confident that there were no more bad jokes to attack; a stream of fruit punch straight to the face made him realize he was wrong. Squeezing his beard, Star Swirl began to look everywhere knowing that the prankster had to be close.
He finally the black filly hanging from the chandelier with her tail.

“So you’re behind this pranks” said Star Swirl. “Who are you and why your parents haven’t taught you to respect your elders, especially when they’re in the middle of amazing discoveries that would change Equestria forever?”

The filly, still hanging, shrugged.

“It wasn’t me, I just came to the party” she said agilely jumping from where she was and landing on her back hooves to then stretch Star Swirl’s hoof. “I’m Night Seed, nice to meet you”

Star Swirl smiled dangerously.

“You have a very interesting aura, want to join my experiment Night Seed? I don’t know why but you feel like… full of chaos. Chaos in pure state, how’s that possible?”

Night shivered slightly but kept with the plan.

“Experiment? Nah, boring! I came here for the party!”

“There’s no party in here, just science!” Giggled Star Swirl. “But science is a party itself. If you want to join me…”

“Ye’re right, there’s not party, YET!” Cheered happily Shadow Bloom entering from a big window. “But we’re gonna change that in no-time!

“Don’t you get an invitation?” Asked Sweetie Black teleporting in a corner.

“You got it, your granddaughter still haves it” said Dark also entering by the window.

Trixie passed him the stupid parchment that he read carefully.

Dear Mr. Swirl: you’re cordially invited to a party in your honor.
Place: Canterlot archives, Star Swir’s section.
Hour: RIGHT NOW!

“What?!”

“A party in your honor” explained Mist appearing. “Come on, isn’t that hard to understand”

Star Swirl looked at Hatty.

“You knew about this Hatty?”

Before the hat could ‘answer’ Spike teleported to Star Swirl with a friendly smile.

“Knew? He was our spy and told us everything you like Mr. Swirl!” Cheered the young dragon. “Are you ready?! NIGHT, PARTY CANNON!”

Night Seed took her especial cannon and filled the room with such scandal that included lasers show, last Vinyl’s album at full volume and black and purple confetti all over.
It wasn’t easy to annoy a pony like Star Swirl, but they were interrupting his studies, the thing he hated the most.
He looked at his precious parchments ready to collect new data but Spike simply extended them on the table and placed a punch bowl to then start dancing with Black. And Star Swirl though he was dying when during their dance they kicked the ink jar and all the content spread on his most recent annotations.

“WHAT THE HAY DO YOU THINK YOU’RE DOING?! NOOOOO!”

Black quickly separated from Spike faking being embarrassed.

“Oh, right! He’s the guest of honor and we’re practically ignoring him! And we haven’t even thank him right?”

“So what are we waiting for?” Asked Mist excitedly.

And suddenly the six irritating children took him on hooves and began to cheer while singing horribly out of tune:

CAUSE HE’S A JOLLY GOOD FELLOW! CAUSE HE’S A JOLLY GOOD FELLOW! CAUSE HE’S A JOLLY GOOD FELLOW!

“And no pony can denyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!” Finished Spike with a tone so high-pitched that the archives windows cracked instantly (except for the crystal ball where the tiny ponies were held). But the agents of chaos were wearing ear protectors so they were safe.

Then they let go the crazy pony and kept going with the party; or pretending because really they were watching at every single move of the lunatic ready for a quick escape.

“OKAY STOP IT!!” Roared Star Swirl surrounding with an aura of pure power. “WHAT THE HAY IS GOING ON IN HERE?”

The music stopped and Spike made appear his floating throne and smiled to Star Swirl showing all his fangs.

“Is a pleasure to meet you Mr. Swirl! My name is Spike, lord of Disharmony and Chaos; and they’re my associates: Night Seed!”

“Is good to meet you Mr. Swirl!”

“She’s Shadow Bloom”

“Houdy!”

“ScootaDark”

“The best of the team”

“Mist”

“How are you Mr. Swirl?”

“And my marefriend Sweetie Black”

Black jumped to Spike’s throne and kissed him on the cheek; much for Rarity’s irritation and Twilight’s surprise; but now they had all of Star Swirl’s attention.

“The Lord of Disharmony and chaos? That explains your strange aura, but what happened with the other guy? You know, the thing that looks like something that born after an orgy between the gods and a bunch of other animals”

They all moaned.

“Dude! We’re children!” Complained Mist. “You just simply can’t put that disturbing images on our young minds”

“Seriously grandpa, that was gross” joined Trixie.

“I suppose you’re right, sorry” said Star Swirl. “What about Discord?”

Spike relaxed on his throne.

“He decided it was time to retire since he’s too old to spread chaos; so he nominated me as his replacement. But that doesn’t matter Mr. Swirl, we’re throwing you this party because…”

Black approached the crystal ball where everypony were locked with her magic and passed it to Spike. The dragon laughed evilly and shook it with cruelty. Inside it was worse than a tsumani and earthquake together, what was Spike doing?

“This group of tini-tiny ponies always stop us, they even managed to reform Discord. But you did something none of us could: to defeat them!”

“And even the Princesses” chuckled Mist giving the mad pony a friendly slap on the back. “Now we have a clear path to spread chaos all over Equestria!”

“There’s no pony who can stop us now, just look at them: so little and hopless” smiled Night. “Now, hit it guys!”

CAUSE HE’S A JOLLY GOOD FELLOW! CAUSE HE’S A JOLLY GOOD FELLOW! CAUSE HE’S A JOLLY GOOD FELLOW!

“And no pony can denyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!”

Star Swirl and Trixie covered their ears, this was totally insufferable, in all his years of research nopony dared to interrupt him in such annoying and irritating way.
It was too much, and to make thing worst, Shadow began to dance with Hatty once she put a party hat herself.

“Hatty you traitor!”

Shadow looked at him and after think about it a second and a half, she put Trixie to dance with Hatty and she took Star Swirl as partner.

“You wanted to dance with me Mr. Swirl? Oh, it’s such an honor, of course A’ll dance with the pony who defeated our enemies!”

And the poor wizard was pulled into a very fast and rude country-style dancing; and he was reaching his patience limit.
Trixie smiled and after she exchanged couples with Night to dance with Mist. Star Swirl couldn’t believe this! First Hattya and now his granddaughter! Everypony betrayed him!
It was too much for him, he screamed in anger and teleported looking for a quitter place concentrate on his studies.

Everything stopped and Spike put the crystal ball on a safe place.

“Are you alright? sorry for earlier girls, now we’ll get you out of there as soon as we could. In the meantime: Trixie, take care of them!”

The blue unicorn made a small nod.

“You can trust Great and Powerful Trixie, I knew you could find the way to defeat my grandpa. I love him and all but he’s crazy”

Celestia looked at Spike.

“Be careful, you won this round but only because you caught him out of guard, but you have to be more careful with him. I know is asking you too much but please stop him! We cannot let him experiment in ponies. Please, stop him from doing that”

“We took care of that first” explained Mist. “That’s why we took our time to get here: officially there’s no place in Equestria where he can relax and study, everything is too messed up to”

Luna looked at them very serious.

“Do you realize you’re in dangerous terrain? Every lunatic has a fixation, and Star Swirl’s are studies. Without his fixation he cannot regulate himself and if he doesn’t regulates…”

“I know, we’ll craze somepony who is already crazy. But we’re out of options” explained Shadow.

“Your mistake was that you can’t fight a crazy guy seriously, you have to lower to his level” said Black. “Let’s hope that this works”

Rarity was about to say something but they suddenly heard a crash and a shout of crescent anger.

“Oh, he found that we turned all the hallways in soap” grinned Spike. “Now let’s get the hay out of here before he kills us for real!”

The teams of chaos teleported away.
Trixie looked at the crystal ball.

“Shall we worry about them or for my grandpa?”

Celestia shook her head.

“Honestly Beatrix Lulamoon, I have no idea”

In the meantime, from the remains a very fancy glass cabinet, Star Swirl got up as he could from the slippery floor holding from a shelve but thanks to the agents of chaos it wasn’t made of wood but of cracker and he fell again.

“Isn’t there a damn room in this place where I can rest peacefully?” He shouted. “HATTY, WE’RE LEAVING! WE CANNOT CONTINUE WITH YOUR INVESTIGATIONS IN THIS CONDITIONS!!”

And tottering around in the soapy hallways he made it to the entrance where Trixie was waiting for him with Hatty and the shrunken prisoners. Star Swirl stared at her hat.

“Something wrong grandpa?”

“Well… yeah! Hatty seems to get along just well with your Witch-Hat! At this rate they’ll be dating in no time!”

Trixie didn’t even bother to answer.
Then Star Swirl put a hoof on the stairs… but unfortunately somepony (who knows who!) turned it into a water-slide and the poor elder found himself dragged by the current at 60kmph.
Trixie had a sweat drop on her temple and better teleported down. The soaked Star Swirl had a tic under his left eye, he clearly got annoyed when ponies didn’t let him study.

“Little M &$%/THER F$/&K%ERS. Is there any other place you know we can continue with our investigations, my cute little granddaughter?”

Trixie shook her head and showed him the surroundings:
Everything was a complete and total disaster, of course. The Princesses’ Palace were floating several meters from the ground with several liters of soap running out of all windows and doors; but the liquid never touched the ground; some kind of unusual force made it make all the way back.
Several tortoises were flying to the north in reverse, a very muscular bunny was arm-wrestling with the Minotaur Iron Will; an arm wrestling fight that was taking place on a raft in a raft floating in a river of…

“Oh, what’s this?” He asked tasting the caramel-colored liquid. “Whoa! This is delicious! The most delicious candy I ever tried; a candy that leaves in shame every other candy I know”

On the crystal ball everypony made a synchronized face-hoof.
Star Swirl stopped tasting the delicious candy of all candies and began his look for a calm place to continue with his studies.
Trixie followed him doubtful of what they’ll find next but at least a little relieved that Spike won’t let him experiment with the other ponies.
Effectively Star Swirl looked everywhere but there was no place where he could investigate in peace.
Everything, absolutely everything, was touched by madness… or shall I say chaos?
But okay, he was able to stand chaos; what was driving him mad was the irritating and out of tone music that were coming from everywhere, giving him the mother of all headaches and driving him to a nervous collapse. Seriously, what was that horrible sound?

It was when he found a little orchestra of children armed with pans and pots creating that horrible racket; leaded by Black who greeted him as an old friend.

“Oh, hi Mr. Swirl! What do you think of our master piece? Is a march in your honor, for get rid of the Princesses and the Bearers of Harmony! From now on this would be the Kingdom of kids! Would you like to hear our other works? All of them are for you!

A nervous tic reappeared on the magician’s eye.

“Girl please. I beg you…”

“He’s begging us guys; you know what to do!”

“No, that was not what I meant!” Protested the magician but it was too late.

CAUSE HE’S A JOLLY GOOD FELLOW! CAUSE HE’S A JOLLY GOOD FELLOW! CAUSE HE’S A JOLLY GOOD FELLOW!

“And no pony can denyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!”

This was enough.

“STOP IT PLEASE!!”

Black prepared herself for an escape maneuver but without losing her calm, she trusted in her drakefriend’s plan.
Rarity looked from the crystal ball to her little sister; she was scared for her but she also felt proud of her. Anypony could see the confidence on the filly’s eyes, it helped them to calm down a little.
The one who was feeling worst for moments was Star Swirl, because as Luna assured: without access to his fixation he was getting out of control even more… and with the scandal keep going on the background his thoughts were barely more than a blur.
However he felt Trixie’s hoof on his shoulder, so he relaxed a bit.

“Girl, please, I have an important investigation to do and I can’t do it if you keep interrupting me with this craziness. Please, tell if there’s any place I can reorder my thoughts and keep my investigations in peace?”

Sweetie pointed to a big building only a few blocks away.

“You can use the library of the Gifted Unicorns Academy, get there… if you can”

Not noticing the sarcasm, Star Swirl nodded.

“Thank you kid, let’s go Hatty, my cute little granddaughter and Witch-Hat!”

“He named your hat?” Asked Black.

“I know, I know” sighed Trixie following the crazy magician.

They walked for a while until they found a small sign:

CRASH ZONE, WATCH YOUR STEP

Trixie chuckled when she remembered Black’s comment, if you can.
Star Swirl already was familiar with the signature of chaos, it was going to be easy to break the spell but when he was about to do it, he was something that completely horrified him:

It was Spike, with a bunch of books that he was ripping off the pages and throwing it to a bonfire.

“Hi Mr. Swirl! I was checking on your investigations about the laws of physics…”

“WHAT?” Roared the unicorn looking his academic proud being destroyed by the Lord of Chaos.

“Mmh, very interesting, but since there’s no more Guardians of Harmony we’ll do some changes here, I decided to mess with the laws of physic forever! That’s why I’ll get rid of this obsolete investigations; every single copy of them and you can investigate the laws of physics again”

The tic under his eye got stronger, this manifesting as a tremble all over his body.

“Okay, I finished!” Smiled the dragon. “Now I’ll take care of your theses of Equestrian Biology!”

Said that he went inside the library.
Enough, Star Swirl charged to the dragon but he forgot about the detail of Spike’s spell on that block and before he could react, instead of go directly to him he began to move backwards.

“What?”

He tried to run to the left but he crashed right instead. His sense of direction was messed up.
But of course being the skilled magician he was he just could brake Spike’s spell but he couldn’t concentrate since he was attacking his weakness: the job of his life.
However, he managed to calm a little and effectively he broke the spell with ease; so he marched to the main door and opened it.
Spike calmly went out of the window and closed the door behind him.

“That won’t delay him that much” mumbled Twilight from the Crystal Ball.

“It will, it’s a crazy door”

The crazy pony appeared on the middle of the dessert in the middle of nowhere.
Star Swirl was looking everything, as confused as ever. This time he screamed in anger, shooting a powerful beam directly to the sky.

“STOOOOOOOOOOOOOOP IIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIITTTTTTTTTTTTTT!!”

A beam so powerful that was visible all over Equestria.
In Canterlot everypony shivered, included Spike and his team.

“Okay, it’s official! He’s sick of us! If the next part of the plan doesn’t go as we planned, we get the hay out of here” said Spike.

“I wonder if we can escape” mumbled Shadow.

“You know dude? This idea seemed awesome at first, but now I’m a little scared” said Mist.

“Sorry for get you involved in this Rumble, you have nothing to do with Fluttershy. Same to you Babs, but I had to try something to save our sister”

“Oh Spike, you know we’re a team!” Smiled the filly. “Besides everypony will be in danger as long as that lunatic walks free”

“That’s true” said Celestia. “Let’s pray that your plan works Spike”

Shining smiled confidently.

“In fact there’s a possibility. Think about it: they’re not fighting them in a way he understands, they’re practically doing what they always do”

“Chaos” said Candacce.

“That’s right, this randomness is even worse than his craziness; he doesn’t know how to deal with this, every move you’ve done is something new that astonishes him” continue Shining Armor. “But you better hurry or you’ll lose your advantage”

They all nodded a little worried but right now they had another problem to worry about.

“We get it, but why don’t we try to figure out how to return you back to normal while we wait for him?” Asked Spike.

In the meantime Star Swirl guided by the aura of the team of chaos was leading to Canterlot, ready to put them on their place but he was too far; but at least being far away from the city meant that he was also far away of the scandal and once he calmed down, he could teleport to the place.
And suddenly a pack of parrots appeared behind him and began:

CAUSE HE’S A JOLLY GOOD FELLOW! CAUSE HE’S A JOLLY GOOD FELLOW! CAUSE HE’S A JOLLY GOOD FELLOW!

“And no pony can denyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!”

He cried in frustration, why? Why? WHY?
And the worst part wasn’t the a long way; a long an trying way and at this rate he began to get hungry. It also wasn’t the fact that he was still unable to investigate; the worst part was that the children weren’t even fighting him, they were playing with him as he was their playmate or ally.

“I’m hungry” he complained after a while.

Luckily for him he found a tree on the middle of the way. A tree completely made of candies that gave more candies instead of fruits. Well, he wasn’t a sweet-tooth but something was something.
But when he tried one of it, he felt disappointed and spitted it immediatelly. It was a simple candy, as sweet as it should be… but after tasting that delicious river of candy of all candies it just seemed so inferior.

“I can’t believe this! After that delicious river I can’t taste this sweets anymore!”

He looked to the front, all the way to Canterlot was full of those threes.
This was worst to face the Sirens, Lord Tirek and everything he ever faced. What happened to him? A simple bunch of children that were not even fighting him were able to take the best of him and left him in so regrettable state.

“But they’re not even fighting me! They think I’m their pal, a playmate. But why does it anger me this much, why?”

After a minute of silence he finally got it.

“Oh, I know! I can’t stand children!! That’s it, I CAN’T STAND CHILDREN! They’re so loud and annoying and haves tons of energy… they’re… they’re just kids but this is getting the best of me, I wasn’t born to be a parent apparently”

The parrots kept following him.

CAUSE HE’S A JOLLY GOOD FELLOW! CAUSE HE’S A JOLLY GOOD FELLOW! CAUSE HE’S A JOLLY GOOD FELLOW!

“And no pony can denyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!”

“SHUT UP ALREADY!!!”

The day was getting longer and longer, it supposedly to be night time already but because Celestia and Luna were trapped in a crystal ball at the size of a bug; the sun was still up like it was noon and damn, it was hot! But after hours and hours of walking followed by all kind of annoying animals singing that he was a jolly good fellow he finally made it.
Tired, and sick of all, starving and thirsty, Star Swirl made it into Canterlot. He was sick of all but at least relieved that he got into the city.

“Finally, I’m here! I’ll ask my cute little granddaughter for something to eat and…”

He froze at the sign hanging on the entrance of the city:

—WELCOME MR. SWIRL!!—

“Ey guys, he’s here!”

“Finally!

You know what to do!”

Star Swirl gulped.

“No, no, no, please no…”

Too late:

CAUSE HE’S A JOLLY GOOD FELLOW! CAUSE HE’S A JOLLY GOOD FELLOW! CAUSE HE’S A JOLLY GOOD FELLOW!

“And no pony can denyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!”

Star Swirl took a deep breath hoping to relax, but he reached his breaking point. He wanted to study and keep with his investigations… but mostly he wanted for those kids to leave him alone! He wasn’t interested in experiment on them anymore, he just wanted them as far as possible.
Night happily jumped and shook his hoof.

“You’re finally here Mr. Swirl! I hope you haven’t had too many candies in the way we prepared for you because we have punch and cake only waiting for you”

“Yeah, you arrived just in time for the party!” Assured Black.

Star Swirl made a forced smile.

“I already had a party, remember?”

“That was your ‘thank you for defeating our enemies party’ now this is a different kind of party” explained Dark.

Shadow appeared before him and bowed.

“Ya’ see Mr. Swirl: we kinda’ heard you screaming and at the beginning we didn’t get was angered you that much. But now we get it! Ya’ did us a great service and all we did for ya’ was to throw a party. That’s why we discussed it and agreed ya’ deserve a lot of more recognition”

“Yeah, sorry for not understand what you wanted at first dear Mr. Swirl” said Mist hugging him as he was a relative.

“But now that we know we hope you can smile again” said Dark.

Then Black putted him a CMC scarf.

“What’s this?” He asked afraid to ask.

“This is the official scarf of the team of chaos!” Celebrated Black. “Now we’ll have fun together every day, what do you think?”

Dark winked an eye.

“Because…”

“YOU’RE OUR NEW MEMBER MR. SWIRL, NOT IT’S TIME TO CELEBRATE!!” Shouted all the foals at once.

Spike appeared and gave Star Swirl a big welcome hug.

“Thank you for defeating the only ponies who can stop us, I hope that from now on we’ll have tons of adventures together! Now girls, where were we?”

CAUSE HE’S A JOLLY GOOD FELLOW! CAUSE HE’S A JOLLY GOOD FELLOW! CAUSE HE’S A JOLLY GOOD FELLOW!

“And no pony can denyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!”

That was it, Star Swirl screamed in anger, why this was happening to him? What did he ever done to deserve this?
He forcibly appeared Trixie at his side.

“Stop it” he said with a trembling voice because of the contained fury. “I CAN’T STAND CHILDREN, I CAN’T STAND CHILDREN, I CAN’T STAND CHILDREN! AND I’LL SHOW YOU! My cute little granddaughter, the crystal ball”

Trixie passed it to him and surprise-surprise, he freed his prisoners. The nine mares and the stallion looked at him confusedly but they secretly thanked the team of chaos.

“WHATA RE YOU WAITING FOR? THEY TRANSFORMED YOUR BELOVED KINGDOM INTO A DISASTER! THEY CROSSED THE LINE, USE HARMONY AND LET’S BACK TO OUR EXPERIMENTS!”

The team of chaos approached bravely to their sisters and hugged them.

“We crossed the line?” Asked Spike. “You crossed it first Star Swirl, you messed with our older sisters now you’re paying the consequences”

Star Swirl raised an eyebrow.

“What?”

The young agents of chaos just positioned in front of their sisters like protecting them, but with a playful expression like if they were ready to play.

“What’s the meaning of this?!” Demanded to know Star Swirl.

“We’re rivals on the battlefield, but at the end of the day we’re a family” explained Black.

“This is the magic of friendship, something you’ll never understand!” Defied Twilight feeling proud of Spike.

“Again with that?” Complained Star Swirl. “But Hatty and I…”

Spike grinned while Dark showed him his own hat and shook it to make the bells sound.

“Is that so? He is very angry with you Star Swirl, friendship is about giving and receiving, but he only gives never receives. On sunny days he is the one getting all the sun while you are fresh and happy under him, on rainy days he’s the one who gets soggy first only for keeping your head dry for a little more; okay, he’s a friend and he is happy to do it, but all he asks in exchange is a wash from time to time. When was the last time you ever took proper care of Hatty?”

“Hatty!” Jumped Star Swirl. “Why you never told me?”

Again Dark made the bells sound.

“He says that you only speak, never listen. But he did told you”

Celestia was about to interrupt this nonsense conversation but Luna kicked her on the flank to make her shut up.

“It’s working don’t you see?” Luna whispered.

Celestia sighed, as always it was impossible to talk Star Swirl reasonably.
Spike charged the black and purple energy of chaos.

“Sorry Star Swirl, but even if I’m the lord of Disharmony and Chaos, I never allow to anypony touch my sister or my friends”

The Bearers of Harmony, the agents of chaos and the Princesses closed their eyes, releasing their own power as well.
Star Swirl tried to look for support with his granddaughter but Trixie joined the others.

“Sorry grandpa, but you’re wrong. You always were”

Star Swirl recognized that power combined power.

“But it haves no sense! How are you able to mix the power of Harmony and Chaos?”

“The magic of Friendship outlooks the little details, our mutual care and support is all that matters at the end of the day!” Explained Twilight.

“Enough from the speech!” Said Spike firmly. “This time you’ll feel our combined power Star Swirl, you better get ready!”

Star Swirl grinded his teeth.

“All I do is in the name of knowledge! You have no right to do this to me!” He protested charging his own power. It was a desperate situation; Harmony couldn’t harm him but there was also Chaos on that mixture of power.

Looking at the incoming danger, Mist made a small gesture calling for more animals to sing out of tone:

CAUSE HE’S A JOLLY GOOD FELLOW! CAUSE HE’S A JOLLY GOOD FELLOW! CAUSE HE’S A JOLLY GOOD FELLOW!

“And no pony can denyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!”

Star Swirl covered his ears, he was hating that stupid song; and lost the precious concentration that allowed him to…
Finally the children and the adults shot the final attack, this time being Spike the one canalizing it instead of Twilight.
Star Swirl got the attack directly, screaming in fear. What they would to him?

Spike was thinking, what he could do? With the power of chaos he was able to do whatever he wanted… how to use it against somepony as Star Swirl.

“Spike!” Called Priness Luna. “Remember how Discord won first round against Twilight and company? Read his mind! Find his weakness!”

No need to say more, Spike began to read his mind… looking for something.

“Unbelievable! His mind is saturated! So full of knowledge that he can’t think clearly… speaking of irony”

“WE KNOW THAT ALREADY! JUST ERASE SOME!” Shouted Celestia when she felt Star Swirl was recovering.

Still Spike took his time looking for something; he didn’t know what but he had to find it. Found it, it was huge, a knowledge so big and powerful that made the rest of his pony brain to saturate.

“WELCOME BACK TO REALITY!” Screamed Spike finally erasing that.

Star Swirl fell on his knees trembling. He looked to everypony but his eyes stopped on Spike.

“You… you… YOU TOOK FROM ME THE SECRET OF ETERNAL LIFE!”

He charged to the dragon… to hug him?

“Thank you kid! Thanks to you after all this years I’m finally able to think clearly…”

He continued with the embrace while Spike returned it a little confused. Finally the rest approached carefully, but he reacted only to a voice.

“Grandpa? Are you feeling alright?”

He looked at Trixie and hugged her as well.

“Oh my cute little granddaughter! I never meant to scare you is just thaa…”

Celestia stared at him sternly.

“Your limited mind of a mortal couldn’t with the secret of immortal life Star Swirl. I tried to warn you but you just didn’t listened. And because of your stupidity you became a dangerous lunatic, losing all contact with reality. But I still appreciated you my old friend, so much that I decided to ignore your early symptoms. A mistake I already paid”

Luna nodded, she was also guilty in that sense.
The unicorn sighed, he knew Celestia was right. But suddenly his eyes widened in realization and horror.

“Grandpa”

He looked at Trixie trembling in commotion.

“Oh Trixie… what have I done? WHAT HAVE I DONE? All the lives I took away… all the ponies I hurt… everything I did because of this madness! What have I done? What have I done?”

He stayed there, crying while Trixie was comforting her grandfather.

“Fix what Spike did, I take care of him”

They nodded, at least the worst part has already passed.

…

Once everything was back to normal in Canterlot and all the damages made by the team of chaos, they all gathered at the Throne Room to decide the future of Star Swirl.
He appeared, guided by Trixie seemed very affected.

Celestia spoke sternly.

“After all this years you got your sanity back, a relief, but you have to answer for your mistakes. Old friend and former teacher… even if you weren’t yourself when you practice all those horrible experiments on the ponies, I cannot ignore you endangered Equestria and the lives you took. How do you declare yourself?”

Star Swirl sighed.

“Guilty, obviously. But before you let me know my destiny I have something to say”

“Go ahead” said Celestia.

Star Swirl face Trixie and concentrated his power, they all prepared to a new battle but he didn’t attacked. Instead of that he created an orb of energy that he offered to Trixie.

“Here you go, accept it please”

“Grandpa… what is it?”

The old pony smiled warmly and kissed her on the cheek. Trixie trusted her grandpa of course, so she accepted the gift.
Trixie opened her eyes releasing a great amount of power.

“That, my cute little granddaughter, was part of my knowledge. I wanted to teach you myself but that won’t be possible anymore so accept your new knowledges and always look for the wisdom. But never go too far, okay? I’m not immortal any more so I’ll use my last years to explore the new world”

“You still have to answer for your crimes” said Celestia angrily.

“Oh, and what can you do to stop me?” Mocked the sorcerer.

Celestia frowned and bowed to say good bye, but before he left he created several orbs similar to Trixie’s and offered them to the team of chaos.

“Use it chaotically kids, I owe you a big one so the least I can do is offer you part of my great knowledge to you as well”

And he left just like that, simply walking through the main door knowing no pony were able to stop him but he knew he had to live forever with the guilt of what he did.

“I suppose that’s my punishment to learn more than a mortal should”

Back to the Throne Room. The kids were admiring the new powers they got because of Star Swirl.

“Whoa! This is what I call knowledge!” Smiled Spike.

“Great, right?” Said Sweetie Bell. “Spike, do you realize we’re even stronger than before?”

“Cool, I want to try this!” Cheered Dark. “Rainbow bet ready”

The cyan mare made a frown same as the others, this seemed bad.
But to lower the tension Luna began to walk and made a gesture to the kids to follow her.

“Knowing Star Swirl, I can’t say I didn’t saw that one coming. However, follow me kids, there’s something I need to show you”

Celestia smiled, letting aside Star Swirl left unpunished, at least everything was fine now.
Luna guided the team of chaos to the stained glass hallway; as always it was divided in two: at left the menaces and at right the heroes of several times.
They finally stopped to the newest and biggest of them:

Placed on the middle of the two sides there was one with the six lords of chaos.

“Half a threat half our hope” smiled Luna. “Children, I believe you deserve a reward after you saved us from Star Swirl’s delusions. And if I’m not wrong, I think that the jealously of your sisters having their own stained glass in here was one of the reasons that made you become the agents of chaos”

The kids smiled excitedly while their sisters were hugging them, also Fluttershy and Pinkie even if they weren’t related to Babs or Rumble.
Twilight nuzzled to Spike.

“At the beginning I wasn’t sure but now I see it Spike: Discord mad a great job choosing you”

Author's Note

This is it, the season finale with a boss-battle. What do you think, it was okay? As the team of chaos they had to be mean with their enemy, right? I hope you liked it and as always:

Read ya’ later!!

New powers, new plans

New powers, new plans

The sun raised in Ponyville, and as always everypony in town woke up ready to start a new day. Rarity entered to Sweetie’s room about to wake her but instead of her sister she found a beautiful teenage mare with long bright purple mane, green eyes, long and seductive eyelashes and a skinny body.

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH! WHAT HAPPENED WITH SWEETIE?”

The unknown mare chuckled and then she took the form of an older Black then she regressed to her normal age.

“Sorry for scaring you Rarity, I was trying the new spells Mr. Swirl gave us”

A little more relaxed, Rarity sighed.

“I guess I’ll have to get used to this, right Sweetie Belle? Well, is getting late to school and remember you have to return straight home and…”

Sweetie giggled.

“I have to disappoint you Rarity but we have a meeting with the team of chaos, but when that finish… o wait, I have a date with Spike. So I guess I’ll return a little late but before the evening”

Rarity better kept quiet recurring to all her self-control to not to yell to Sweetie; but then she remembered how the team of chaos saved them from Star Swirl and forced a smile. The worst part was of course the fact that her beloved little sister had a romantic relationship with the Lord of Disharmony of Chaos but again she kept quiet.

“Anyway, is getting late for school Sweetie and since you’re already awake let’s have breakfast and go!”

Sweetie agreed happily and soon enough she was on her way to school.
It was a huge relief not to hide her Cutie Mark of Chaos anymore, same as her friends. They all met at School and calmly waited for Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon to stare at them as always, they didn’t know that the secret was already out.

And the first one to notice the change was Snips:

“Ey girls! Great Cutie Marks! When did you get them?”

Feather Weight joined:

“Finally, congratulations girls”

“About time!” Cheered Twist. “And what they mean?”

“Yeah, tell us!!”

“After all this time, what’s your especial talent?”

The happy chat continued by several minutes and the girls just were having fun letting their classmates to guess what their Cutie Marks meant, but they had to tell them at some point so Scootaloo extended her wings and the other two girls posed to show everypony their true talents and secret identities.

“Do you want us to show you?” Teased Scoots.

“Yeah, are you really capable to accept the truth?” Continued Apple Bloom.

“You may regret of what you’re about to know” followed Sweetie Belle.

Feather Weight just sighed.

“Tell us already!”

But then Rumble arrived and Snails looked at his flank as well:

“Ey look! Rumble got his Cutie Mark as well!!”

“Of course I did” grinned the young Pegasus. “I have to thank Diamond Tiara for this but, what did I miss?”

“Oh, Sweetie, Apple Bloom and Scoots were about to show us what the y Cutie Marks mean” explained Pip. “And speaking of… what did yours mean?”

The fuzz of course called Cheerilee’s attention.

“Girls, have you really got your Cutie Marks already? Well, congratulations, I was beginning to worry about you. Now, what did they mean?”

But then she noticed the black apple, the bat-like wings and the muscular rabbit. Sweetie’s music note was one thing… but the others got the teacher a really BAD feeling.
By their way the four foals grinned and took their forms of chaos.

“What our Cutie Marks mean? They represent us as agents of chaos” said proudly Shadow Bloom.

“We have the important task to stop our sisters from stopping Spike” continued Black

“Exactly, we make sure that the fun continues and the lord of chaos gives us our powers in exchange, a good deal” explained Dark.

“And it’s so great!” Cheered Mist. “Apple Bloom’s cousin is not here to show you her abilities buy as us, she got her Cutie Mark in chaos. Our destiny is to annoy adults forever and ever”

All the foals muttered, no pony knew how to react.
Diamond’s and Silver’s jaws dropped to the floor, so did their mortal enemies just gave up their secret identities without a fight? How could they? Did they took advantage of the fact they saved Equestria to avoid consequences of their previous actions? No please, their struggle couldn’t end with them winning!
The girls were smiling proudly when suddenly they heard a noise of something heavy falling to the ground.

They turned, Cheerilee just fainted.

“I guess this was to be expected” mumbled Sweetie getting back to normal.

“We better wake her” suggested Apple Bloom on her normal selfpouring a bucket of icy water on the teacher.

“Are you okay Miss Cheerilee?” Asked Scootaloo getting back to normal as well.

With a tic under her left eye and a forced smile Cheerilee nodded.

“Of course dear Scootaloo, Is just that today I began do drink decaf coffee and apparently I fall asleep. Don’t worry about me… oh I had the worse dream, you and the good Rumble were the Agents of Chaos. Shall we enter to school?”

And just like that she entered to the schoolhouse.

“Also in denial?”

“Shall we make her see reality?” Asked Rumble.

“Eh, A’ don’t think so; last time we did that we kinda’ woke up a demented pony. Let’s let her be okay?”

They all agreed and entered to their class like nothing, they had a great day before them.

But moving from the school to a certain castle, certain black and purple dragon was very happy testing his power with the knowledges Star Swirl gave him. There was one in especial that he really wanted to try but it took time to master. He was practicing with a little mirror he found in his room when an irritating knock on his door called him back to reality.

“Twy, I’m busy; what do you need?!” He asked opening the door.

“Sorry Spike but I need to talk to you in person. I know it’s been a while since Star Swirl’s incident but…”

“It really affected you, right? I never thought I would see the day you burn your homemade costume of him”

“Don’t remind me please. However I need to know: what did he show you when he gave you those new knowledges?”

The dragon’s eyes brightened in excitement.

“Do you really want to know? I could tell you but what kind of brother I’ll be if I just tell instead of show? I have a new idea for the new mother of all disasters but I have to practice first. But you’ll know soon enough!”

And he closed his door leaving Twilight more worried than ever.
After having a horrible shiver, Twilight knew this wasn’t going to end well. Spike was acting as a kid with a new toy, he had to try whatever Star Swirl gave him right away.

“I just hope that Cheerilee actually give extra homework to the agents of chaos” gulped Twilight. “They may have fun but not the rest of us”

But Spike was optimistic and teleported to the clubhouse where his friends received him playing as always with the Enchanted Board Games or reading comics in Rumble’s case.

“Girls! I thought you’ll be having extra homework today”

“So do I but Miss Cheerilee is also in denial” explained Black jumping to Spike and nuzzling him. “So we better enjoy ourselves while we can. With our new powers and abilities we have more important things to do instead of listening the teacher’s complains”

“And Diamond and Silver will leave us alone for one” said Shadow relieved. “Now that we exposed ourselves there’s nothing they can do against us, and we can humiliate them whenever we want”

“Isn’t that power abuse?”

“We’re the villains, we supposed to abuse of our powers”

They shared a good laugh and then Spike made appear a mirror.

“Now leaving the small details aside, it’s time to introduce us my new plan: who joins me to the other world? Our advantage is that being another dimension, our sisters won’t react on time. Whad to you think!”

The other agents of chaos grinned excited ready for action so Spike charged his claws with the black and purple energy of chaos. They were ready.
Sadly for the team of chaos it wasn’t that easy, of course Star Swirl’s spells were more complicated than they seemed first but they had to keep trying. At the end they made it but took several days.
In the meantime Twilight was more and more nervous and the most the inactivity of the team of chaos remained the most nervous she got. This couldn’t be any good, she even dared to defy Spike’s security system but she ended up caught in a giant peanut butter jelly sandwich in the middle of Ponyville.

So she learnt her lesson and flew to Canterlot to ask Princess Celestia for advice.

“I don’t know what to tell you my faithful student” said Celestia thoughtful. “I won’t lie, I’m also worried of what they’re planning since we hadn’t had chaos lately. Do you think it would be big?”

“I’m afraid so”

Celestia sighed.

“Remember when he learnt how to control his fire breath?”

Of course Twilight remember, in a matter of days baby Spike reduced to nothing her collection of child stories, the best blankets and curtains in the house and two family albums. And the worst part was when he learnt how to use it in tantrums. That was a nightmare.

“So what I supposed to do Princess Celestia?”

“Well, if you want you can go to with Beatrix Lulamoon, she may have an idea of what kind of powers Star Swirl gave to the agents of chaos (seriously, I can’t believe she’s actually the lunatic’s granddaughter) but I don’t assure you anything, remember she doesn’t like you and is a soldier under my sister’s orders. Not to mention she’s busier than ever now that she adopted a colt. Good luck!”

Twilight nodded and decided to give it a shot. The fact she was a soldier of Luna was a
major annoyance since the Princess of the Night authorized her to be as disrespectful as she wanted with the other Princesses as the rest of her soldiers… somehow Luna found this hilarious but the other Princesses grinded their teeth at this.
But also this was Twilight’s only choice so she began to look for Trixie. As Princess Celestia mentioned, Trixie had adopted a colt recently and considering the time Trixie was about to go for him after school so Twilight only had to look at the school district.
She found her reading on a bench close to the only school that was dangerously close to the red district.

“Trixie!!” Called Twilight.

Trixie looked from her book and after let escape an annoyed groan, she went back to her reading ignoring Twilight.

“Trixie…”

“Trixie knows what you want Sparkle, sooner or later you’ll come to me, but the answer is no. Whatever my grandpa taught me or the agents of chaos is our business; now would you leave please? Trixie is a very busy mare now that she haves a child to take care of”

Twilight sighed knowing it wasn’t going to be easy, but still she stood firm and smiled to Trixie hoping to soften thing between them:

“Anyway, congratulations for adopting Trixie! I’m glad you decided to have a foal of your own. Is a great step for you and…”

The school’s bell rang and all the little fillies and colts left it very happy to met their parents. But one of them called Twilight’s attention: face abnormally flat, a tiny nose, eyes to close to each other and a beautiful smile. He had his problems to follow his friends since he limped a little but the other kids gently waited for him.

“Whoa! Have you noticed Trixie? A colt with Down syndrome. I didn’t know this school accepted foals with disabilities!"

Then the colt noticed them and ran to… Trixie.

“Tisi! Tisi!”

And most for Twilight’s surprise, the colt caught Trixie in a tremendous embrace, but she resisted it and returned the hug while the kid was giggling delightedly.

“Pure Soul, be careful my dear, you’re hurting mommy”

The colt released Trixie looked a little ashamed since he had problems measuring his strength but Trixie just nuzzled him.

“It’s okay, just try to be more careful. Now how was your day Pure?”

“Tisi” he said again curling up to Trixie and then he looked to Twilight introducing her the blue mare. “She is min! My ommy, my ommy Tisi!"

“Yes Pure, I am your mommy” smiled Trixie. “Now how about you tell me your day on our way home, huh?”

Pure nodded furiously and both lead to the red district leaving a very confused Twilight behind. Too surprised to react.

“Very interesting, right?” Asked a soft voice behind Twilight.

The purple alicorn turned.

“Princess Luna”

The Princess of the Night saluted Trixie with a small gesture, and the blue unicorn waved her hat in return and kept walking with Pure Soul.
Luna smiled.

“When Trixie told me she wanted to adopt a colt with Down syndrome I was very surprised at first, as violent and rude as she is I never thought her as a mother. But believe me my friend, I do not regret. Those two really adore each other”

“I still don’t see her as a mom; not to say as a mother of a colt with a disability”

“I guess that it shows you that you never finish to know a pony. Now about what bothers you Twilight, that’s why I’m here. Until now you’ve faced successfully every threat you find on your way with the obvious exception of Star Swirl but he doesn’t count. But Spike is Spike, remember how he always tries to you to win. There’s no real change, only that he know new way to mess with ponies, right? In the bottom Spike is still Spike”

Twilight smiled to Princess Luna.

“Thank you Princess, I guess I needed to hear that”

“Whenever you want Twiligth Sparkle. Now I have some errands to do, so see you later”

Said that she left flying. Twilight stretched her limbs and flew to her home as well. Princess Luna was right, Spike was still Spike; there was nothing to worry about. She entered to her home only to see a pony she never thought she’ll see right on her living room.

“Sunset Shimmer!! What are you doing here?”

Twiight Sparkle, you have to help me!” Asked desperately the yellow unicorn. “The entire world had become a circus! Please, we need your help!!”

Author's Note

I know this was short and all his was only an introductory chapter for the Equestria-Girls cameo. And just to be clear: I originally wrote this before Friendship Games so the other Twilight won’t appear on this, just saying.

And if you ask how Trixie adopted Pure Soul you can find the side-story here. They’ll will make several cameos during the rest of the fic.

The last show of Canterlot Circus

The last show of Canterlot Circus

Sunset and the Dazzlings were waiting in front of the portal waiting for Twilight and her group. They spent a long, long night waiting for her to make the preparations. Normally the Dazzlings would try to re-enter Equestria but they won’t risk to face Star Swirl the wacko again.
And finally they arrived, step by step the ponies shyly entered to their world; it was weird, especially because Twilight was eating cupcake after cupcake and Pinkie was pushing a cart full of treats.

“Did you skip breakfast or something?” Asked Aria.

“No, the spell I used to keep our regular selves take lots of my energy and I have to keep replenishing it by constantly eating. The richest the food the longest time I can keep my magic flowing”

“But Spike and company kept their regular selves without that” observed Sunset.

“I know, he wields more power and more spells in his arsenal than us” sighed Twilight.

“But luckily we have my extra-special high calorie cupcake recipe!” announced Pinkie. “I hope that doesn’t full Twilight too much”

The lavender alicorn shook her head.

“If the book was right, Pinkie, I would be starving the whole time we stay on this dimension, now let’s move! We have to return this circus back to normal”

“A’ must say it looks weird” said Applejack examining the tent.

But Pinkie’s eyes widened in delight.

“Is like a dream come true! A school only for circus performers! This is the greatest and most precious thing I ever seen; a temple of knowledge just for…”

“WE GET IT!!” Protested Adagio. “Sorry, but we had enough circus already”

Rarity walked to the tent examining it.

“It haves its beauty if you ask me. Look at the quality of the fabric, Scandinavian red velvet made of both natural and artificial fibers. Warm on the inside and perfect for outdoors since it resists almost all kinds of weather except for lightings”

She even levitated a small portion of the tent with her magic.

“Oh is also reinforced underneath with waterproof silk. Is just brilliant. Circus fashion isn’t really my cup of tea but I must admit whoever did this knew what was doing”

“I know” suddenly said a voice that sounded exactly like hers. “At first I was hesitant to study in a circus school but then I saw this tent and the mastery it was made and I couldn’t resist, and not only the tent; also the acrobats uniforms so aerodynamic and flexible, or the hidden pockets on the magician’s and clown’s costumes for their next joke or trick and… OH MY GOD A TALKING HORSE!!”

Human Rarity almost fainted looking at her pony-self.

“And it looks exactly like me! What’s going on?!”

Sunset placed a hand on her shoulder.

“its fine Rarity, calm down”

“Sunset Shimmer, what’s going on?! There’s a talking horse who looks like me and you tell me to calm down? You know what’s going on?”

Pony Rarity gently touched her human-self’s leg.

“Ehem, darling, I would appreciate if you call me pony not horse; pony. Besides, this is pretty unusual for me as well; it isn’t easy to see I have an alter-ego who looks like a hairless monkey, no offense”

“Hairless monkey? Who dares to call the beautiful Rarity a monkey?”

“To be fair you called me ‘horse’ first. I’m Rarity by the way; your alter-ego from Equestria”

“What?”

Twilight approached smiling.

“I know it looks strange Rarity but it’s true. Is a little hard to explain but you see…”

Human Rarity’s eyes widened in delight.

“Twilight, is that you? So it was true you really are a princess pony… or pony princess? However, is not that I didn’t believed you at first but is hard to process, dear. All of you, I mean us, look so adorable! I just thought in the best matching outfits for us. And you master the same circus disciplines as us?”

Pony Rarity sighed.

“Darling as much as I love the idea of matching clothes for the twelve of us this is an emergency, I hope you can forgive me if I use a Harmony Grenade”

“Grenade? What you mean with…?”

Rarity took one of the Harmony weapons and detonated to her other self without a warning. The white light covered Human Rarity, who seemed dizzy at first but she quickly came back to her senses.

“I must admit that was interesting. WAIT A MINUTE! WHAT’S GOING ON HERE? I SPENT A MONTH AND A HALF MAKING CLOWN OUTFITS AND STUFF? WHAT THE HECK HAPPENED TO US?”

“Take a seat please” said Rarity making appear a pillow. “And let us tell you about our main headache in Equestria”

It was getting late to school but because of the Autumn Ball turned into the Autumn Performance the entire school spent their day in rehearsals and Human Rarity didn’t want to spend more time making clown clothes and heard the whole story.

“So that’s why you came back yesterday Twilight. But is your doggy really the master mind behind this? But he doesn’t seem mean or nothing, he was even cute”

“Technically the master mind behind this is Sonata” said Adagio. “But yeah, I can’t believe why he is the Lord of Chaos; but whatever, I used to work for the Other One so I know nothing about Mr. Boss”

“I still don’t get what about the Other One” complained Twilight.

“Not important” sighed Aria. “Now, aren’t we suppose to stop this? My stupidity tolerance is almost at zero”

“She’s right Twi” said Rainbow. “You already had like three of those cupcakes already, we better act fast”

Twilight nodded and the group entered to the school. Sunset indicated to stay close so she could guide them through the halls when suddenly the principal’s voice was heard on the speakers all over the circus school:

“Ladies and gentlemen, boys and girls; today is the day: the Autumn Performance is tonight!! In just nine hours the circus would be in town!”

“That’s the weirdest thing I heard Princess Celestia saying” mumbled Fluttershy.

The girls nodded but suddenly Sunset noticed how Human Rarity froze.

“Rarity?” Asked Twilight.

The white girl’s eyes turned blank and suddenly she shook her head.

“Rarity?” Asked Twilight again.

“Oh no, I’m getting late for the Autumn Performance! I have tons of spilling flowers, tricked handkerchiefs and top-hats to stitch!”

And she ran to the Staff Room.

“What happened? I thought she woke up with the Harmony Grenade” said Rarity.

Twilight seemed thinking but Sunset was faster.

“The speakers! Black’s hypnotic voice got her again”

“As always Sweetie Belle is loves supporting Spike with the hardest things” said Applejack giggling-

“Is not funny!!” Protested Rarity. “Let’s move before my other self begins to wear clown overalls herself!!”

“I think we have something more urgent to do first” gulped Rainbow when she looked up to see her other self on top of the pole that held the main tent of Canterlot Circus. The fact that she was looking at herself didn’t affect her as much as the fact she looked like she was about to do something stupid without wings as her equestrian self.

On the other hand the Human Applejack with the artificial leopard skin was looking at the Human Pinkie, who nodded.

“Okay, Yuuki and Kirigaya are busy! Is now or never Rainbow!”

“Here comes the Dash!!” Cheered happily the blue acrobat jumping from the pole… something stupid considering she couldn’t fly.

Pegasus Rainbow extended her wings and caught her human-self.

“Ey, what you’re doing?! I assured to aim to the target this time!”

Down, the three Fluttershy’s pets had extended a small security net to get her before she touched the floor. Still the Pegasus Rainbow landed her safely.

“Are you crazy or what? UNLIKE ME YOU CANNOT FLY!!”

“Ey, cool! You look just like me… but what are you?”

Twilight approached eating her fourth cupcake.

“This is hard to explain Rainbow Dash: but she’s the Rainbow Dash from my world, and this is my real me. Don’t you recognize me? I’m Twilight!”

“Oh yeah, now that you mention it… great, are you going to use real magic on the Autumn Performance? But that means that Rarity would have to do some major modifications to your jacket”

Pegasus Rainbow sighed and activated her Harmony Grenade.

“Sorry but this was getting long” apologized the cyan mare.

“Ey, don’t worry about it. But I’m going to miss the acrobats class; it was pure adrenaline, but I guess we should stop this before someone gets hurt”

“Glad you noticed” said Twilight taking a new cupcake.

“May I have one?”

Pony Pinkie Pie shook her head.

“Sorry human Dashie but I made it just for Twilight, if she doesn’t eat one every five minutes we couldn’t maintain our pony forms in this world and thing will get really confusing and crazy”

“Yeah, too late” mumbled both Applejacks staring each other.

“Ehem… what’s with that outfit?” Asked Pony Applejack.

“This?” Smiled the cowgirl flexing her muscles. “This represents me as the world’s strongest girl! Capable to move a truck only with my arms, to knock a tiger with a single punch and such. Ey, aren’t ya a performer as well?”

“Sorry, A’ administrate Sweet Apple Acres, don’t have time for shows”

“That’s too bad, there’s nothing better than get the applauses because of your strength showdowns and…”

“Sorry for this partner, GRENADE!”

And Applejack used the Harmony Grenade on her other self, who seemed confused at first but quickly shook her head to recover from the shock. It was when the human versions of Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy ran to the group.

“So it was true! Our cute little pony selves arrived!” Said Clown Pinkie happily. “This deserves a super cool double party for the greatest thing ever!!”

“I know, right?” Smiled the other Pinkie. “This is just great, two teams of Harmony side by side to defeat Spike, but it’s a shame we have to wake you up. I love the outfit”

On the other hands the two Fluttershys examined shyly and just said a shy:

“Nice to meet you me”

“Nice to meet you too me”

“Yeah, yeah, I guess you have tons of things to ask to yourselves but we kind of have a situation here” said Sunset approaching with another Grenade. “This won’t hurt”

And after finally waking Fluttershy and Pinkie the humans just share a confused look and then looked to their counterparts.

“So what’s going on in here? Who turned the school into a circus?”

“Short version: Sonata and Spike” said Aria joining to the group. “Anyway, we better move; I think every minute we spend on the circus we get dumber”

“And how we’ know this isn’t your plan?” Defied Human Applejack.

“Again, why would we waste our powers (that we don’t have anymore) to make a circus?” Grumped Adagio. “Is stupid and annoying”

“But Spike? Twilight’s dog? Why and how?” Asked Human Pinkie.

“We’ll tell you while we look for Rarity. But wait a minute, how we are we supposed to prevent you get hypnotized again?”

Adagio shrugged.

“Headphones, dúh! Last time you defeated us with that, remember?”

The four humans nodded and took their respective phones, selected the music player and put the headphones on. They were ready so began to move but in some point the two Pinies turned and noticed the Fluttershy along with the ‘doggy’ and ‘kittens’

“Ey, what are you doing?” Asked Pony Pinkie.

“Yeah, haven’t you woke up from Black’s hypnosis?” Asked Human Pinkie as well.

“Yes… but they’re just so cute” smiled the Fluttershy petting the predators, who submissively liked their masters’ hand and hoof.

The group sighed and went to the Staff Room to wake Rarity from the hypnosis (again!); finding her fixing Bon-Bon’s candy-seller uniform while Lyra in her band uniform was waiting for her girlfriend playing her harmonica.
Then Bon-Bon began to panic.

“Oh no! I let the caramel for apples on the stove! No, no! My mom would kill me if I ruin another pot!”

“For the tenth time Bonni, you made me turn off the stove before we left your house” said Lyra tiredly. “Relax, okay? Last night we finished all the treats you’ll sell for the Autumn Function. Now let Rarity take her measures”

“Yes please” asked the fashionista. “Bon-Bon I still have ten more outfits to give the final touches so I’ll appreciate if you let me do my job”

“Sorry, I’m just tired” apologized Bon-Bon. “We finished until 3:00 AM and I wake up at 7:00 to get to school in time.

“Try to sleep standing as the legendary race of ponies do” suggested Lyra.

“Is just a cartoon Lyra!! A children’s cartoon!!” Sighed Bon-Bon.

But then the door opened magically letting pass the two groups.
This sight was simply marvelous to Lyra, she couldn’t believe what she was seeing just as Bon-Bon-

“You have to be kidding me”

“They exist! They really exist!!” Jumped Lyra. “They called me crazy but they exist!”

And before anypony could react, Lyra jumped to the closest one; Applejack and began to examine her closely.

“Are you a real pony?”

“I guess so” said Applejack uncomfortably.

Lyra’s eyes widened in delight.

“May I take a selfie with the six you?”

“A what?”

“Tell her ‘yes’ and she’ll shut up” sighed Sunset. “Don’t worry, is just a picture”

They did as Sunset said so Lyra could take her selfie while the humans cured Rarity with the Harmony Grenades.

“Thank you ponies!! I’ll be everyone’s envy at the Brony-Con”

“Brony-what?” Asked Pony Rarity.

“You don’t wanna know” answered Sunset and the Dazzlings.

“Anyway, now what?” Asked Rarity putting her headphones as she was instructed to. “How we stop this?”

Aria looked at the speakers.

“The hypnosis is being spread by the speakers, so I guess we must go to the principal’s office to destroy the recording”

“Then we’ll spread Harmony and get everything back to normal” agreed Twilight. “Let’s go!!”

The human girls were optimistic, it seemed like an easy solution; not the ponies who knew all too well that Spike and his team won’t be that easy to defeat.
Finally they got to the office, or dressing truck to be more precise; but there was a small obstacle: a little construction with a giant clown-face painted on the door.

“The laughter house!!” Exclaimed both Pinkie Pies and ran to have fun, but they were stopped by Twilight’s magic.

“Wait Pinkies, look on the roof!!”

They obeyed.
Apple Bloom and Shadow Bloom were sitting on it, waiting for them.

“Congratulations, you figured out how to stop Black’s hypnosis”

Twilight face-hoofed, knowing what was coming.

“Let me guess: you won’t let us finish this that easy”

“Exactly, this laughter house is full of traps, you know how it works Twilight”

Both Blooms nodded evilly, but Human Applejack wasn’t happy.

“Apple Bloom! What ya’ think yer’ doing?”

“Oh come on Applejack, this is just in good fun” explained Shadow. “Have fun and enjoy the traps”

“Is no use to argue with em’ partner” said Pony Applejack to her human self. “Just finish this already!”

“That’s the spirit, this way!!” Said Shadow opening the door.

They entered and as soon as they did, fell on a giant waterslide that separated in groups of two: the two Applejacks, two Raritys, two Rainbow Dashs, two Fluttershy, Adagio and Aria; and Sunset and Twilight.

“Saw this coming” said Twilight. “Luckily I rescued my food”

“We should look for more if you ask me. I would offer you my lunch but I don’t think you like ham. Oh wait, my yogurt; that would be more tolerable”

Twilight didn’t understood, but better that way. But Sunset had a point, she was running out of food so they better find more.

“Where are we anyway?” Asked Sunset suddenly.

They were at the mirror hall, full of distorted images of themselves all over the place; and in a corner Babs and Night were playing at Babs’ Tablet.

“Whoa, so this is the human version of Candy Smash, cool!

“Tablets, functional and funny. I had to save for six months to get this”

“Ehem” called Sunset.

They both stood to face their rivals.

“Oh, Twilight, Sunset Shimmer! Welcome to the CMC and Agents of Chaos laughter house. All of you fell on a random challenge but don’t worry”

“You just have to win the challenges and you can reunite at the principal’s office. Now this challenge consists in simply finding the door. There’s a mirror that isn’t a mirror, just glass; so you brake it and you can go to the office”

Then Night took her party canon to shoot purple lasers.

“Watch your eyes!”

Unbelievable, but they had a work to do so they better begin.

In another room Spike, Rumble and Mist were watching a movie on Rumble’s laptop.

“So this is a movie, like go to the theater without leave your house. I never thought the seventh art would be so artistic” said Spike excitedly while seeing Ultimate Drum almost killing Saddle Rager with his power-suit right after knock Matter-Master.

“Oh, look, guests are here!” Announced Rumble. “Game time!”

Precisely, Rarity and Rarity just arrived ready for their challenge.

“This better won’t be something messy” warned Human Rarity.

“I’m not confident about it” sighed Pony Rarity. “You see: Spike is an expert messing with us”

Mist smiled devilishly.

“You’re right, prepare yourselves” said the black colt pressing a button.

Immediately the entire floor trembled while a big counter that showed lots of clown heads and water guns attached emerged from it. On top of the clown heads were several bars with a bell on top of it.

“This game is simple” explained Rumble. “All you have to do is shoot directly to the clowns’ mouths until the bell sounds”

“Is that it? A carnival game?” Asked Human Rarity.

“Without get messy?” Added Pony Rarity.

“Honestly we didn’t know who were going to fall in this trap” shrugged Spike. “So yeah, only a carnival game. Isn’t this the perfect fit for a last show of Canterlot Circus? However I have to go, I promised Sonata I would help her with her trick. See you and good luck Raritys!”

And the black and purple dragon jumped to his floating throne when Pony Rarity stopped him.

“Before you go, answer me something Spikey-Wikey: why aren’t you eating like Twilight? She told us it takes a lot of energy to maintain our equestrian forms in this world”

Spike smiled happily and extended his claw illuminating his surroundings, showing a strange sphere around him.

“This small spaces have a small portion of our world, as long we’re inside we’re practically in our world. Mr. Swirl calls it a portable portion of Equestria, perfect to move around Canterlot High without losing our forms or powers”

Said that he left leaving Rarity scratching her head to find Sonata.
She was waiting for Spike and happily made a high-five with her.

“Are you ready Sonata?”

“Always ready my new leader”

“Ey, I’m not your leader, I’m your friend Sonata. Understood? Your friend”

Sonata nodded with a warm smile, helping Spike was very different than helping her sisters, a pretty good change. But she couldn’t tell him how she felt because at that moment Applejack and Applejack arrived from the waterslide.

“Oh, you were lucky to get to this challenge Applejack and Applejack” greeted Sonata. “Are you ready?”

“Always ready sugar cube” said both Applejacks at the time.

Then the dragon clacked his fingers making appear the typical game to try strength on carnivals and fairs. A bell attached to a long pole with a bell on top and a hammer to make it sound.

“Good luck, but you already have what is needed for this challenge” said Spike with a smile. “It’s a shame is too easy for you but those are the perils to leave everything to chance”

“Yeah, why ya’ left something like this to chance? I mean, you could make this challenge an actual challenge, ya’ know?”

“Chance is chaotic” said Spike shrugging.

As Spike said, that one was fast and took the challenge in no-time.

Unfortunately for Adagio and Aria, their challenge wasn’t that easy. They found themselves at the hotdog eating contest (made of seaweed to not offend equestrian visitors) courtesy of Black and Sweetie Belle.
The human Sweetie bowed happily and presented them an enormous platter full of hotdogs and a small jar of mustard.

“You have three minutes to eat twenty five hotdogs each one, fifty in total”

Both moaned in protest but nodded.

“What kind of hotdogs are these?” Asked Aria examining the wiener.

“Seaweed”

“OH COME ON!!”

“What’s the matter?”

“What’s the matter? We Sirens are carnivore”

“For real?” Asked Black.

“Sirens are a subspecies of dragons so hell yeah!!”

Black shrugged with a playful smile.

“Bad luck I guess. Have fun! Oh, and if you get full tell me and I’ll magically recover you”

“Unlimited attempts” said Sweetie.

And since there was no use to keep complaining they began to eat.

Moving to somewhere else, the Pinkie Pies found themselves on a high bench over a tank full of whip cream.

“Oh, I love this game!!” Cheered Human Pinkie. “But aren’t we suppose to play it, not be a part of it?”

“Either way we win Pinkie” said Pony Pinkie Pie. “We’ll fall on a tank full of whip cream, a dream come true”

They both giggled in agreement when Shadow Bloom and Apple Bloom appeared caring a bunch of tennis balls and grinned to the two grownups.

“So you already know this game, if we hit the target you’ll fall on the tank”

“I hoped that the Raritys fell for this trap but I guess you are fine, you’ll enjoy this so it’s fine. You first Apple Bloom”

“No, no, I insist: you’re the guest so you first”

“But it was your idea”

However, they began to throw the balls to a small target placed left to the tank failing over an over but sooner or later they would make the Pinkies fell. At least both parts were having fun, unlike the Raritys; the Pinkies wouldn’t mind falling on whip cream.

Another team that had problems were the Fluttershys appeared both Scootaloo and Dark moaned. Not again!! For Boss’ sake, not again!
It happened that not so long ago, one night that Scootaloo slept at Rainbow Dash’s between Rainbow and her convinced Fluttershy to play a really scary game on Rainbow’s laptop. And Dark, well, she remembered all too well the game-prank fiasco.

As you guessed already, the challenge they were in charge was Jerry’s Pizza the horror attraction.

“Of all challenges…” gulped Human Fluttershy…

“It had to be Five Nights” mumbled the pony.

Dark face-hoofed.

“I… I think Spike won’t mind if we only let you pass, if you want we can make a tunnel for you or something”

“No, no, we have to learn to face our fears and this is the perfect chance” said Human Fluttershy confidently. “Thank you for the intention kids but this is our fight”

“Yes, we must keep going” agreed Pony Fluttershy. “Are you ready Fluttershy?”

“After you Fluttershy”

Scootaloo opened the door.

“If it gets too scary tell us”

The girls nodded and entered to the horror attraction.

“You know? to learn how to tranquilized me I started to hear fan songs based on the game. Madame Macabre’s is great; do you have a Madame Macabre in your world?”

“Oh yes, her songs are great! Or Mando Pony’s are also pretty great”

And chatting to distract from the horrors of the infamous pizzeria they got deeper and deeper.

And finally the Rainbow Dashes also had luck: they ended up at the roller coaster, also courtesy of Spike and Sonata who had more time after the Applejacks finished their games. Of course the roller coaster was full of turns and falls at great speed. But of course, for an acrobat Pegasus and a great athlete it was piece of cake. They got dizzy but enjoyed every minute of it.

It was fun, sometimes challenging but fun at the end.
And as the two team of chaos promised, they arrived the principal and sub-principal office-dressing-truck where Celestia opened the door.

“Yes?” She asked surprised to see the ponies along with Luna.

As an answer Twilight threw them the Harmony Grenade so they freely allowed them to take the chaos out of the speakers.
It was good an easy, and Luna even gave Twilight a little more food since she almost finished all her cupcakes.

“So now we wake up the entire school?” Asked Adagio.

Celestia considered for a while.

“If you allow me a suggestion, it would be better if we wait until the Autumn Function, the entire school would be at the gym at the same time”

“So we must wait?” Asked Aria

“Must wait” Agreed Twilight.

So they waited, it was only a matter of time; about three hours so the next of the day was a little boring.
Finally at the right time principal Celestia gathered the entire school to start the Autumn Performance.

...

“Ladies and gentlemen, boys and girls, welcome… TO CANTERLOT CICUS!!”

Cheers all over.

“As first act we prepared something really especial for you” said Luna. “Please come closer”

The entire school obeyed while the two teams of chaos were waiting patiently.
In the meantime the presence of the ponies make people mumble but they only thought it was all part of the act. What would happen?
Twilight took her friends’ hands and hooves.

“Okay, friendship is MAGIC!!!”

The wave of Harmony spread, waking everyone from the hypnosis.
In the meantime the agents of chaos just created a chaotic force-field to conserve their powers.

“Okay, get ready girls” said Spike. “I have the feeling that everyone will get mad at us”

Effectively.
The entire student body of Canterlot High rubbed their heads not believing what happened. So they spent all that time as circus performers?
And complains only increased when they saw their outfits.

“Hey! I almost kill myself doing reckless tricks on the trapeze?” Asked a very scared Kazuto Kirigaya, “Oh, no… hell no”

“You think you have problems? I participated when Rainbow removed the security net!!” Shouted Soarin.

“We could die at any time” trembled Fleet Foot.

“WHO DID THIS? THEY MADE US LOOK LIKE FOOLS!!” Screamed Flash Sentry throwing away the tuba. “I, THE GREAT FLASH SENTRY SPENT ALL THIS TIME WITH A TUBA? A STUPID TUBA?”

“Yeah!!” Shouted Snips. “Birthday magicians, us? It’s outrageous!!”

“Who do you think we are?” Joined Snails.

The CMC and the Agents of Chaos were really scared at this time, hiding behind Spike and Sonata who seemed really calmed about this.

“Spike…” said Mist.

“It’s okay guys, trust me. Everything would be fine”

The complains just kept going.

“HOW DARE YOU TO TURN ME INTO A CLOWN? IS NOT FUNNY!!”

“I MOVED RIDING AN ELEPHANT! AN ELEPHANT, DO YOU REALIZE?”

“TO BEND A STELL BAR? THAT’S DANGEROUS? I DON’T NEED TO DO FOOLISH THINGS TO SHOW EVERYONE HOW MY STRENGHT”

Twilight looked at Spike, noticing he was calm. What, did he had a plan B?
Bulk Biceps just flexed his muscles.

“NOOOOOOO! The role of a strongman isn’t… oh wait, it perfectly fits me. YEEEEES!! BULK BICEPS IS THE STRONGEST OF THE SCHOOL AND EVERYONE SAW ME!!”

“But this tricks stripped us from our dignity” added Adagio wanting to fire up the crowd.

“Yes!! Me making stupid tricks to read the future? Who do you think we are?”

“But what about me?” Asked Bon-Bon. “Me, an expert in French cooking spent my time in fair food! Popcorn, cotton candy, caramel apples…”

“Bonnie, but if you think about it you added an extra especial touch to your sweets” said her girlfriend Lyra. “That popcorn with organic butter, popped by hand with sea salt and a touch of pepper were the best of the bests…”

“Or your German wiener corndogs baked, not fried, were also great” said her friend Octavia.

That made Bon-Bon think. Now that she thought about it, her sweets have never being so profitable. The circus prank made her explore the fusion between carnival food and high-class cooking. Perhaps that kind of business could work…

But that was only Bon-Bon since people keep complaining.

“To disappear behind a box? It’s just so lame!”

“Ey, is not lame is you know how to do it” said Trixie. “And… oh, wait, Trixie didn’t changed a thing, she’s still the best illusionist in the school, I even improved”

And she vanished after a fog-screen-

“She dissapeareeeeeed!” Said Pinkie. “Oh, wait; she’s there… no, she’s… really, where she is? SHE TRULY DISSAPEARED?”

Mumbling of approval and chuckles mixed with the complains, more when Trixie appeared on Snips’ hat.
That was Spike was waiting for, he floated all over the angry with his floating throne and make appear a microphone on his claw.

“Listen to me everyone!”

They all muttered looking at the dragon, now that was new.

“Guys, I know my pranks aren’t always funny for ponies or humans… but must of the times almost all have fun. Are you telling me that you didn’t enjoy yourselves? I know you were under the effect of hypnosis but at least we connected with our inner child. Come on, which kid don’t enjoy a good circus? A touch of nostalgia for all of us”

People were about to protest but half of them were confused for Spike’s speech. People like Bon-Bon or Trixie considered they found something valuable on their time as circus performers or staff.
At the end Spike just winked an eye to Twilight.

“See? Nothing happened, yes, I admit that the trapeze and beast-tamer stuff was dangerous; but you’re still in one piece, right? Most of my prank was just the healthy fun of a good circus. And look at the bright side! With all the decoration we have we can make a thematic Autumn Ball: circus is in town!”

That was it, soon enough the crowd passed from angry to excited. A thematic Ball, it was a long time since they had one of those in Canterlot High.
Principal and sub-principal exchanged a look and after a quick chat Luna took the microphone:

“Very well dear students, we listened to your opinions and we think is a great idea! Today a new tradition is born in Canterlot High: THEMATIC BALLS!”

Cheers.

“And to officially start our thematic ball, the circus, we must name a new Master of Ceremonies. Who would be the lucky one?”

The answer couldn’t wait:

“TWILIGHT!!”

Celestia smiled.

“Even if Twilight Sparkle is in pony form she truly helped us this time. Did someone disagrees? Any other proposals?”

Spike smiled.

“I DISAGREE!! Sorry but is time for Twilight to cede her crown, or jacket or whatever”

Everyone turned to the black and purple dragon, especially the Mane 12. How dared him? Twilight was his friend, he never was that cruel with them to that level.

“So not only he made you come all the way here and he wants to humiliate you even more?” Asked Sunset.

“Spike…” mumbled a very hurt Twilight.

The dragon quickly apologized.

“Don’t take me wrong, I love Twilight and I know she deserves it to make all the way here and save the day all. But I look at this kind-hearted girl cheerful and happy who is a child in her heart; but took the wrong choices. Guys, the whole idea to become a circus came from her, who only wanted for you to have fun with chaos and she wonderfully succeeded. I know, she did bad things in the past but she wants to change; and give her this honor would be the perfect to show that we’re willing to give her a second chance. Besides, she’s as funny as Pinkie Pie, so this could be the beginning of a great year”

Black jumped to his throne.

“Is like Spike said, do this for her will mean a new beginning for her, allowing her to befriend all of you”

“She demonstrated us she’s the best of friends” said Sweetie Belle taking the microphone from her counterpart. “Fun and hapy, we love to spend time with her”

“Because she knows all kind of jokes and her puns are just hilarious” added Scoots. “She deserves this, she truly does. When she told us about the circus idea couldn’t stop laughing imagining all this, and it was better that we expected”

“As Spike said, you didn’t enjoyed yourselves?” questioned Apple Bloom

Spike took the microphone back.

“So: Twilight, I know you deserve it, but you already made your mark on this school and she needs a smile and a friendly hand. So that’s why I think you better cede the jacket, what do you think Twi?”

Twilight approached and smiled to Spike.

“Spike, I think I speak for all of us when I say is an honor and a privilege to be your friend; and I’ll kindly cede the golden jacket to Sonata”

First confusion, but then a huge excitement. Sonata Dusk, Master of Ceremonies, who would say that?

“Any other suggestions?” Asked principal Celestia.

Silence.

“IN THAT CASE, SONATA, YOU’RE THE NEW MASTER OF CEREMONIES!!”

The whole school exploded in applauses.
Sonata blushed and ran to receive the jacket who gently lent it to her.

“Here you go Sonata, it won’t fit that well since I made it for Twilight but I think you’ll enjoy it”

“Are you kidding? I love it! Thanks Rarity!!”

Sonata was happy and quickly began to wander all over the place saying hi to new friends when she bumped into Adagio and Aria.

“Hi girls! How you’re doing?”

“Are you really leaving us, Sonata?” Asked Adagio. “You’ll left us after all this years?”

Sonata shrugged.

“Come on Adagio, I’m not quitting to your friendship; we were together for so many year, we’ll be friends forever and you know it”

“But you’re leaving with the team of chaos!! Think about it, if it wasn’t for the dragon we would defeat Sparke and company”

“Then what?” Asked Sonata. “To rule in this world and such? Why would I if I can have fun pranking people and eating tacos? Come on, live without powers isn’t that bad and now I have a new group of friends who accepts me. Why don’t you try? Sorry girls but I found where I belong”

“Sonata, you know we can’t!”

“In that case sucks to be you. I love you girls but I learnt I can do things without you”

And she left leaving the other Dazzlings hurt and without understanding what happened.

“So now what Spike? Shall we keep making magic pranks?”

“Sorry Sonata, you know I must return to Equestria. But from now on I want you six to make this school as funny as possible”

“But without crossing the line” warned Shadow.

Sonata nodded.

“You can trust us Spike”

“I do, Sonata: from now on I want you to be in charge of the human team of chaos, do you think you can handle it?”

“OF COURSE!!” Cheered Sonata.

The two teams of chaos hugged with care and then Spike made a sing to the equestrians, it was time to go. After say bye-bye to the crowd, they disappeared in a portal he made.
Twilight and the others saw them leaving and knew it was time as well.

“See you next time Sunset Shimmer, and I hope that everything will be fine from now on!”

“Me too, but if something happens, we’ll try to solve it ourselves. It was nice to see you all… at double”

They also say bye to the crowd and walked to the portal.

“THANK YOU FOR THE PICTURE FOR THE BRONY-CON!!” Said Lyra before thy disappeared. Now everything was fine.

At Twilight’s Palace everypony took a seat on their respective throne.

“Okay, that was fun” said Rainbow. “And I liked Spike’s detail with the Siren. It was good”

“You’re right, you were a sweetie Spikey-Wikey” smiled Rarity.

Spike nodded.

“What can I tell? Sonata is a great person, but she joined to the wrong team. But everything seems bright for her future”

“I guess you’re right. Now, what I don’t understand is why you left my portal open if you have your own. Do you wanted us to stop you again?”

“What you’re talking about Twi? I never touched your portal. In fact you won’t supposed to know about the circus”

The girls looked each other in surprise, then if it wasn’t Spike, who opened the portal?

…

“You seem tired my cute little granddaughter” said Star Swirl looking at Trixie.

“Shall I remember you that I’m a mom now?” Asked Trixie. “A difficult day with Pure, nothing out of this world. I knew be a mommy was tired but this exceed my expectations”

“But you seem happy”

“I am, however; why are you here?”

“Did you did as I said?”

“Opening the portal? Yeah, why did you asked me that grandpa?”

“For the same reason I closed the door we made with Celestia, of course! It’s dangerous to stay in another dimension for too long”

Trixie nodded.

“So do you want to say hi to Pure? He’s been asking about you”

“You know I do”

Author's Note

Okay this is it, I know I keep torturing Fluttershy with FNAF but is a difficult character to use. However I hope you liked it and I say:

Read ya’ later!!

Is all about time

Author's Note

A quick note, again this was written before season 5, based only in season 2 episode ‘It’s about time’

Is all about time

Is all about time

“So this isn’t dangerous?” Asked Spike to Star Swirl, who happily shrugged.

“No kid, as an experimented time-traveler I assure you time is like a river, you can create waves but never change the course. In fact, when you’re actually trying to alter history you end up realizing you’re the cause of that little thing you tried to change. Is what scientists call a paradox”

“I don’t get it” said Spike scratching his head.

Star Swirl took the last sip of his tea and smiled calmly to him.

“Well, you’re a kid not an academic but if you really do this, you’ll understand soon enough. So, nice talk young Lord of Chaos, now I must leave before my faithful students realize I’m in Canterlot; even if there’s nothing she can do against me we better not anger her more than the necessary. Anyway, say hi your agents for me and don’t worry about using the knowledges I gave you okay? I know you’re worthy to use them”

“Alright, thank you for your time Mr. Swirl and sorry for bothering you”

“Oh don’t even think about it kiddo, whenever you have a question about your new knowledges feel free to write me. Have a nice day”

And he teleported away.
Spike stayed on the café thinking what to do. Time spells, last time Twilight found one she ended up pushing her past-self to act totally obsessed and out of control for a week; but at least Spike could eat all the ice cream he wanted.
At the end Spike smiled confidently, if the lunatic assured there was nothing to worry about, then there was nothing to worry about. So he was going to use the time-spell, it seemed like a lot of fun.

So Spike paid and teleported to the headquarters where his friends were having an unusual encounter; a though test that tested the strength of every friendship in unspeakable ways. A challenge so hard that it even shattered entire families, the most dangerous of all games:

“UNO!” Announced Scootaloo placing the card on the deck.

Apple Bloom giggled and placed her card:

“Draw two” she announced.

“Draw two” added Sweetie.

“Draw two” jumped Rumble.

“Draw two” Finished Babs.

“OH COME ON!!” Complained Scoots taking her eight extra cards. “You did it on purpose”

“Obviously…”

They were about to fight but Spike intervened on time separating with his powers.

“You better have an idea” threatened Rumble.

“Of course I have it, the same I had on the morning and now I spoke with Mr. Swirl I’m confident about it, let’s use the time spell!!”

“Wait a minute, time spell?!” Suddenly shouted Twilight entering into the headquarters. “Spike don’t you dare, last time somepony used a time spell it ended up in an awful amount of bits”

Spike shrugged.

“You mean your therapy sessions for your OCD? Relax Twi, is all in good fun!

“Spike please, don’t dare you to…”

Sweetie pushed apart Spike and smiled to Twilight.

“However, what do we owe this visit Twilight?”

“Eh? Ah, right, Rarity told me to tell you that your parents are coming for a quick visit next week”

Sweetie’s eyes widened.

“My parents are coming? Really?” squealed excitedly the white filly. “Great, but I thought they were too busy with taking an eye on their franchises”

“I know but a little birdie told them about your coltfriend” smiled Twilight winking an eye to the little unicorn. “They cannot wait to meet the lucky ‘colt’ who stole their little girl’s heart”

“Oh really? Finally I’ll show my parents my new Cutie Mark and powers. Isn’t that great Spike?”

The black and purple dragon gulped and bit his claws.

“Ehehe… who would say it? Your parents are coming… ehehe…”

“Don’t be nervous Spike, they’re gonna love you!” Assured Sweetie. “They always wanted us to find a great party, and nothing is better than a god; that’s even higher than royalty!”

“So do you think they’ll accept me”

“Of course, they’re going to adore you as I do” finished Sweetie cuddling to Spike.

The other girls made a quick ‘awww’ while Rumble was fake-puking in a corner. Twilight couldn’t help but smile, ah young love.
But then Spike stretched.

“Enough talking! Now is all about time!”

“No, wait Spike!”

Too late, once again the black and purple energy of chaos expanded all over Equestria. She was about to shout ‘SPIKE’ but this time she was too surprised to react properly. Right before her, a very surprised group of three blank-flanked fillies were staring at themselves but with Cutie Marks and along with Rumble and Babs.

“Ehem… houdy?” Said Apple Bloom looking at her other self’s eyes. “Who are ya’ why do ya’ look like me?”

“Hi Apple Bloom, A’m Apple Bloom but from the future” said the agent of chaos with a great smile. “That’s right! Our eras mixed and we’re now able to meet our past selves”

“Oh so you’re us? Awesome!” Said Scoots looking at future Scoots flank. “Love that Cutie Mark, what does it mean?”

“We’ll tell you on the right time” enigmatically smiled the future Scoots.

“And Scootaloo isn’t the only one” cheered Sweetie looking at the others’ Cutie Marks. “Look at Apple Bloom’s, and mine!”

“And Babs’ and Rumble’s… ey, what are Rumble and Spike doing here?” Asked past Apple Bloom. “And Spike, what happened with your scales? And Babs? Are you visiting from Manehattan?”

“Kind off, in this era I visit here a lot” smiled Babs to her past cousin. “But we’ll tell you on the right time. In the meantime, what you were doing before we arrived?”

The Cutie Mark Crusaders from the past lowered their sight ashamed.

“Oh, uh… we were about to fight” admitted Scootaloo. “They were cheating”

“Cheating?” Asked the future Scootaloo.

“Yeah, we were playing UNO and suddenly…”

Spike made a face-claw.

“Unbelievable. And you keep playing it even if you know it’s an evil game. I remember that disaster last time with mom and dad and Candace and Shining”

“Ey, UNO make us fight but after that our friendship bonds grow stronger” shrugged future Sweetie Belle to her drakefriend. “That’s the game’s power”

“A friendship that survives a few UNO games are forever” assured Rumble.

The discussion ignoring her irritated Twilight, as always Spike made a disaster (this time a big one mixing the eras) but instead of worry or something, he and his team just sat to chat with the past CMC about a really evil board game. But it wasn’t the time to think about it, because suddenly a scram from Applejack (two Applejacks in fact) called her attention and she ran to see what was going on.

“Applejack! What’s going on?” Asked the young alicorn landing.

Before her Granny Smith, Applejack and Big Mac were staring at Granny Smith, Applejack and Big Mac.

“This is a changeling trick, no doubt about it” said past Applejack. “Behind me’ A’ll kick their flanks out of here!”

“Yer’ the changelings, not us!” Threatened future Applejack. “If one of ya’ dares to touch ma’ family A’ll be the one kicking yer’ flanks here to the barn. Understood?”

Twilight stopped it on time.

“Stop Applejacks!! It’s okay, all of you are who supposed to be, this is just a prank of chaos”

Future Applejack rested to a tree grinding her teeth.

“Again? Great, did he even rest?”

The past Applejack raised an eyebrow.

“A prank from the Lord of Chaos? Care to explain?”

“Sure” sighed Twilight. “This time he mixed the eras, our past selves are interacting with our future selves. I came from the future, a future where we’re used to this kind of things”

“Yeah, A’ should knew it from the start” said the future Applejack. “Sorry about that threatening stuff partner, but A’ had to protect my family”

“A’ understand, don’t worry about it” said past Applejack. “And what ya’ do when ya’ fight the Lord of chaos in the future?”

“The first step is reunite, then we’ll see” said Twilight. “Let’s go!!”

“Let’s go!!” Smiled the two Applejacks.

They ran and flew to action but in the middle of their way to the Palace, future Twilight and Applejack froze because of the surprise.
The Golden Oaks Library was standing again, like nothing happened to it.

“Whoa, A’ need the eras mixed but this is a surprise…”

“I know, how do you think the others will react?” Asked Twilight.

In other hoof, the past Twilight was staring at the Palace.

“Is that a…?”

“Yeah, my Palace. You’ll earn it on the right time” said future Twilight.

In the meantime ponies all over Ponyville were reacting badly to this prank.
But the foals were reacting slightly different, the younger ones just looked each other with curiosity and before the older ones could say something, they were playing already.

“Is good to know we can talk with ponies with category from time to time” said Diamond Tiara to Diamond Tiara.

“I know, and I thought only Silver Spoon was worth in this town but luckily we found a high-class pony or today”

“And what you do for fun in the future?” Asked past Silver Spoon to future Silver Spoon. “Shall we laugh from the blank flanks? That never bores me”

Silver Spoon shook her head.

“No, not since they got their Cutie marks”

“So what? Even if they get their Cutie Marks they’ll be the same useless ponies”

Future Diamond Tiara shook her head.

“Listen: enjoy humiliating them now that you can… because one day they’ll get really dangerous. But let’s not talk about depressing stuff, shall we check our shares?”

“Sure…”

On their home, Derpy and Derpy got along well almost immediately, playing mirror to each other making all kind of faces and silly dances until they bumped each other and landed on their butts happily.

“I don’t know what went wrong!” They both cheered.

The Dinkys rolled their eyes and helped their moms to stand.
But that was the only case, the other adults were still unnerved by their duplicates; not trusting on their intentions like Filthy Rich.

“So you and your partner plan to pretend to be my daughter and me to steal my fortune”

“Mister, you offend me! You’re the one trying to steal my fortune!”

“I’ll make you arrest!”

“No sir, you’re the real criminal not me!”

Another good example were Vinyl and Octavia who stared to each other without moving a muscle.

“Of all tricks against the Secret Service this is the lowest” said past Vinyl.

“Replace us and destroy our organization from the inside” said Octavia. “Low trick but a really smart one as well, good one. But we’re elite soldiers and won’t make things easy for you”

Both couples prepared for combat and began to fight, a great fight considering both of them used the high-tech weapons designed by Twilight: Vinyl’s laser-beam glasses and Octavia’s sonic wave cello. Also both groups were especially trained in physical combat trained by the most secret agent of Celestia’s most secret service, Blue Blood himself. This was not going to end soon.

But Ponyville was just a small town so the effects of the prank weren’t half of chaotic than in Canterlot because of the size of the Kingdom’s capital. For example, in the infamous red district the Great and Powerful Trixie was polishing her weapons and such when she noticed a small colt she haven’t seen before; a kid who smiled to her.

“Tisi” he said happily and hugged her with love.

“What? I don’t know you, how did you enter to Trixie’s home?”

The kid separated from her a little hurt; and it was when Trixie noticed the characteristics of Down syndrome.

“Oh, a special kid. Sorry for my rudeness. Can you tell me why did you enter here? Trixie will help you to…”

It was when another Trixie entered to the weapons room.

“Pure are you here? I’ve told you darling, I don’t like you to enter to this room, is full of dangerous things like my swords and… what the heck?”

Both Trixies stared each other with caution, while Pure Soul hide behind the one he identified as his mom. This didn’t seem good.

“I don’t know why you look like Trixie but Trixie will fight you” said the past Trixie aiming a sword to her future self.

Future Trixie took another sword and aimed it to her past self as well.

“Curious, I was going to say the same thing. Nopony breaks into Trixie’s house and walks away freely”

They both approached to each other ready to do the fatal blow whenever they see their opponent try something funny; but it was when future Trixie noticed a couple of wounds on her other self, that seemed very recent. They both walked in circles evaluating the situation and lowered their weapons at the same time.

“That scar” said past Trixie blankly. “It looks like the wounds that those two mercenaries made me when I tried to capture them”

“I know, the ones who defeated an Ursa Major without help and then escaped from Princesses’ dungeons” said future Trixie. “I remember, it was the same day we became friends”

“So you’re my future self? Okay that’s interesting, but prove it. Which move made us this marks?”

“Both especial techniques: Starburst Stream and Mother’s Rosario at the same time. It hurt as hell, now, how did we survived”

Past Trixie smiled.

“Because they gave us a potion from their home Aincrad”

“So you’re indeed Trixie”

They dropped their weapons and sat.

“Let me ask you something, why would Trixie adopt a…”

“If you dare to say something about my son you’ll pay”

“I was going to say a foal, being an outlaw it is a little difficult for me to adopt”

“Oh everything would get better in a little time. I became an undercover police officer; but still a criminal from time to time. Still I’m under Princess Luna’s protection and I have the legal right to insult Sparkle whenever I want and she can’t do anything about it”

They began to chat happily and Pure joined them in no time, at least everything ended without an incident.

And in another corner of Canterlot, in the Secret Service private prison; Spit Fire was starig to the other Spit Fire from the other side of the bars. The former leader of the Wonderbolts was sent to prison after Blue Blood confirmed her leadership of the terrorist Organization Salvation that tried to separate the three pony races all over again.

“So how did they found you? As the Wonderbolt leader I thought I had the perfect cover!

“Well, we underestimated the Secret Service. Damn Blue Blood; however, he defeated us. In fact if you go to the next cell you’ll see Fancy Pants and Fleur de Liz captured as well by the damn brat”

“And what about the earth pony… you know… the scary one”

Future Spit Fire smiled enigmatically.

“You know Maud Pie is by far the most dangerous of all of us; with her genius-level intelligence and combat expertise, she quickly defeated six agents of the Secret Service and escaped. The future of Salvation depends on her only from now on. Admit it, as much as we hate working with an earth pony, she really is the brain of our operation, as powerful and evil as only her, she’ll destroy all alicorns and separate the races in no-time.

Spit Fire frowned, this was a future she didn’t want.

Now back to Ponyville, specifically in Golden Oaks library the group both from past and future joined and the future ones were explaining what was going on. Future Twilight was the first one to recover from the surprise. After all she already had experience with a time spell.

“Let me get this straight” said past Twilight at the end. “You are ourselves from the future, who are here because a prank of the Lord of Disharmony and Chaos, right?”

Future Twilight nodded.

“Something like that but…”

“Is all I need to know” said past Twilight activating her magic to summon someone before somepony could fully explain the situation to her.

In the middle of a flash, Discord appeared sitting on the…the… men’s room? Well, you get the idea.

“Ey! I know you’re my friends but… a little privacy please?”

And he disappeared while everypony blushed furiously and the nearest to the window opened it for obvious reasons. Finally he appeared seeming rightfully angry.

“What the hay do you want Twilight?” He asked.

“Look around you!” Defied the purple alicorn recovering from the shame from five minutes ago. “I wanted to summon your future self but you will do. Fix this Discord!”

“My future self? What the hay are you talking about? My dear Twily I don’t understand a thing, if somepony cared to explain”

“Damn it, look around you!” Complained Rainbow Dash facing the draconequs. “Two different eras mixed and our future selves are here for some reason. Now apparently you did this so please fix this already”

Discord looked at this with a chuckle, it was really funny but…

“I hate to interrupt you Rainbow but… this wasn’t Discord’s fault” said future Fluttershy softly.

“She’s right” said future Rainbow. “This has nothing to do with him”

Discord raised an eyebrow.

“Well, you had my curiosity now you have my attention. If my future self didn’t do this who did? And why I’m not the god of chaos in your time?”

“Because you retired” explained future Applejack. “This is work of your replacement, the one who kept your job after while you’re taking your retirement checks”

“Discord retired?” Asked past Twilight. “Excuse me Applejack but it has no sense. He is the god of chaos, being a god isn’t a job, is a role in the universe is a…

“In fact Twily… it is a job” said Discord. “I’m an employee like anypony else, directly under Mr. Boss command, and yeah. Since you defeated me the second time I’ve been considering retiring… I’m just too old for this. Why do you think I agreed to be reformed that easily? But I haven’t found a worth replacement yet; and finding one is an obligatory requirement to be able to receive my elderly pension”

Past Spike shook his head.

“Well, I cannot think anyone who replaces you. Nopony could be this annoying”

The future manes looked each other with an uncomfortable look, confusing the young dragon. What happened with them? He was about to ask them when the door opened letting pass future Spike with the two groups of chaos, future and past.

“Oh the old library! Boy, I miss this place! Hi girls, oh; Discord, Spike you’re here too! I’m glad to see you all together”

“Spike? Is that really me?” Asked the green and purple dragon examining his future self, who smiled proud of himself. “Cool! Twilight will finally allow me to dye my scales”

“You didn’t right?” Asked past Twilight. “As a reptile he changes skin and that would be a waste of bits”

Future Twilight didn’t answer, she was quietly waiting for what happens next.
In the meantime future Spike shrugged and made appear a huge diamond to offer to his past self.

“No Spike, I changed them with my new powers. The same powers I used to create this diamond”

“You… you can create diamonds? And change your appearance? How?”

Future Spike smiled confidently.

“Oh, those are just some privileges of the god of Disharmony and Chaos”

He only had to wait ten seconds:

“WHAT?”

“As you heard, lord of Disharmony and Chaos; oh and Mr. Boss is really proud of me” said Spike making a small bow and making appear his trade-mark floating throne. “And as everypony wants to get everything back to normal, let me explain the rules of this prank, okay?”

The future CMCs along with Rumble and Babs changed into their respective forms of chaos much to their past selves’ surprise. What was going on?

“You asked us what our Cutie Marks meant, right?” Asked Mist. “Well it identifies us as the agents of chaos, we stop the Elements of Harmony from stoping Spiike”

“In this forms we mimic the abilities of our sisters” added ScootaDark. “For example I have my own version of the Sonic Rainboom: the Sonic Dark explosion.

“And to make things a little more unfair, we also have extra powers of chaos by ourselves” laughed Night Seed.

“Exactly” said Sweetie Black jumping to Spike’s floating throne and cuddling to him. “And past Rarity: don’t even think about using your charms to seduce Spike, he’s my drakefriend now so whatever you try is not going to work”

A very offended Past Rarity tried to protest but her other self placed a hoof on her shoulder to calm her down.

“Get used to it darling, and start treating Sweetie Belle better. Every time I offend her, she waits until next prank and make things extra difficult for me”

“I have a vengeful personality, deal with it” shrugged Black.

Discord smiled from ear to ear excited for what he was seeing, this seemed like a very promising future.
But then Spike clacked his fingers calling for attention and also making appear a map of Equestria marking Ponyville clock tower, Apple Loosa Clock tower; another one in ManeHattan, another one in Canterlot, in the Crystal Empire and finally in Rockingtown, Pinkie Pie’s home.

“Now rules: as you all guessed, this is an especial one. You should use your Harmony Grenades in each of this towers in order to break my spell. Good luck and since there are twelve guardians of Harmony we’ll work as twice as hard to make this a great challenge”

And then he clacked his fingers again disappearing along with his agents of chaos both from past and future.
The girls from the future took a deep breath and prepared for the battle; same with the past girls.
The only one who didn’t move was Spike, too shocked to act.

“Spike?” Asked past Twilight. “What’s going on?”

“What’s going on? Am I the enemy in the future? But why, why would I want to fight you? I mean, you’re my friends!!”

Future Twilight smiled to him.

“Spike, we’re still very good friends in our time. Is just that you found your way in life and surprise, surprise: is being our rival, much more difficult to defeat than Discord… but you never cross the line and there’s still good in you. I assure you”

Spike shook his head, he didn’t like this future. By her way past Twilight was thinking, what kind of future was that?

The time has come

The time has come

The two versions of Derpy were still playing mirror making all kind of faces and acts making each other laugh along with their daughters; but then two Feather Weight arrived to invite the Dinkys to a hoof-ball game past vs. future and they joined after say good bye to their moms. Once they left, both Derpys dropped their game, fixed their eyes and stared to each other ready for combat.

“Okay, you’ve imitated me perfectly so far. What’s the idea? Are you trying to infiltrate to the Secret Service? Because I won’t let you win that easy”

“Same here. I warn you, I may act like a clumsy mare most of the time but I’m an elite soldier”

“You studied me well, changeling”

Finally each Derpy took a muffin from their mailbag and offered it to their opponent. Apparently just a normal blueberry muffin but they both knew it was much more.

“Ah, the changeling detecting device created by Princess Sparkle. If you’re not a changeling, you won’t mind taste it, right?”

“What a coincidence! I was to say the same thing”

They tried each other’s muffins but nothing happened.

“Okay that was unexpected”

“I don’t know what went wrong”

It was when their mailbags projected the image of prince Blue Blood; making both Derpys stop their small fight and saluted their leader.

“Sub-captain Hooves reporting for duty” said the both Derpys at the same time.

The Blue Bloods nodded.

“Rest soldiers. This isn’t a changeling invasion; just the lord of chaos messing with us” said past Blue Blood.

“That’s right!” Said future Blue Blood. “As I was explaining my handsome past self, this is just a prank; we just have to sit and wait to the Elements of Harmony do their job. The other pony you’re seeing is yourself from another time, not a threat”

Both Derpys nodded to their leader and finally relaxed.

“Ehehe… sorry about that Derpy”

“Ey, nopony is perfect. Besides the situation is odd”

“You’ll get used to. You see, the new god of Chaos is more persistent than Discord; but I try to not bother for this, in fact I enjoy myself most of the time. And Dinky fascinated with this so if she’s happy I’m happy”

“I hear you, Dinky is the light of my life. Ey, and in your time Dinky knows that I’m not a clumsy mailmare but a super spy?”

Future Derpy shook her head sadly, she really wanted to show her daughter her true self and abilities but for the moment it was out of the question; after the problem with Maud’s Terrorist Organization Salvation the security measurements hardened for the Secret Service.

“I really want to but is not possible yet. But I’ll tell her one day. Damn Maud Pie”

And speaking of the most dangerous and evil pony of all times:

“So what’s the idea?” Asked Maud drily looking at her other self.

“What’s your idea?” Asked the other Maud.

They emotionless stared to each other for a while.

“Do something or I’ll blow up a building full of ponies” said a Maud emotionless.

“Go on” said the other Maud.

“It is Las Pegasus Caesar Palace. Full of ponies”

“I’ve been trying to destroy that one for months. How placed the bombs?”

“Months of planning”

“Care to show me?”

“If you don’t care about others like me, okay I’ll show”

Both nodded and began the teaching right after the future Maud made the hotel explode with all the costumers inside; she had to make sure that her new partner weren’t too soft like Spit Fire or Fancy Pants who considered her a total sociopath.

“An amazing plan, how you thought in all this?” Asked the other Maud still dryly copying all the details in a notepad she had.

“No idea, one day I woke up and I had the whole plan on my desk in a notepad very similar to yours. Boulder perhaps?”

“He’s not that creative”

Back to Golden Oaks Library:

“Okay, I don’t get a lot of things” said Past Twilight. “But, first, what’s a Harmony Grenade?”

Future Twilight took one of her saddlebag to show her other self.

“This is a Harmony Grenade, it creates a small-scaled explosion of Harmony that instantly fixes everything Spike alters and also can be used as an offensive, taking away their powers for three hours”

“Whoa, does it really works?” Smiled PastTwilight. “I’m a genius!”

“Thank you Twilight, but now let’s concentrate in our plan: as always we split… and we better team up with ourselves, it’s easier that way”

“An excellent idea darling” said Past Rarity looking at her other self. “Do you agree to visit Mane-Hattan again? I have lots of things I want to see and by the way look for a new location or my next boutique”

“Of course I agree dear” said the other Rarity with a smile. “And I know just the perfect spot… the one where I actually opened a new boutique”

“Okay, for us A’ think we can check on cuz Braeburn, don’t you agree Applejack?”

“Hay yeah, and the rest of the clan”

“Cloudsdale of course!” Said Past Rainbow.

“You bet!” Added the other cyan mare. “And I can say hi to Eternal in our way, we haven’t seen each other since last Wonderbolts vs. Shadow Bolts game”

“Shadow Bolts? The fake team Nightmare Moon wanted me in?”

“They’re real now” explained the Future Dash. “Have you heard about the mercenary known as the Black Swordsman?”

“Don’t tell us about him!” Shouted the Fluttershys. “He’s a mean pony who along with his wife the Lighting Flash slaughtered a poor Ursa who lost her way home and…”

“However, since he leads the Lunar Guard he also leads that team of flyers, the ones the Wonderbolts consider their legitimate rivals”

“Well, I guess I’ll go to Rockingtown to visit my past sister” thought Future Pinkie.

“Don’t you have your own Maud? Don’t take mine!!” Complained Past Pinkie.

“I have my own Maud but since she became the most wanted pony of all times by charges like mass murderer, terrorism and high betrayal I’m unable to see her”

“WHAT?”

Past Twilight looked at Future Twilight.

“I guess that we have Canterlot left”

“Alright” said the future alicorn. “Are you ready, past us? Remember: face Spike and his team isn’t that easy, his agents are prepared to beat each one of us, and they don’t follow a specific plan. Like good agents of chaos they do whatever they want without a pattern”

Discord giggled.

“Oh I’m so proud of the little dragon, how couldn’t I think about it? And Twi, what’s the best prank the little one ever pulled? I want to know better the one who will hold my power”

“I’ll never do such thing as become your replacement, you hear me?” Shouted Past Spike. “Now that I know what will happen I won’t let you trick me to become an evil Spike, I’ll be loyal to my friends no matter what”

The draconequs just smiled to the little one.

“You’re adorable young Spike, but you cannot avoid your destiny”

Spike was about to answer when Future Twilight placed a gentle hoof on his shoulder.

“Don’t worry about the future Spike. Do you know why my Grenades or the Rainbow Power haven’t turn you into stone yet?”

“No, why?”

“Because you’re not evil, just kind of annoying. All what happens is that your powers are neutralized by three hours but nothing else, and your chaotic self even helped us one day. Believe me, if it wasn’t for Spike Lord of Chaos, we would never defeated Star Swirl”

“Star Swirl? What you mean with Star Swirl?” Asked Past Twilight.

Discord also was astonished.

“Are you telling me that this kid defeated the lunatic? That’s crazy! Not even I dared to face the wacko!”

The Rainbow Dashes complained:

“Ey! We’re losing time here! Shall we go stop Spike or what?”

“She’s right, we gotta’ move” said Past Applejack. “Next, AppleLoosa!”

The two teams divided going each one to their respective clock tower to stop this, everypony except for Twilight who stayed preparing their equipment before going to action.

“Wait, and what about me?” Asked Past Spike.

“You can stay here and watch the house Spike” smiled Past Twilight. “Or you know what? Prepare the celebration party once all this is over. You can start making your famous guacamole”

Spike nodded a little sad but Future Twilight extended a hoof to him.

“No, you better come with us Spike; we’ll need your enthusiasm on our side. And if anyone knows how this new Lord of Chaos thinks, that’s you. Any ideas of what can be expecting us in Canterlot?”

“Well, knowing me it has to be something extremely annoying for you like… sorry, I can’t think in anything but it surely has to have lots of noise and messes all over the place”

Future Twilight nodded and the group of three leaded to Canterlot.

“That was nice very from you” smiled Past Twilight to herself. “But he already knows he’s a valuable member of our team”

“Have you demonstrated that to him recently?”

“No, it’s a little difficult, but I know he knows”

Future Twilight sighed sadly.

“I don’t want to sound mean Twilight, but how do you think we ended up like this? I learned by the hard way that I should demonstrated more affection for my younger brother; and Applejack, Rarity and Rainbow as well, they eventually got tired to be left aside and decided to became our nemesis to call our attention”

That left Past Twilight astonished and thinking, was that for real? Lack of affection lead them to become agents of chaos… she had to warn the others. And speaking of the others, how were they doing?
By his way Discord was enjoying the show from a comfortable couch he made appear with his favorite potato chips (with no salt) and made appear several vision orbs to have a better view of what was going to happen. It was funny that the rivals who defeated him were that troubled by a bunch of kids.

In an area of Ponyville, near to the clock tower, the young Rumble was looking at his counterpart, Mist, talking with the animals with a devious smile making all kind of faces at the things they were telling him.

“For real? Oh no, you have all the right to be upset, they flooded your home” said Mist to a group of moles who were squealing to him. “Of course your family arrived first, that florist shouldn’t do what she did since you already have a deal: you don’t touch her potted flowers and she leaves your family alone. Okay, you arrived to the right pony, the great Mist will give you a hoof”

The mole grinned and suddenly he grew to the size of half house and after shook Mist’s hoof, he went to Roseluck and Daisy’s home, where he forced them on their own pots, covered in dirt and poured water on them.

“Wow… that was… a bit rude” said Mist raising an eyebrow. “I know he was upset but not that upset”

“Holy smokes, are you crazy or what? How could you do something like this?” Exclaimed Rumble.

“Ey, I don’t think stuff, I just do it. You should know it pal, besides I’m a kid, right?”

“THAT’S NO EXCUSE”

They both turned, it was Past Fluttershy with her Stare at full strength:

“HOW DARE YOU? YOU SHOULDN’T MAKE THE LITTLE ANIMALS TO DO YOUR DIRTY JOB! YOU’RE GOING BACK THERE MISTER AND TURN BACK THAT CUTE MOLE RIGHT NOW! AND THEN YOU’LL APOLOGIZE TO ROSE AND DAISY”

Rumble moved backwards gulping, but Mist shrugged. Fluttershy double-strengthen her Stare.

“I’m waiting mister”

“What about this?” Asked Mist returning his own Stare.

“WHAT?!” Shrieked Past Fluttershy.

“I mimic all your abilities” explained Mist. “How does it feel?”

Past Fluttershy moved backwards horrified, this was impossible, but then Future Fluttershy joined her with her own Stare. Two against one, too much for Rumle or Mist…

“Damn it, this isn’t fair!” Complained the black Pegasus.

But then a bear came out of nowhere and took Fluttershy under his arm.

“A picnic? Right now? But Mr. Beary Funny, you don’t understand… we have a delicate situation between hooves and…”

But Mr. Beary Funny took both Fluttershys away not allowing any reply.

“Wow, that’s what I call good luck” said Rumble with a sweat drop in his forehead.

“Luck? That bear owes me a few favors and as long he doesn’t’ hurt Fluttershy, he’s more than happy to give me a paw or two”

“Okay, that’s great. Fluttershy is a very nice pony, I would hate to harm her”

“I never do such thing, the only one who ever harmed Fluttershy was Scoots and that was an accident. And, sometimes it gets uncomfortable you know? Night and I are like the group extras, we help and have fun; but unlike Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scoots we have nothing personal with her; we just play along because it’s cool”

Rumble giggled.

“Well, my brother Thunder says that I’m an expert annoying adults, I can’t wait to make it professionally”

“Lucky for you it’s what I do pal, even if sometimes I feel like a third wheel or something; you know, since I have nothing to do with the Bearers of Harmony but I still try to do my best to distract them. And speaking of distraction, hey Opal!”

Future Rarity’s cat approached along with her past self, inviting her to talk to Mist. At first past Opal was doubting but at the end she mewed to the chaotic colt with anger.

“Oh, that’s easily fixable” smiled Mist after listening to her. “Are you ready to teach your owner a lesson?”

Mist touched Past Opal making her grow to the size of a chariot. The cat meowed in pleasure and took the tiny uncomfortable sweater Past Rarity tried to put on her and began to look for her owner ready for revenge.

“What just happened?” Asked Rumble to Mist.

“Opal hates the sweaters Rarity makes her, so I help her to get revenge; it’s what I do. If any animal is being abused by a pony, I’ll give him or her the opportunity to pay back. You should see what a couple of frogs did to Diamond Tiara, it was freaking hilarious”

In the meantime, Past Opal found Past Rarity and forced the pony into the tiny cat sweater with a warning mew right before the white unicorn and her future self get to the train. Rumble watched this and sighed.

“Dude, you’re like Fluttershy with an evil twist”

“I know, I know; but I don’t like Rarity so I never regret, and she never learns; she insists in playing dress up with Opal even if she knows the cat doesn’t like it”

Back at the library, Discord raised an eyebrow when he looked the whole thing.

“Okay, I don’t approve what he did to Fluttershy but this kid promises”

He looked to other of his vision orbs, apparently both Applejacks were on their way to AppleLoosa while talking about Apple Bloom.

“I just don’t get it!” Complained Past Applejack. “I do everything to protect that filly, why did she turned against me?”

Future Applejack sighed sadly.

“Precisely Applejack, I learnt at the hard way I should let her learn as A’ did instead of try to protect her from everything. She told me lots of times A’ was asphyxiating her but A’ chose to not to listen. Now whenever she’s Shadow she tries to show ma’ what she’s really capable of by defeating me”

“And what she does?”

“Controls nature as Discord and also haves ma’ strength and agility. Is very difficult to face her in her form of chaos”

By chance the two of them looked at the window.

“What a’ told ya’?” Asked Future Applejack while the other gasped.

Sitting on a moving bush, Apple Bloom was following the train; while Shadow ran at the same speed that the train, she even winked an eye to her older sisters and showed them one of her black apples of chaos.

“A’ have a feeling that we’ll take our time to get to AppleLoosa”

And by her way, Shadow Bloom was giggling.

“What do ya’ think Apple Blom? Isn’t this great?”

“Unbelievable, ya’ really have the same Applejack’s strength!”

“You’ve seen nothing” said Shadow throwing the apple of chaos to a near cactus.

The cactus turned gigantic and powerful; shooting its spikes to the train rails; the ponies driving the train stopped suddenly while the spike attack kept going.

“And what do ya’ think Apple Bloom?” Asked Shadow.

“Cool, A’ can’t believe A’ll be an agent of chaos, looks like tons of fun”

“The best part was when our sisters didn’t know who we really were, we pulled great pranks back then; and the best part was that they never grounded us!”

Inside their wagons, both Applejacks held their hats while the cactus kept attacking.

“And this is what ya’ have to deal always Spike plans something?”

“Ya’ get used to it, and this is nothing. A’ remember one day when they destroyed all the schools in Equestria, or when they interrupted Rainbow and me in our Iron Pony competition. Anyway, Twi gave us some Grenades, more than enough to stop Shadow and fix Spike’s disaster”

“Whatever, let’s go!”

Both went down of the train (by the back door, obviously) and Future Applejack shared half of her Grenades with Past Applejack to duplicate their chances.

“Shadow!!” Called Future Applejack to her little sister. “Can’t you leave us alone for at least a day?”

Shadow Bloom shrugged.

“Come on Sis, ya’ know whenever the boss makes his move we must act, after all we have our responsibilities as agents of chaos; so let’s do this and ya’ two better prepare cause’ we won’t let you win that easy”

Past Applejack smiled fixing her hat.

“That’s the Apple’s style”

They started: Past Applejack threw her loop to Shadow, but she agilely eluded the attack and the one who got caught was Apple Bloom. Then Shadow took her own loop and threw it catching Past Applejack.

“So it’s true you mimic ma’ abilities like this” smiled the cowgirl. “This will be interesting”

Meanwhile in Cloudsdale, the Rainbows were flying creating a perimeter trying to spot the clock tower; as the Applejacks they both shared half of their Harmony Grenades in order to defend themselves when they found the two Scootaloos waiting for them.
Suddenly they were attacked by the blue bubblegum clouds that rained sports drink and hail made of ball bubblegum, it didn’t hurt that much but it was enough to anger the cyan mares.

“What the heck?” Asked Past Rainbow hiding behind a light pole to cover from the weird-weather attack.

“This, my friend, is Scoot’s signature attack” explained Future Dash looking around to spot the filly. “SHOW YOURSELF SCOOTALOO!!”

And the filly show herself in her form of chaos on top of the clouds attacking the Rainbows along with her past self.

“Ey Rainbow Dash!!” Called Scootaloo happily. “My future self is awesome, is as fast as you and she also knows how to control weather as Discord did! I love the fact I’ll be like her at any time!”

Dark giggled happily.

“I also told her about our score: Dash 0, Dark 2”

Past Rainbow Dash laughed confidently.

“You’re bluffing! There’s no way I could lose! Right Rainbow Dash?”

Future Dash blushed looked at the ground but quickly glared furiously at Dark.

“That was because you cheated and you know it Dark! Without your beloved powers of chaos there’s nothing you can do to beat me!” She said and prepared her Grenades. “In fact I brought more than enough to get you back to normal and then teach you a lesson”

Dark grinned.

“You can try Rainbow. Catch me if you can; are you ready Scoots? I brought you a transport that can go as fast as me; but I hope you like speed”

“Are you kidding?” Smiled Scootaloo. “I live for that!”

“In that case… SONIC DARK EXPLOSSION!”

The black filly flew at high speed, creating a small explosion that shattered the visible light spectra in grayscale; while a black cloud appeared under Scootaloo and accelerated at the same speed creating the same strange effect.
And of course Past Raibow couldn’t believe what she just saw.

“Was that a…?”

“No, is not a Sonic Rainboom; is Scoot’s dark version, interesting but freaking annoying. Do you have any idea how much I spent perfecting that move only to see my younger sister can do it only with a little help from Spike?”

“I do” sighed Past Rainbow. “However, let’s follow them before they go too far!”

And they tried to catch them but when they were about to accelerate to create the Sonic Rainboom, they realized that Dark prepared an obstacle track with bubblegum-shooting clouds, ice cream snow storms (with sprinkles) chocolate lightings and such.

“I love Scoots but I really hate Dark”

And moving to Rockingtown, Babs was looking disapprovingly to Night who was placing everything to party: serpentines, confetti, cake, balloons and such; with a little help from her black party cannon.

“Seriously, what the heck are you doing?” Asked Babs.

“My job, a simple distraction to Pinkie Pie; and a stupid kids party is more than enough to keep her busy for a long, long time”

Babs face-hoofed.

“Come on! I am better than this! Do you realize you’re only pretending to be Pinkie Pie? I have my own style and is not childish, are you trying to embarrass me?”

“Ey, I’m just being efficient distracting Pinkie; the thing is, unlike cuz Apple Bloom or the other Crusaders I’m not related to Pinkie so I barely know her”

“Oh, I get it: this is the only thing you can think to distract her”

Night shrugged.

“But I get what’s bothering you: I can’t stand Pinkie’s party style; that’s why I can’t really relate to her. Is kind of sad, even Rumble who likes animals understand his rival properly. However I do what I can to cooperate with our team even if Spike doesn’t mind”

Babs nodded.

“I think I get it” said Babs. “But even if that’s the case, if I were you I’ll try to do my own style instead of imitate Pinkie Pie. You know: dubstep, speakers of the size of a room, a giant room and lots of drinks; isn’t that fun?”

Night smiled and quickly changed everything she placed all what her past self said. As she did at the Gala, she’ll find her own style.
Soon enough the ManeHattan-style party was already set, and when the Pinkie Pies arrived they found a crazy party in the middle of the boring Rockingtown.

“What’s going on here?” Asked Past Pinkie.

“It looks like a P-A-R-T-Y!” Said the other.

“It was about time you two show up” said Night jumping out of nowhere. “Wanna party?”

“You bet” said the two Pinkies joining to the scandal.

From his position as silent viewer, Discord raised an eyebrow.

“Okay, officially we lost the Pinkies. How are the others?”

In another of the orbs, Black was singing happily with her hypnotic voice in the middle of Central Park in ManeHattan, creating a devastating effect for everypony who listened to her: they forget how to dress ‘properly’ and began to combine the wildest colors and accessories creating an esthetic mess; apparently stupid at first but when the Raritys arrived:

“Oh my! What happened with all the glamour and style? What happened to this city?”

“We cannot stay here just staring at this mess, we need to finish this right now. Chaos is one thing but this has no name. Ey mister! You need an image assessor right now. Come on past me, is time!”

“Don’t have to tell me twice future me!”

And they began their huge task to recover ManeHattan’s lost style.

From their hidden spot, Sweetie and Black were looking and sighed.

“This is the easiest way to keep them busy” said Black proudly. “Without any sequels to this attack”

“It was fun” said Sweetie. “But what you mean without sequels?”

Black shrugged tiredly.

“Today I went easy on her, but most of the time when I face her in our battles for the sake of Equestria I’m kind of… more extreme. I let her into hoof fights like the time I sent her to play Super Alley Fighter, or I make her to get messy or something like that. Practically everything that bothers her”

“But why?” Asked Sweetie concerned for her future.

“Because even if I love Rarity, most of the time she scold me for little accidents like spilling water on the table or took by accident one of her jewels or something. She’s always stressed and I’m the one who haves to pay the consequences. So yeah, I have a vengeful personality and every time she crosses the line, I get my revenge in my form of chaos”

Sweetie sighed sadly, she knew Black was right.

“And she respects you more now than she knows you’re dangerous?”

“Of course, but sometimes I wish she could respect me for being me, not her nemesis”

They both sighed again, yeah, it was a bit difficult being part of the Belle family. But Sweetie giggled.

“You know, I had my doubts at first but now I see I won’t be really a bad guy, I’m only a bit mad”

“Ey, extreme sisters require extreme measures”

“And what shall we do now?”

“Wanna see a play? We’re in ManeHattan, let’s go to Brodtrott!!”

In the meantime in a train in their way to Canterlot, Spike was sitting a little depressed along with the two Twilights who were busy planning their course of action once they arrived to face Spike, against his future self. What was going on?
He was a good dragon who always helped his older sister and her friends, why he would become the new lord of chaos? But both Twilight were too busy to pay attention to his little internal struggle.
It was when Lyra and Bon-Bon (past and future) noticed him.

“Why so sad Spike?” Asked Lyra. “Is your plan fading? Don’t worry pal, your agents support you, and you’ll win as you always do. I assure you that your rivals will be pranked!”

“Lyra dear, he’s the past Spike” corrected Bon-Bon. “See? He still hasn’t change his color!”

Lyra smiled silly.

“Whoopsie, my mistake. So why so sad Spike?”

Spike looked at the two friends and sighed depressed. The mint unicorn sat at his left human-style and smiled.

“Come on, tell me what’s wrong. What are friends for?”

“Is just that… I can’t believe I’ll become evil. This whole mess will be MY fault, Twilight will be always stressed because of me and also because of me Applejack, Apple Bloom, Sweetie and Rarity will fight each other and… and… I don’t know why it have to happen like this”

Past Lyra sat at his right.

“For what our future selves told us, you aren’t truly evil. Just a bit annoying. And you know? I always insisted to Bonnie to get out of her comfort zone, but she haves talent for pastries so refuses to do it”

“Because I already built my reputation” said Past Bon-Bon. “But thanks to you I’ll have no choice but do it”

“And my business has only grow since that day” assured Future Bon-Bon. “I diversified my products and multiplied my profits, all because of you”

Future Lyra embraced Spike happily.

“Yup, all because of your candy of all candies. Spike, your future you creates disaster and put the entire world upside down, but you’re not bad. Most of the time you make sure all of us have a great time”

“Another thing” added Bon-Bon. “Lyra was always hired as a musician for the Great Galloping Gala, but I was never invited… until you magically mixed the invitations and I got an invitation as well. And I’ll be always thankful for the favor”

Spike nodded thankful, but still full of doubts; until Future Twilight placed a comforting hoof on his shoulder.

“You know Spike? Chaos is as important as Harmony; because one cannot exist without the other”

That was it, now Spike felt a lot better, but still a little worried, only a little. once they arrived Canterlot they found a great surprise waiting only for them:

BOOK FAIR

“What now?” Asked both Twilights. “I didn’t know Canterlot was celebrating a book fair”

“It’s probably a trick from my other self” said Spike. “You know, to distract you”

The Twilights nodded, it had sense so they began to walk through Canterlot but noticed something was wrong with the book fair:

“Mares and gentlecolts! Try your aim!!” Shouted a pony in a stand of… target shooting? “Try your luck, are you capable to knock down the book tower by throwing it a book? Win a book!!”

In another stand:

“Fried books, fried book! The most cultural snack for children! Take your fried books before they run out!”

And in another stand:

“How much for the pound of books?”

“For you my lady, nine bits!”

“Too expensive. Seven bits?”

“Deal, a pound for the lady!”

“Make it two”

“Two pounds for the lady”

In another stand:

“Ladies and gentlecolts, are you brave enough to face the most horrid freaks of literature? Get to know the longest book ever written! Nine thousand letter-sized pages, and you need a magnifying glass to read it! Or wanna see the most horrible book of all times? Too scary for heart-patients!”

And in another stand:

“And the blue ribbon for the cutest book if for…”

Future Twilight made a face-hoof. “You have to be kidding me!!”

But it was for real:

“Ey two orders of buffalo-books with extra poetry!!”

“Wanna add a drink to your order? We have fanfictions from all series and plays”

Maybe it was stupid for the Twilightw but Spike was delighted.

“Now this is a book fair. Last time I went to one of these with Twilight I felt framed. If there isn’t a fetus in a jar isn’t a fair”

“I know pal, that’s why I organized I a book fair as it has to be” said a voice behind him.

Spike turned, it was himself but black-scaled.
The black and purple lord of chaos smiled warmly to him.

“You have to admit this is funny” said the lord of chaos.

Spike glared at him but quickly nodded.

“Yeah, kind off. And hey, I misjudged you. Is it true that you, I mean I, do things others enjoy?”

The Spike lord of chaos smiled proud of himself.

“Of course Spike, is my job to turn the world upside down but I don’t hurt anypony, only crazy fun for all of us. Isn’t that something good?”

“I guess so… yeah, it seems kind of nice”

“Ey, I am you Spike, you know I won’t do anything to hurt others on purpose” said Spike. “And yes, I have my reasons to become Twi’s nemesis but you’ll have to find it on your own. In the meantime, wanna check the comic books?”

“Sure!!”

The lord of Disharmony and Chaos made appear a floating Throne for his friend Past Spike and made appear a diamond to share while the Twilights looked them going away.

“Spike…” mumbled Past Twilight.

“Ey, you had to see it coming” said Future Twilight. “Now, if you think about it, this fair thing is kind of original”

“I know but… the problem is this things are the kind of humor Princess Celestia likes, if she sees this she’ll immediately turn it into an official event!”

“Speaking of the devil” said Future Twilight.

Both Celestias and Lunas (past and future) approached.

“Speaking of the Other?” Asked Future Celestia playfully. “Twilights Sparkles my Faithful Students, why would you talk about Mr. Boss’ Twin Brother? Anyway, lucky me I just found you: I brought you a present, three pounds of books each one. Oh, I love this idea, a book fair literally!”

The two Twilights face-hoofed, of course this had to happen.
Then Past Celestia looked at the Caramel Book stand.

“Oh, it seems delicious, want some Celestia? Deliciously sugary as we like!”

The future Princess of the Sun made a small gesture of pain and let escape a small tear.

“Go on and eat, but please don’t let me see it. Seeing you eat that sugary delicacies reminds me that beautiful time when I could eat everything I wanted and…”

She ran crying.

“What the heck happened to her?” Asked Past Luna.

Future Luna just chuckled.

“I would love to say you but I don’t want to ruin the surprise, oh I love to see her in this state”

Past Celestia gulped, this future didn’t sounded too good for her.

“Is just me or I better eat candy now while I can”

By their way the two Twilights were walking to the clock tower of Canterlot. There, young Spike was reading his comics looking agitated.

“No, this can’t be! Humdrum is useless, he can’t do this!”

“Which number are you reading?” Asked the lord of chaos. “Oh, that one. Poor Miss Mare-Velous, she underestimated Ultimate Drum and ended up beaten until almost death”

“But how?”

“After Issue #100, Mane-iac’s Final Game it turned into a T-Rated Comic and Humdrum turned into the main antagonist, and he’s damn good being bad!” Then he noticed the purple alicorns. “Oh, you arrived Twis! I’m glad, what do you think of the Book Fair?”

“You denigrated the entire book fairs all over the world. And to make things worst, Princess Celestia is making it an official event. Youth doesn’t have to know literature through this goofiness. They only have to find their especial book like Rainbow Dash and the Daring Doo Saga!”

“Everyone is different, I prefer: in the case of doubt, make jokes” explained Spike lord of chaos. “So, are you ready to defeat me?”

“You know I am” said Future Twilight.

“Okay, but before you act let me warn you: I knew you would take your time to get the clock towers so the entire world will be back to normal no matter which one you reach first. And as an extra, nopony will remember anything of this adventure”

The Past Twilight and Past Spike looked at him.

“What? You won’t prepare a trap for her or something?” Asked Past Spike. “She came to stop you and you know it Spike”

“I don’t care Spike” said the future dragon shrugging. “I just wanted to create a mess and I already did it so I consider myself served. Besides I was only trying Mr. Swirl’s spell and I’m glad it worked”

“Just like that?”

“Ey, I’m not bad, the only time I did wrong was when I locked Fluttershy inside the Five Nights but it wasn’t on purpose. Chaos isn’t pure evil, it exist to add balance to the world”

Past Spike nodded.

“If you put it that way, it sounds kind of cool, and I probably would like it”

“You’ll love it” assured the Lord of Chaos.

The two Twilights let the Spikes make peace and shook hooves.

“It’s a shame I won’t remember this but I must admit it’ll be an interesting experience”

“I agree, see you in the future”

Finally Future Twilght activated the Harmony Grenade.
The effect was immediate, the Harmony Wave expanded all over Equestria separating the two eras one more time. The only one who protected from the attack was the silent observer, Discord, whose main goal was to keep his memories of the experience.

“Yeah, that was interesting. I can’t forget all this, not after I finally found the right replacement. Young Spike, congratulations, you got yourself a cool job”

The dragon smiled to his other self, who was disappearing slowly but surely.

“Until I see me again when I perform the spell” said Past Spike.

“You have a great future before you Spike, but always remember to enjoy your present” said the lord of chaos. “My pranks are not evil, surely annoying but at the end everypony enjoys them”

“Okay, keep the good path” smiled Past Spike. “But are you sure this isn’t dangerous?”

“Pretty sure. Relax buddy, nopony gets hurt. Ever”

…

In the past, inside of the hideout of Terrorist Organization Salvation, Maud Pie woke up rubbing her head.

“What just happened?”

It was when she noticed the notepad on her desk.

“What’s this? Oh, this is a highly elaborated terrorist attack. Interesting, this is just what I needed” she said emotionlessly. “Who did this? it was you Boulder?”

…

Back to Canterlot, the two Sparkle siblings were walking through the book fair.

“Ey, I thought the Harmony Grenade fixed everything!”

“No, it fixed the time paradox not the book fair. Come on, enjoy yourself, what’s the worst can happen in a place like this?”

A pony shouted:

“BOOK FIGHT!!”

No need to describe what happened next, it was something funny to see but not for Twilight. Spike just laughed happily and ran to the fight taking an encyclopedia.

Author's Note

This is it, the most boring chapter for me to translate so far, even the ending is so rushed but again, I'm just translating my original work. Sorry if I took my time but I had lots to do, hopefully I’ll publish the next chapters faster.

Read ya’ later!!

Lunch with parents

Lunch with the parents

“Ey pal, I was thinking in something” said Rumble to Spike. “Imagine this: we turn the princesses in cute little pets for a day and sit to see everypony going crazy looking for them. What do you think? Very chaotic, right?”

Spike frowned impatiently, it was a good indeed a great idea; if they could get rid of Fluttershy with something… but, no, right now he had something else to think about.

“Rumble, that’s one of the best ideas I ever heard but right now I’m a little busy thinking in something else. Today is the day when Sweetie’s parents come! And they want to meet me tomorrow! What if they don’t like me? What if they tell me that I can’t date Sweetie anymore?”

“What if you chill out?” Grumped Scootaloo jumping from the tree she was napping. “Dude, how old are you? Eleven and twelve! Don’t take it that serious!”

Spike gulped and walked away more worried than before. Scootaloo was right, he was only eleven years old! What if they thought he was too young for Sweetie Belle? No, they maybe won’t take him seriously. This couldn’t happen to him, why? Why?

Rumble looked at him with a sweat-drop in his temple.

“Is just me or you just made things worse, Scoots?”

“Don’t look at me, you know I’m useless with this sappy stuff” shrugged the orange filly.

By his way, Spike was wandering all over Ponyville; when he noticed a strange scene: all kinds of inanimate objects doing crazy stuff and chaos all over the place. Or, well, to be more clear; he was used to that stuff but he was the one who usually did it.
The one creating that disaster was none other than Discord, who was having tea with certain yellow Pegasus.

“Oh isn’t that Spike? Is so nice to see you little fellow, what brings you here? Another epic prank perhaps? In that case I’ll finish my tea faster, I don’t want to interrupt you… Lord of Disharmony and Chaos”

“No Discord, Spike makes prank all the time, but this is the first time you came to visit since your retirement!” Protested Fluttershy. “I’m sure Spike won’t mind to delay his prank for a day, right Spike?”

Spike shrugged.

“Don’t worry Fluttershy, I’m not think to do anything right now, even if Mist’s idea was great I’m not in the mood. I’m too busy thinking that tomorrow I’ll meet Sweetie’s parents but… why I’m telling you this anyway? I better go home, nice to see you Discord”

He was about to leave but Fluttershy gently placed a hoof on his shoulder.

“You’re cute Spike, just don’t think too much about it, just be yourself and I’m sure they’ll love you. You’re fun, creative and have a great job. Everithing will be okay, right Discord?”

But the draconequus was laughing in the floor.

“Ahahahahahahahahahahaha!! This is great! Are you really worried about it? You’re only a kid, who cares if you make a good impression or not? Hahahahahha, this is great, very funny!!”

“Discord try to be more empathic!” Scolded Fluttershy.

Discord kept laughing but calmed down a little.

“Look kid, I don’t know why you are that worried, but if I’m sure of something is that you can handle all kind of challenges. I know it since I chose you as my replacement”

“What it has to do with anything?” Complained Spike.

“A lot” explained Discord. “At first I considered you a child with no other role than a small help from time to time, kind of sad if you ask me. But then you mixed past and future and I saw you in your full potential: with my powers and a plan that gave the Bearers of Harmony a great challenge. Then I realized that you’re the kind of person who can do whatever you want whenever you need to”

Spike blinked a little surprised.

“Ey, didn’t I erased your memories?”

“Not mine kid, remember I am as strong as you, or I was. But why do you think I named you my replacement? I already knew what was going to happen. Anyway, back to the point, you can do everything Spike, just believe in yourself”

Surprised, Spike nodded.

“Oh, so that’s how paradoxes works! Weird, but apparently Mr. Swirl was right. Anyway, I better prepare for tomorrow, thank you very much Discord!”

The draconequs winked an eye to Spike while he ran back home.
But in the meantime in Carousel Boutique the Belle sisters were having their own problems with Rarity preparing everything for her parents’ arrival placing flowers, new curtains and such. Everything had to be perfect.

“Oh yes, just another little touch of purple right here, another touch of white… and…”

She noticed the green steam coming from the kitchen. If she weren’t white she would paled.

“Oh hay no… SWEETIE BELLE! WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU’RE DOING IN THE KITCHEN??!!”

The little filly appeared holding with her magic something completely carbonized.

“Oh, I was just making something when they arrive!” Explained Sweetie. “Nothing bad, and last day when I gave it to Spike he loved it!”

“Ehem, Sweetie dear, Spike is a dragon and can digest everything…”

“Hey, that wasn’t very nice!” She said taking note for their next match. “And he loves my cooking, just as mom and dad”

Rarity sighed defeated.

“Okay, okay, I get it! But at least clean the kitchen please!”

Sweetie nodded and took her form of Black to clean everything magically.

“Done! A simple cleaning spell”

Rarity smiled.

“Oh yeah, I forgot about your magic increase when you transform. Anyway, mom and dad will arrive here in any time so please could you go back to normal?”

And precisely when Sweetie transformed back, the doorbell rand and Mr. Hondo Flanks and Ms. Cookie Crumbles arrived to the Boutique to hug their daughters.

“Rarity! Sweetie Belle!!” Shrieked Cookie while she embraced her daughters. “I’ve missed you so much girls! You must tell me everything, how’s Ponyville? What’s new?”

“Mom, dad, we’re so pleased to see you” said Rarity. “How was your trip around Equestria? Something interesting?”

Hondo Flanks was busy looking in the cases for the gifts they brought for their girls.

“Here it is!” Said Hondo founding the gifts. “Oh girls, is so nice to see you! You’ve grown so much in this last months!”

“Thank you mommy and daddy” smiled Sweetie offering them her carbonized snacks. “I made this for you”

They both tried it.

“Oh Sweetie, your cooking improved” congratulated Cooke.

“Yes, have you practiced?” Asked Hondo.

“Yup! Spike offered to try them until I perfected the recipe!” Said Sweetie proudly. “He loves my cooking!”

“Oh, that’s right you have a coltfriend now” teased Hondo playing with his younger daughter’s mane. “A coltfriend we’ll meet tomorrow right? Because I need to know if he’s good enough for my daughter”

“Yeah, we’re dying to meet him” said Cookie. “”We even bought him a present from Buenos Aires in Dragentina, a region of the Dragon Kingdom”

“Also we’ve planned a great family trip, we’re going to Canterlot!” Announced Hondo.

“Canterlot? Why this sudden family trip?” Asked Rarity a little confused.

Cookie Crumbles giggled.

“You see dear, I’ve heard rumors of the greatest book fair ever celebrated in there. All other book fairs we’ve being are always the same: book expositions, authors discussing between them or with their fans, book selling; and it’s good, but have you ever heard of a book fair that’s literally a fair?”

“We must thank our beloved lord of Disharmony and Chaos for the idea!” Said Hondo.

Sweetie’s eyes widened.

“Lord of Disharmony and Chaos? You like him?” She asked delighted.

“Why wouldn’t we?” Asked Cookie. “He makes our lives interesting, do you know how we ended up visiting Reptilia? It was thanks to his Crazy Doors! King Flames is so nice!”

“And speaking of Reptilia, check our gifts”

The sisters exchanged a look and opened the boxes their parents gave them, it was a couple of black leather jackets. Sweetie happily tried her jacket but Rarity had her doubts.

“I’ve never see this kind of material here, what is it?”

“We don’t know, but for some reason they have lots of it in Reptilia. I wonder what it is” mumbled Hondo.

Moving to Twilight’s Palace Spike was walking in circles so nervous that creating a small crack on the floor. Twilight entered shyly.

“Spike? What’s wrong with you? Are you okay?”

“Eh? Oh, yes, is just that…”

Twilight giggled.

“The last advice I can give you is be yourself. Rarity told me so much about her parents and they seem nice, with great sense of humor who love to have fun traveling all over Equestria. Don’t worry, you’re also the Lord of Disharmony and Chaos, and there’s no better party for their daughter than a god”

Spike sighed calmly, that was what he needed.

“Thank you Twi, I’m much better now”

“Whenever you need me Spike” smiled Twilight. “Now go to sleep, you have a great day tomorrow”

Spike nodded.

“Okay, and you know what? If I’m with Sweetie I’m sure I’ll have fun”

“That’s the spirit Spike!”

“Oh, and Twilight… do you think I should bring a gift for Sweetie’s parents?”

“If you want Spike, but remember: be yourself”

Now really relaxed, Spike took his time to sleep pacefully, but at the next day he woke up with a shriek:

“OH NO, IT’S LATE! IT’S LATE! WHY ANYPONY WOKE ME?” Resounded his voice all over the Palace while he ran downstairs.

Twilight drank a sip of her coffee.

“I would do it but there’s no way I dare to enter to your room again. Just relax Spike, there’s only nine thirty o’ clock. You have time”

Spike sat a little relieved but he practically swallowed his jewel-cereal since he had to meet with Sweetie at ten.

“Okay, but Twi, what do you think I must buy to her parents?”

Twilight considered for a minute.

“Why don’t you take some flowers to Miss Belle and to Mr. Belle a pin for his hat? According to Rarity he likes that kind of stuff”

Spike nodded thankful and went flying with his floating throne to the train station right after he purchased the gifts in different stores in Ponyville. He could easily made them appear but he had to show he was serious about Sweetie Belle.

And in the Carousel Boutique the whole family was about to go to the train station as well but they were waiting for their older daughter.

“Hurry up Rarity! We’re just waiting for you!” Protested Sweetie.

“Your sister is right!” Protested Hondo. “Come on already!”

“You don’t understand!” Protested Rarity from her room. “Not going with the right outfit is not proper for a lady, you must understand that I haven’t found it yet”

Luckily Cookie Crumbles knew her daughter perfectly and already had a solution:

“Rarity, being late to an appointment isn’t lady-like as well”

Rarity gulped and went out her room wearing a beautiful scar of green silk and a light green coat to combine with her purple mane. The family preferred not to comment anything and moved to the station.

“What time is it, darling?” Asked Cookie to her husband once they arrived.

“Ten minutes to ten” announced the stallion.

It was when Hondo and Cookie noticed the black and purple dragon sitting on a bench.

“Hondo! Look, isn’t that the Lord of Disharmony and Chaos?” Cheered Cookie happily.

“Oh what a coincidence dear, any if his official residence is Ponyville I never thought we were going to meet him. Do you think he would give us an autograph?”

“Let’s ask him!”

They both approached to Spike.

“Excuse us my good sir, we’re huge fans of your work and we were wondering…” began Hondo Flanks.

“Would you give us an autograph?” Finished Cookie Crumbles.

Spike nodded happily.

“What? Oh, of course! It’s my pleasure mister and miss…”

“Oh, Crumbles, Cookie Crumbles”

“Hondo Flanks” said the stallion. “Oh, and do you mind if we take a family picture with you? Ey, Sweetie, Rarity come here! A picture with the god of chaos, this would be a family treasure!”

Sweetie couldn’t hold her laughter just like Rarity.

“What’s so funny?” Asked Cookie. “Girls, you may live in Ponyville but what chance your father and I have to meet an actual god? Now come on and take the picture!”

“You don’t understand” said Sweetie approaching and hugging Spike. “Mom, dad, this is my coltfriend; no, my drakfriend: Spike god of chaos”

Spike bowed to mister and miss belle offering them the presents.

“Is a pleasure to meet you, mister Hondo; miss Cookie. I’m glad to finally meet you, Sweetie Belle told me so much about you, is good to know you’re both fans of my work”

Sweetie’s parents looked each other not believing this. For real?
But quickly enough Hondo recovered from the surprise and faced Spike:

“So why do you think you’re good enough to date our daughter?” Defied Hondo.

Spike gulped paling.

Then Cookie took a pair of glasses in red frame like Rarity’s and began the interrogatory:

“Alright, what are your intention with our daughter? We want to know”

“I…”

“What have you planned for your future together?” Asked Hondo. “When are you planning to marry her? And when can we expect some grandchildren?”

Cookie kicked him in the hoof.

“Hondo, that’s for Rarity’s coltfriend. Forget about last part, just when’s the wedding?”

“More important” said Hondo. “How old are you? Are you planning to corrupt our sweet little daughter?”

Sweetie Belle was about to intervene but her mother stopped her.

“No Sweetie, let the adults talk. Now, answer the question Spike”

“In fact, I’m eleven…”

“What, seriously?” Asked both Hondo and Cookie. “But for being the god of chaos I thought you were a little older…”

“That was Discord” explained Spike. “No, Sweetie is a year older than me”

“But Spike is very considerate and kind with me” said Sweetie Belle. “He’s nice, fun and happy. Always listen to my ideas whenever we put the world upside down and he dance very well, you should see him at the Gala”

Both parents stared to Spike making the poor dragon even more nervous, but suddenly they began to laugh loudly.

“Hahahahahahaha! Don’t worry pal, we were just messing with you”

“Yeah, we always wanted to mock our daughter’s coltfriend when they find one. We thought we were going to use this routine with Rarity but she’s too picky”

Rarity blushed a little annoyed but still smiled. Apparently her parents were always the same.
Then Hondo gave a friendly punch to Spike’s shoulder.

“And tell my Spike, can I call you Spike, right? After all we are before a god”

Spike, now relieved, nodded.

“Only if I can call you Hondo and to your wife Cookie”

“Deal!” Cheered the mare. “But tell us Spike, how’s that our daughter ended up being the fillyfriend of a god? A god for Celestia’s sake! We really want to know!”

Spike exchanged a look with Sweetie, who dedicated him a playful smile.

“You haven’t tell them Sweetie? But all your friends know it already!”

“Because I wanted them to meet my special somedragon before, Spike” said Sweetie. “Mom, dad, have you seen my new Cutie Mark, right?”

Cookie looked at the black music note on her daughter’s flank and nodded.

“Now that you mention it, I thought it was weird why you didn’t told us how you obtained it at the very beginning”

“And for me, what kind of father stares at his daughter’s flank, huh?”

Rarity facehoofed, yeah, her parents were exactly the same.

“Dad, they’re still kids, please!” Sighed Rarity. “However, show them your power already Sweetie, I think they want to see it”

“Alright!” Cheered the filly. “Everypony a step backwards!”

They obeyed and then Sweetie closed her eyes to become Black. Unbelievable, their parents’ jaw dropped to the floor not believing this.

“An agent of chaos… our daughter is an agent of chaos…” mumbled Cookie trembling. “OH, THIS IS SO GREAT!!”

“YEP! FANTASTIC! We always wanted to our daughters go far but this, this is a whole new level! We have a Guardian of Harmony and an Agent of Chaos!”

The older couple cleaned up a tear of pride while Spike and Sweetie smiled to each other. Then the train arrived and they hoped in to Canterlot.

“Oh, now that I think about it, Spike did you took Sweetie to a date at the book fair already?” Wanted to know Cookie. “Because we wanted to give a good impression to her special somepony, I mean dragon, but… you invented that fair, aren’t you going to bore there? Because we can do something else if you want”

“Don’t worry about it” said Spike. “In fact I haven’t had the chance to explore my invention. I don’t like to do this things alone and Twi won’t join me since she says that this is a shame for all other book fairs and my friends doesn’t like books that much”

So the family sighed relieve and they arrived to Canterlot.

“Welcome to Canterlot” announced the driver. “Don’t forget to visit our book fair!”

They went out of the train to explore the fair, that became very famous in very little time. Everypony wanted to know how it was a book fair that was literally a fair:

“Welcome mares and yentelcolts! Come on, read your own weight in books and win a book!”

“Oh that’s for me!” said a pony in the crowd and ran to the stand.

In another corner they saw a pony pushing a small refrigerated cart.

“Too hot?. Here, refresh yourself with a fanfiction! Fanfictions, only the coolest! Fanfictions, drink your fanfiction!”

“Ey, what kind of fanfics you have pal?”

“See for yourself: we have drama, OOC, comedy, shipping, crossovers, translations and such”

“Give me two shippings with lemmon please”

“Two R-Rated fics for the gentlecolt!”

Sweetie raised an eyebrow.

“What’s lemmon?”

“I’ll explain you in a couple of years, let’s go!” Said Rarity.

In another stand several foals ended up dizzy while the line to get there were only growing.

“This is no normal book mares and gentlecolts! The fastest book ever written, are you brave enough to give it a try?”

In another stand the ponies gathered to read the ‘Bumper books’ with so controversial themes that all the readers felt bumped because of its terrible pages.
In another side, like any other fair, ponies were selling their products:

“Here, here, only the fresher books! Right out of the printing house to your hooves, even the ink is fresh!” The pony in the stand said showing a book with a black liquid dripping out of its pages.

Sweetie Belle had a sweat drop on her temple.

“Spike, I love you and all but this is way too stupid”

“Don’t look at me, since Celestia made it an official event ponies have been having their own ideas”

Sweetie rolled her eyes to this but soon she noticed an attraction that called her attention and pulled Spike to it: the Love Book, the most romantic book ever written.
Spike was a little uncomfortable with this but he wanted to please Sweetie so he got with it as a gentledragon.
Mister and Miss Belle just smiled to this.

“A humble and kind god of chaos” said Cookie.

“Yeah, but we still don’t know when’s the wedding or when are they planning to give us grandkids”

“That’s for Rarity’s coltfriend interrogation dear”

“I know, but she doesn’t seem to go anywhere so I have my hopes in Sweetie”

Rarity glared angrily at her father.

“Excuse me for have standards. Now, I’ll enjoy this side of the fair on my own, I hope you don’t mind”

And she walked away offended and entered to the first stand she found: read her own weight in books to win a book, stupid and all but she’ll took her time to calm down and going back to her family.
But there she saw the only pony who could make her mood worse: a certain white unicorn with blond mane and blue eyes.

“Oh, Miss Rarity Belle is so good to see you in this event” smiled Blue Blood.

“Blue Blood! What are you doing here?”

“Trying to win a book of course” said the stallion calmly while he placed a finished book in a pile at his left and taking a new one. “A ridiculous concept but is more interesting than just go to the library. Now, sorry if I bothered you miss Rarity Belle, I’ll go back to my reading now”

Rarity was astonished at first but then she remembered Blue Blood’s true personality and shrugged. Anyway, she sat at his side and began to read as well. She finished her book and was about to take a new one but Blue Blood was faster.

“Oh, I’m so sorry, were you going to take this book miss Rarity Belle?” He asked when he noticed Rarity. “Please take it, there’s plenty of reading here”

He picked a new one and kept reading while Rarity couldn’t help but smile. She kind of liked the real Blue Blood, almost like a friend.
And when the fanfiction seller appeared, Blue Blood was kind enough to buy her one.

“A drama with extra intrigue my good sir” he said. “And, do you want some miss Rarity Belle?”

“What? Me?”

“Of course. Considering I have to act like a jerk because of my job I don’t have many friends and being one of the few ponies who know the real me, is just right for me to invite you to a treat because I consider you a friend. If I’m wrong please forgive me”

Rarity smiled to him, still confused but happy.

“Well, thank you Blue Blood, and I kindly accept your invitation. Please give me a light shipping good man, with no lemmon. With double no-lemmon in fact”

“Just romantic insinuation, got it” said the seller giving them the drinks.

They kept reading together, it was kind of nice.

Now back to the family, they just went out of the Bumper Books, leaving the place all uncomfortable and hurt, at least the older couple.

“Say dear, have you ever read that kind of controversial opinions?” Asked Cookie.

Her husband shook his head,

“No, I consider myself a non-political individual, but that author was just… wow”

By their way Spike and Sweetie still had their doubts about the book.

“Say, did understood what abortion meant?”

“No but it sounded like a tendency, right?”

“What you mean?”

“Not remember that the author said that every day more young mares choose it?”

They scratched their heads while the Belles sighed relieved that they were still innocent.
At the end of the day it was a good experience, everypony had fun exploring all the book-themed attractions: the ‘Literature freaks’ like the shortest book ever written, the only best seller that kept on top by five whole years, a book so heavy that only the strongest ponies could read; and all ended with a good lunch of fried books, mashed theater and to drink a fanfiction. Oh, and they had chocolate poems for dessert.
Yup, a good day.
Even Rarity had her fun once she calmed down, she and Blue went to eat a satiric salad dressed with irony and a good nonfiction-prose to drink. And to thank him for his kindness from earlier, this time Rarity invited the lunch.

“Are you sure miss Rarity Belle? My lunch was more expensive”

“Don’t worry about it Blue Blood, surprisingly enough I enjoyed your company”

Blue Blood was about to say something, when he suddenly pushed Rarity to a mud pond.

“BLUE BLOOD I THOUGHT YOU WERE A GOOD PONY!”

But she shut up when she noticed a huge dictionary left Blue Blood unconscious in the place she was seconds ago.

“Oh Blue Blood, what happened? Are you alright?”

Another book was sent to Rarity but this time she stopped with her magic.

“What’s going on here?”

“BOOK FIGHT!!”

“YEAH, BOOK FIGHT!”

The chaos began, everypony throwing books to everypony in an intense fight without alliances of any kind.
For example the whole volumes of an encyclopedia was about to knock down Mister and Miss Belle but Spike reacted quickly and answered the attack with a collection of fairytales. Unfortunately he was hit on the back by Leon Coltstoi’s ‘War and Peace’ leaving him out of the combat.
The fight kept going and going with everypony throwing all kinds of books to each other: since juvenile novels about fairies who believed they were vampires to philosophy or text books of all grades and for all ages. It was chaos, nopony was standing without a wound of honor.

Everypony except one, who waited in the shadows and threw the books at the right time always hitting her target with assassin precision. Her name was Sinon, a unicorn under command of the Lighting Flash and one of the deadliest members of the Lunar Guard. Better known as the Cold-Hearted Snipper she was unbeatable.
Helped with her binoculars and the shadow, this girl was the best soldier on this battlefield and the result was inevitable.
She defeated eveypony with little effort; each and everypony was hit by Sinon and her monstrous skill.

“So what do I won?” Asked Sinon when it was over.

“A book!”

“Oh, Pony Art Online. I love this series especially the Phantom Bullet arc, thank you very much”

Spike woke up rubbing his head,

“So what happened?”

“Book fight, you lost” explained Sweetie. “Shall we go home?”

“Yeah, let’s just find Rarity” said Cookie.

They found her grabbing the poor unconscious Blue Blood to the infirmary but they helped her to finish soon and they were back to Ponyville right when Luna was rising the moon.
Short trip but funny on its own way.

“So I’m glad to say my daughter found herself a great party” said Hondo. “And I must admit I’m surprised to see she’s an agent of chaos and all but I’m glad. Good to know you Spike”

“Thank you mister Hondo, and I hope we keep contact”

“You better, I must check what’s my daughter onto” said Cookie.

At the end everything was fine, as always.

But really far from there, in the limits of the far Reptilia, a strange figure appeared. Not too big but intimidating as only itself dressing a long gray hood that covered his face.

“My enemies call me, Hooded Avenger”

Author's Note

The ending is strange but I can assure you is not what you think, I hope you enjoy the surprise when the time comes.
So I hope you liked this chapter, is one of my personal favorites moving from chaos to something more mundane.

Anyway, read ya’ latter!!

The attack of the tomatoes!!

Attack of the tomatoes!!

That Saturday in Twilight’s Palace, both Bearers of Harmony and Agents of Chaos dediced to spend some time together as Siblings-Friends-Enemies having a family breakfast and forget all tensions. And for the first time after that incident with Princess Celestia, they decided to have pancakes, and they were good.
“But I don’t understand Twilight” said Pinkie Pie devouring a tower of blueberry pancakes with chocolate syrup and whipped cream. “You said you won’t allow Spike make pancakes again after he used the candy of all candies syrup with Princess Celestia”

The purple alicorn smiled and took some she made with bananas and covered generously with syrup and fruits.

“I know but after all we lived together, I learnt to trust Spike, and if he says he won’t prank us, I believe him; right Spike?”

The dragon clacked his fingers to summon more small diamonds and pearls for his pancakes along with half liter of liquid candy of all candies for his pancakes.

“Right Twi, I promised that the only pancakes with candy of all candies will be mine and Rumble’s”

“It’s a shame I got pranked before I turned into an agent of chaos, but whatever” said Rumble eating his.

Sweetie Belle just rolled her eyes sighing.

“That’s what happens when you try your pranks on yourself. Your first prank with your new powers and you had to be the first victim”

“In my defense I had no idea I had my powers at that time and that candy will become my second best creation ever”

“And what’s your best creation according to you?” Asked Pinkie Pie.

Spike smiled and hugged his team much for the girls’ delight but Rumble’s disgust.

“My team of course! We work hard having fun to defeat the Elements of Harmony; be with my friends was the best of my ideas”

Most of the team just said a little ‘awww’ but Rumble and Scoots were fake-puking. At the end it was a good moment between the two teams.

“Can we turn on the radio?” Asked Rarity once she finished. “Is too quiet in here”

“Yeah, I don’t see why not” said Twilight. “I like to listen to music when I eat as well, but I’m more careful since certain foals and a dragon I know turned a hit of the eighties into an educational nightmare”

Babs blushed and took a sip of her milk ashamed but Rumble laughed happily, at least he enjoyed that day without school that ended up with a Cheerilee so traumatized that cancelled the final exams.
Twilight glared at him but preferred to keep quiet and turned on the radio:

“And now, again Number 1 in our Top 10, Friendship is Magic”

The agents of chaos grumped in annoyance but the older ones didn’t paid attention and sang along with the voice singing the same damn song from so many years ago:

My Little Pony, My Little Pony
Aaaaaaaaaaaah
My Little Pony
I used to wonder what friendship could be
Until you all shared its magic with me!
Big adventure!
Tons of fun!
A beautiful heart
Faithful and strong
Sharing kindness
It's an easy feat
And magic makes it all complete!
My Little Pony
Did you know, you are my very best friends

“Not that song again!” Complained Sweetie Belle. “

“Why did all the ponies have to have the same damn tastes?” Asked Scootaloo covering her ears.

“I’m so sick of that song” complained Rumble.

“Vinyl’s lamest album is better than this!!” Added Babs.

Applejack chuckled.

“Come on girls, is not that bad. A’ still remember that preschool fest when you sang it together, you were great”

“Yeah, before we got sick of it” said Apple Bloom. “I’m tired of this, we’ve been hearing this for at least six years, just make it stop!”

“Come on girls, is over already” said Twilight. “Why don’t we keep having breakfast in peace, huh?”

The agents of chaos agreed but again the presenter had to speak:

“We just got a mail by Dragon SMS, from Vinyl from Ponyvillle, who want to greet her fiancé Octy for her birthday and request us a song. Which song you all ask? Well, the Number 1 hit from all times! Friendship is Magic, enjoy Vinyl and Octy!!”

My Little Pony, My Little Pony
Aaaaaaaaaaaah
My Little Pony
I used to wonder what friendship could be
Until you all shared its magic with me!
Big adventure!
Tons of fun!
A beautiful heart
Faithful and strong
Sharing kindness
It's an easy feat
And magic makes it all complete!
My Little Pony
Did you know, you are my very best friends

“That’s it, we’re done!!” Complained Spike.

The agents of chaos stood and left the Palace grinding their teeth and covering their ears.

“Fucking song” said Rumble to his friends’ surprise. “What? Thunder taught me how to swear as an adult”

“I hear you Rumble” said Spike. “I’ve been sick of it three years ago”

“Well, you’re a god, can you do something about it?” Asked Sweetie.

“Maybe but I don’t have any ideas” sighed Spike. “Any of you?”

No one had one, so they kept wondering all over Ponyville, leaving aside the worst song ever, they had an entire Saturday to spend along with friends so they better start now.
But then they suddenly stopped when a chariot drove by a traveling merchant almost hit them, the chariot was full of tomato baskets that ended up rolling all over the floor. Spike reacted quickly and create a protective force-field for the pony (Fresh Veggies) and Sweetie used her power to repair the chariot and put the merchandise back on its place.

The local carrot seller (and one of Fresh’s suppliers), Carrot Top, ran to see how Fresh what’s going.

“Fresh! Are you okay?”

“Kind of, thank you god of chaos”

“No problem!” Said Spike.

Carrot just sighed.

“Fresh, I love your visits but your tomatoes are kind of a menace”

“However, wanna buy some? My tomato provider, Fuzzy Tomato, had a very good harvest”

“Only if you buy me some carrots” said Carrot Top.

Fresh nodded and offered the team of chaos a basket of tomatoes.

“Here, have this, thank you for the help agents of chaos. Now let’s go to business”

The team of chaos shrugged and left them while wonder what to do with the tomatoes, when suddenly Spike took one and began to study it.

“Spike, we just had breakfast” sighed Sweetie

“Is not that!” Said Spike. “Is just that I just had the stupidest idea; an idea so bad that it might be good even if is one of my dumbest plans. The… TOMATO MENACE!!”

His friends raised an eyebrow, what the heck did he meant?
Spike took a tomato and covered it with his black and purple aura of chaos and smiled to the action. Then he released the tomato that began to roll by its own mumbling ‘ngmn, ngmn, ngmn’ turning the other tomatoes on its way, possessing them with the strange force of chaos.

“You’re right, the dumbest idea ever” said Babs turning into Night Seed. “”What should we do?”

“Nothing, this prank will act by its own; but you better keep your transformations, it’ll keep you safe. Believe me, this will be the one of the greatest disasters, very funny to see”

At the end the agents of chaos obeyed and kept walking waiting what was going to happen.

Diamond Tiara was counting her money when she noticed the hour.

“Time for my half-morning sandwich!” She commanded.

The maid, Giant Patience, rolled her eyes and began to make the sandwich: she took a slice of rye bread where she spread mayonnaise, placed a leaf of lettuce and then she took the tomato.
Or she tried to, the tomato rolled away and began to mumble: ‘ngmn, ngmn, ngmn’ and turned to the maid this time mumbling louder: ‘NGNM, NGMN, NGMN’ charging to the maid.
Giant Patience shouted in horror, but it wasn’t over, the kitchen drawer where she kept the tomatoes opened and the tomatoes in storage attacked. Giant screamed in horror and ran away from the tomatoes rolling to her.

“What’s the meaning of this scandal? And where’s my sandwich?!” Shouted Diamond Tiara running downstairs.

The maid ignored her and keep running for her life.

“My daddy will know about this!” Shouted again the irritating filly.

The maid kept running for her life, and then Diamond Tiara turned to see what was going on. The legion of tomatoes mercilessly rolled over her.
Silver Spoon was coming to hang out with her friend, but in the middle of the way she spotted Diamond’s maid running. Raised an eyebrow but kept going, when she saw Diamond covered in a red substance.

“Silver, run while you can!”

And she fainted. Silver looked at her friend and tasted the substance covering her.

“Tomato juice?”

The ‘gnmn, gnmn, gnmn’ mumbling was approaching.

“What the hay?”

As her friend, the tomatoes rolled over her. Diamond and Silver just got a taste of the ultimate menace to ponity.

But that was only the beginning.
Vinyl and Octavia’s neighbor, German Farbage, while taking out his garbage had a terrible fate; and Octavia, who was taking out her garbage as well saw it all.
She quickly ran to hide in her home and reinforced the door praying that it held the tomato menace.

“Ey Vinyl, remember German Farbage?”

“They guy you always say hi while taking out the garbage?”

“Yeah. He turned around and he did see tomatoes hiding in his tree, now he’s just a memory”

Vinyl checked her marefriend’s temperature.

“Tomatoes? Are you feeling alright Tavi?”

But then she heard the horrible sound, ‘gnmn, gnmn, gnmn’ coming out of their kitchen and when they saw what was going on, they saw a legion of tomatoes marching down the hall and crawling up the wall to surround them.
Luckily for them they were trained agents of the Secret Service and tried to fight back, even if the tomato menace was too big for them.

“This is useless!” Cried Octavia. “They’re gooey, gushy, squishy, mushy, rotten to the core!”

“This is good bye Tavi, I love you” said Vinyl. “They’ll beat us, bash us, squish us, mash us… chew us up for brunch… and finish us off for dinner or lunch!!”

With their best moves they got rid of the tomatoes they had home but they noticed more tomatoes were standing outside their door. What was going on? This would be the end of the ponies? And where were the Bearers of Harmony? They were their only hope, without them… tomatoes will have their day.

Well, the girls were just finishing breakfast and decided to walk around town to relax a bit, after all it was Saturday and they had the entire day to their disposal.

“It’s unbelievable how the team of chaos don’t appreciate good music with a positive message” said Rarity.

“They’re just tired of it Rarity” said Twilight. “They’re too young to appreciate a piece of good music, give them time”

“Ey, what’s that scandal?” Suddenly asked Pinkie. “Are they having a party without inviting me?”

But it was no party, only ponies running away from a tomato rampage.
And it wasn’t only Ponyville, every corner of Equestria was under attack of the tomatoes. For example in Maredrid a small cart crashed in the main street, and when the cops approached to ticket the incautious driver they quickly ran away from the tomatoes who rolled for them.
Another example of the horror the ponies were having was in the beaches of Trottenaghe, where several tourists were swimming happily until tomatoes swam to them ready to finish them all, always making their horrible mumbling: ‘gnmn, gnmn, gnmg’

“To make things worst Mayor Mare is on vacation!”

“And the Governors fled the nation!”

Nopony could do anything against the red plague spreading all over Equestria, the tomatoes jumped out of fields, supermarkets, pantries, every place on the Kingdom was being invaded and there was nothing that both Guards could do about it.

“They’re crawling on the walls!” Shouted the Black Swordsman. “Pegasi, go now, is our only hope!”

The soldiers followed their brave leader doing whatever they could, but the tomatoes were simply too much for them; nothing could save them, not even the legendary technique of the Black Swordsman:

“STAR BURST STREAM!!”

Nothing, he destroyed only a few but the tomatoes were too much for them to handle, and they jumped from the walls to his wings, crashing him to the ground at the mercy of the red fruits. Everything was lost.
The Lighting Flash and her soldiers ran to help her husband but he shook his head.

“No, leave me. Save the Princesses, let them to Twilight Sparkle, is our only hope!”

The warriors nodded and gave a respect look to the bravest warrior ever and left.
Celestia and Luna were ready to leave but they were surrounded, so the guards attacked, they had to protect them on matter what.
Tomatoes rolled to the soldiers, who took their swords and received them ready for anything. At the end only Hylian Shield and Lighting Flash could made it.

“We must leave now sister” said Luna. “Saddle-cramento fell today, they’re marching into Sand José”

“So tomatoes are on their way” said Celestia. “I don’t like to leave the capital but there’s no other way. I’m so sorry”

“Princess Celestia: we must live to fight another day” said sub-captain Hylian Shield. “Is what Black Swordsman and captain Master Sword would wanted”

“It was a great honor fought side by side with them” said Lighting cleaning a tear because of her fallen husband.

At the end they flew out the window, leaving. The Palace had fallen, and with it, Canterlot. Tomatoes had their day.
The trip to Ponyville was short but too scary. Everywhere they saw ponies running away from the horrible tomatoes who mumbled ‘ngmn, ngmn, ngmn’ and seeing their Princesses flying away meant that their probabilities to survive were practically zero.
When they landed, they saw a crowd of tomatoes running for them

“Twilight Sparkle is our only hope!” Shouted Celestia. “Hurry, let’s run to her Palace!!”

They ran, but they were stopped by a tomato squad.
Luckily Lighting Flash and Hylian Shield didn’t doubted, they took their swords and exterminated the threat before it touched the Princesses.

“Come on, run while we can!” Commanded Luna.

And of course they ran away, the tomatoes must not touch them.
It was when the Princesses noticed the pair of pissed off fillies on a bench all covered in tomato juice.

“Girls what are you doing? Run! The tomatoes are everywhere!!” Warned Celestia.

Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon cursed.

“Girls, such language” said Luna.

Diamond Tiara grinded her teeth. Usually she would be more respectful with the Princesses but this time her anger got the best of her.

“ARE YOU FUCKING KIDDING ME? They’re just tomatoes, STUPID TOMATOES!! WHY EVERYPONY IS ACTING LIKE THIS IS THE GREATEST CRISIS OF EQUESTRIA? THEY JUST SQUISH AGAINTS YOU COVERING YOU WITH TOMATO JUICE. TOMATO JUICE!!”

Luna shook her head disappointedly.

“We know girls, but don’t you have sense of humor? This thing is another of Spike’s stupid pranks, and it’s funnier if you play along”

“Tomatoes threatening the pony-kind, is so stupid that is fun” added Celestia. “Come on, play along like the other ponies maybe you’ll have a good time”

“I think we pass” said a very angry Silver Spoon.

“Suit yourself” sighed Celestia. “Now if you excuse us, we have to escape from the tomatoes”

And they ran to Twilight’s Palace once Hylian and Lighting cleaned their path.
Still was not enough and the tomatoes were gathering around them.

“TWILIGHT SPARKLE YOU MUST HELP US!” Begged Luna banging the door. “The tomatoes are gonna take us soon”·

“Canterlot fell, now Ponyville is our only hope” cried Celestia.

Twilight opened the door to them sighing.

“Are you seriously afraid of those things?”

“Of course not but as we said to the angry fillies down there, is funnier if you play along” explained Celestia. “Is like a very low-budget horror play”

“So bad that is actually good” smiled Luna.

The Mane 6 face-hoofed, great.
But suddenly they heard the terrible news on the radio:

“During last hour the tomatoes have being dominating the military cordon that protected Los Pegasus y El Trote, Ponixas. Apparently they even crossed the frontier to Reptilia and King Flames declared an Emergency Situation Class A, starting a massive evacuation to the Changelling Hive, where Chrysalis received them with open hooves but says that she won’t allow ponies to cross to her side. Speaking of sore losers, right?
Anyway, young Electric Eric from Indianoponis sent us a letter asking to play his favorite song before the apocalypse, the number 1 hit of all times: Friendship is Magic”

My Little Pony, My Little Pony
Aaaaaaaaaaaah
My Little Pony
I used to wonder what friendship could be
Until you all shared its magic with me!
Big adventure!
Tons of fun!

And finally the horrid tomatoes broke into the Castle.

“Oh no, WHAT WE DO NOW TWILIGHT?” Shrieked Rarity.

“What, you’re playing along too?” Asked Applejack rolling her eyes.

“Who is playing along? They’ll filth my mane and fur, tomato is very difficult to clean!”

“Just stop it!” Said Twilight. “Let’s just use the Harmony Grenades!”

They threw it but nothing happened, the tomatoes still tried to get them.

“Great: one of the special pranks” said Dash.

But suddenly the tomatoes stopped when they entered to the room.
The Friendship is Magic Song kept going:

It's an easy feat
And magic makes it all complete!
My Little Pony
Did you know, you are my very best friends

“What just happened?” Asked Pinkie.

But the song finished and they began to squish against the girls.

“Girls, help!” Called Rarity. “They’re making me dirty!!”

Applejack raised an eyebrow.

“Shall we help her?”

“They’re tomatoes Applejack, ridiculous tomatoes for the ridiculous Rarity”

Rarity mumbled something a little offended but then the host in the radio was heard again:

“And we interrupt this song with some breaking news! The poor Shy Violet says: I know I’m going to miss her, a tomato ate my sister. Now she ask us to play Friendship is Magic as consolation”

My Little Pony, My Little Pony
Aaaaaaaaaaaah
My Little Pony
I used to wonder what friendship could be
Until you all shared its magic with me!
Big adventure!
Tons of fun!
A beautiful heart
Faithful and strong
Sharing kindness
It's an easy feat
And magic makes it all complete!
My Little Pony
Did you know, you are my very best friends

Instantly the tomatoes froze and rolled away from the room much for general confusion.

“What?” Asked the girls.

“I don’t know what happened but we better take this chance, everypony take a Grenade and look for an agents of chaos, they’ll know how to stop this!”

And they left leaving both Princesses in the Castle.

“What now? Shall we help them or we stay here panicking?” Asked Luna.

“The second one, this is too much fun!”

The Royal Sisters shared a giggle and stayed there.
By their way the Bearers of Harmony were lucky, they found Black laughing of Diamond and Silver while a new wave of tomatoes charged to them.

“You guided them here Blank Flank!” Shouted Diamond Tiara.

“Obviously” said Black. “You two spilled ink in my notebook, now you’re facing the consequences”

But her fun had to end somehow.

“Sweetie Belle!” Scolded Rarity. “What do you think you’re doing? You can’t use your powers to take advantage of others”

Sweetie Black turned to her sister and shrugged.

“Of course I can, I’m a bad guy”

“Still is wrong. I’m sorry Sweetie Belle but I have to punish you” said Rarity detonating the Grenade.

Instantly the transformation in Black reversed completely leaving a very confused Sweetie Belle behind; it was the first time they saw how the Grenades worked in the Agents of Chaos and it was great.
Sweetie gulped when the tomatoes faced her, now that she wasn’t in her form of Chaos anymore, they recognized her as an enemy.

“I wanted to avoid this but I have no choice” she sighed and then began to sing:

My Little Pony, My Little Pony
Aaaaaaaaaaaah
My Little Pony
I used to wonder what friendship could be
Until you all shared its magic with me!
Big adventure!
Tons of fun!
A beautiful heart
Faithful and strong
Sharing kindness
It's an easy feat
And magic makes it all complete!
My Little Pony
Did you know, you are my very best friends

One more time the tomatoes froze in horror and rolled away making everypony raise an eyebrow.

“What just happened?” Asked Twilight. “Is that song the tomatoes’ weakness?”

Sweetie shrugged.

“Is very easy if you think about it: when a song is bad, usually you throw tomatoes to the singer. This song is so awful that even tomatoes run away from it”

And of course everypony face-hoofed.

“I know” said Sweetie. “A bad joke inside another but that’s how it works. Now if you excuse me, I’ll shelter in the headquarters”

Sweetie retired while the Beares were still analyzing the situation.

“So, the Friendship is Magic Song?” Asked Applejack. “Who would say that?”

“Whatever, at least this mess is easy to fix” said Twilight. “Let’s go to the radio stations and make sure to play that song over and over to weaken the tomatoes and then we’ll use the Rainbow Powers. Let’s go!”

Back to Diamond and Silver, they exchanged a little grump but grinned.

“So now we know how to avoid being filth. Shall we go anywhere else, Siler?”

“After you my friend”

And they walked away when the tomatoes stopped them. No problem, Diamond Tiara began to sing:

My Little Pony, My Little Pony
Aaaaaaaaaaaah
My Little Pony
I used to wonder what friendship could be
Until you all shared its magic with me!
Big adventure!
Tons of fun!
A beautiful heart
Faithful and strong
Sharing kindness
It's an easy feat
And magic makes it all complete!
My Little Pony
Did you know, you are my very best friends

But the tomatoes still attacked.

“Is just me or the tomatoes doesn’t like your singing Diamond Tiara?” Asked Sweetie’s voice above them

They looked up, she was cuddling with Spike on his floating throne.
The rich girls just glared at them, it was always the same since he became the Lord of Chaos, he and his agents never missed an opportunity to humiliate them.
But the dragon hadn’t time for that, he moved to supervise other sides of the town.

“And my plan is going on greatly, in a matter of minutes every radio will play that horrible song”

“Seriously, that was your idea?” Asked the unicorn filly. “Why?”

“You’ll see soon enough but first I highly recommend to cover your ears, you know how awful that song is”

Sweetie Belle raised an eyebrow but just nodded, so this prank had a hidden purpose? That was weird.
Anyway there was something else bothering her:

“Ey Spike, aren’t we becoming evil?”

Spike hugged her.

“Why do you ask that? Of course not, we’re just pranksters and you know it”

“Yes but I was being too mean with Diamond and Silver, probably I crossed the line”

“EY, they always cross the line first with you; you’re just paying them back. Isn’t that enough?”

Sweetie nodded sadly.

“Perhaps but I’ll be more careful from now on, I’ll leave them for a while”

“As you wish”

In the meantime, Twilight and the others reached the radio station and played the famous song ‘Friendship is Magic’ along with the message of how to stop that prank.
Soon enough the news spread like gunpowder; and everything went as they planned, the song was sounding all over the Kingdom the whole day:

My Little Pony, My Little Pony
Aaaaaaaaaaaah
My Little Pony
I used to wonder what friendship could be
Until you all shared its magic with me!
Big adventure!
Tons of fun!
A beautiful heart
Faithful and strong
Sharing kindness
It's an easy feat
And magic makes it all complete!
My Little Pony
Did you know, you are my very best friends

And once they released the Harmony Wave, it was all over. Only a little tomato juice to clean but everything went back to normal. Or almost everything, at next day (Sunday) they decided to have another family-friends-enemies breakfast together and as last time, Twilight turned on the radio:

“Today we have another request, one more we live you with the number one hit of all times, Friendship is Magic”

“CHANGE THE STATION!” Shouted everypony. They played the damn song the whole day and they were all sick of it.

But it wasn’t necessary since the host change her mind:

“You know what? I’m sick of that song, I always loved it but I played yesterday the whole day, THE WHOLE DAY PEOPLE! So I’ll leave you with Octavia Melody’s latest single: Attack of the Killer Tomatoes, the song”

Attack of the killer tomatoes!
Attack of the killer tomatoes!

They'll beat you, bash you, squish you, mash you
Chew you up for brunch and finish you off for dinner or lunch!
They're marching down the halls
They're crawling up the walls
They're gooey, gushy, squishy, mushy
Rotten to the core
They're standing outside your door!

Remember Herman Farbage
while taking out his garbage
He turned around and he did see tomatoes hiding in his tree
Now he's just a memory!

I know I'm going to miss her
a tomato ate my sister
Saddle-Cramento fell today
They're marching in San Jose
Tomatoes are on their way!

“What the heck?” Asked Rainbow Dash.

Spike just grinned evilly.

“I told you there was a hidden purpose, now all Equestria is sick of that song as we are, I created chaos and also got rid of it. What do you think?”

Rumble smiled.

“Dude, you’re great!”

“That was very clever” said Sweetie amazed. “Great job Spike”

Twilight sighed.

“Okay, you won Spike, I have to admit it was brilliant. Anyway somepony pass the orange juice please”

Meanwhile in Carrot Top’s garden, a carrot stood:

“Okay guys, they’re gone. It’s time!”

Author's Note

This entire chapter was a tribute to one of the worst movies ever but it’s so bad that is actually pretty fun. For those who seen it, I hope you liked it; that flick was a true masterpiece. Actually I don’t know what I like the most: the soundtrack or the movie itself. :pinkiehappy::raritystarry:

Read ya’ later!!

Pet perspective

Author's Note

Ey guys! Sorry for the delay but I had to finish two of my biggest fics in Spanish in FanFiction (including this one) and I needed time to say good bye to my longest story. But I’m back and ready to finish the translation. Wish me luck!!

Pet perspective

Pet perspective

In a large wasteland far away from civilization a figure of a pony dressed in a large hood walked into a band of thieves: two minotaurs, a griffin and a couple of dragons. And in a matter of seconds they all lied in the ground beaten up and defeated.

“Who are you?” Asked one of the dragons.

“My enemies call me the Hooded Avenger”

Said that the guy sat on a rock waiting for the right time, and the time came when he felt a presence.

“So it is time” he said walking silently to Equestria.

…

Spike and the others were playing happily the enchanted board game Super Smash when a magic force appeared in their clubhouse/headquarters. They stopped and turned to a strange pony as tall as Celestia with two heads, eight legs and a stoic expression in his fase.

“Ehem… good morning and who are you?” Asked Spike who positioned in front of his agents ready to protect them.

The guy made a small nod and with his double voice he said at the unison:

“Is a pleasure to meet you new lord of chaos. My name is Slipnir and I work at the design and quality control department and I was sent by Mr. Boss to make your annual evaluation. Nothing special, just a routine procedure”

“What?” Asked the six agents.

“Just making sure you’re doing your job, you know, checking if everything is in order; or disorder in your case”

“So you’re here to see us prank somepony”

“Exactly, do your thing and according to the results I make you some recommendations if you need some. That’s it, pretend I’m not here” he said disappearing.

The agents of chaos looked each other without knowing what to do.

“Any ideas, anypony?” Asked Spike. “Because I can’t work well under pressure”

“Okay we’ve pranked ponies, dragons, changelings, even humans” reasoned Scoots. “But we need to mess up things really badly this time”

“What about we prank the Princesses directly?” Suggested Rumble. “Remember that idea I suggested you like two months ago?”

Spike nodded shyly.

“Yes I know but I’m not entirely sure Rumble, what if we end up like statues after that?”

“As long as we don’t try to conquer the Kingdom I think we’re safe” comforted him Babs. “And once this evaluation ends, you can make it up for them. How about that?”

“This is different to take the candy away from Celestia” said Spike. “This is serious!”

“Dude, as Babs say you can always make it up for them, just give that stranger something to watch and then you think in the apology” smiled Apple Bloom. “You don’t have nothing to lose”

Spike gulped but at the end nodded and sent a note to the Princesses. And got the answer almost immediately:

Of course you’re very welcome dear Spike, we’re always available to our friends. What do you need? We’re here to help you, Celestia”

Spike took a deep breath to recover his nerve and then clacked his fingers to teleport all of them to the Palace.

“Oh hello Spike!” Greeted Luna. “What can we do for you?”

“Yeah, you look a little nervous my friend. Need some water or something?” Offered Celestia.

Spike sighed, this receiving only made things worse; but his friends smiled to encourage him, it helped a little.

“Are you okay?” Asked Celestia a little concerned.

“Yes I’m fine, just a little worried for my job, you see, I had a visitor who said he was here to evaluate me”

Celestia nodded.

“Oh, that one! Don’t worry Spike, they’ll be checking on you for your first eternities but then they just stop visit unless you make a mistake. But you already met Mr. Boss and he says he likes your work so far so you don’t have nothing to fear my dear boy”

Spike smiled and prepared his black and purple energy of chaos.

“Okay, thank you for the understanding. And also, sorry about this but I need to pass my evaluation!”

Both Princesses gasped when Spike sealed their powers and began to shrank and transform them until they ended up like two cute little animals: Celestia felt her wings and horn disappearing but her ears were enlarging and her tail turning round and fluffy. Luna by her way were a little bigger than her sister but not too much, with a long and flexible tail, little claws appearing between her paws and her ears and nose became more sensitive.
A bunny and a kitty.

They both looked at Spike and his agents in surprise, but the agents seemed delighted with the new form of their Princesses.

“Awe, they look so sweet and cuddly!” Cheered Apple Bloom taking Celestia and petting her carefully. “You chose the perfect forms for them Spike”

But the dragon was still doubtful and regretful for what he did.

“Oh come on, this is fixable with a Harmony Grenade unlike the candy of all candies” sighed Rumble. “Besides you can make it up for them later like we’ve been telling you”

“They didn’t even defended themselves, because they trust me” mumbled Spike.

“Spike, we’re not trying to take over the Kingdom, only to make everypony crazy while looking for the Princesses” said Sweetie Belle. “Come on, let’s make sure they’re comfortable while the others find them!”

And suddenly a quick trot called their attention.
The captain and sub-captian of the Solar Guard, Master Sword and Hylian Shield were going to protect their Princesses no matter what.

“Princesses, we felt an explosion of dark energy!” Called Hylian Shield.

“They certainly took their time” said Babs. “Shall we go now?”

“Yeah, we better run” mumbled Scoots.

Mist took Celestia and Apple Bloom was about to grab Luna but the kitty jumped away getting lost in the beams of the roof.

“Dang it!” Protested Babs.

“Princesses, Princesses!” Kept yelling Master and Hylian.

“No time to chase her, let’s get out!”

And the team of chaos disappeared just before Hylian broke the door.

“Your majesties, where are you!?”

In Ponyville the agents of chaos were staring at bunny-Celestia wondering what to do.

“And… any ideas?” Asked Sweetie.

“I know the perfect place for her!” Said Mist. “A bunch of animals owe me some favors so I can ask them to keep an eye on her”

“Fine, need some help?” Asked Scootaloo,

“No, it’s okay” said Mist grabbing Celestia again. “See you girls!”

Sweetie nodded and looked at Spike who still seemed a little worried.

“Ey, wanna go to a date or something? You know, something to distract you”

“Eh, okay, that would be great. Where to?” Asked Spike.

“I don’t know, Manehattan? You know we can leave this on Mist’s hooves”

“Eh, I guess you’re right. Let’s go!”

And they both teleported away to the biggest city in Equestria. But what to do there to distract Spike? Walking, walking they arrived to Brodtrott.

“Want to see a play?”

“Good, but which one?” Asked Spike. “They all see great”

Supermare Vs. Deadpoolny: rise of Ghostbuckers; The Sunset Saga: Divergent Games part two; Space Wars: The Ring Awakens Ultron; Daring Do and the Maze Runner of Doom; The Ponytiville Horror. They were about to see Daring Do when they saw the newest comedy:

“You have to be kidding!” The two kids exclaimed at once.

ATTACK OF THE KILLER TOMATOES

.

No need to say which play they chose.

In the meantime Mist was flying around Ponyville when he saw the only place it was forbidden for him: Fluttershy’s pet garden. Still he didn’t care and flew over the fence looking for a specific group of friends that he finally found:

A dynamic and energetic group of animals lead by Angel and Owlowicious, both great friends and the smartest of the group; but most of the time Angel was the one giving orders, Owlowicious accepted his friend’s directions most of the times but when the bunny was wrong, the owl didn’t hesitate to say it. Then it was Winona, energetic and happy as only herself and the happiness of the group. Tank, a stoic and calmed tortoise with a golden heart. Opal, almost always in very bad mood but she got along with her friends; and finally Gummy, a mathematical and philosophical genius who spent half of his time calculating the greatest questions in life but the other half he liked to share it with this friends.

Mist smiled when he saw them, his powers of Chaos allowed him to communicate with animals better than Fluttershy. Unlike her Mist could actually speak with animals.

“Oh, it’s Mist!” Suddenly said Owlowicious. “What brings you here?

“Owlowicious, my pal! You tidied your feathers? Looking great! Winona! Love you new necklace!”

“Woof! Apple Bloom bought it for me, woof!”

“I know, we make tons of money since we work for Spike, well, we do it for friendship but the little pal pays us, that’s what I call a cool dragon. Anyway, Tank, it’s great how Rainbow waxed your shell. And Gummy, did you figured out the equation that explain the meaning of life?”

“Yeah, he’s calculating” said Angel in bad mood. “What are you doing here little trouble maker? Trying to kill Fluttershy for a heart attack again?”

“Don’t be so rough with the kid, your master is a marshmallow, get over it” complained Opal. “Mist, my owner bought me a new sweater that I don’t like. Can you give me super strength again so I can teach her a lesson?”

“Sure partner, but today I kind of need a favor” said Mist.

“I’ll do anything for you Mist! Just tell me what to do” Said Opal smiling. She didn’t like foals, she hate them more than her owner who had the annoying habit of made her wear perfume, uncomfortable sweaters and even bath her. But she really liked Mist who always gave her an opportunity of revenge against Rarity.

Mist smiled to his friend the cat.

“Just a little assistance with Spike’s stuff. You know, the usual. But this time I won’t need to transform you, just keep an eye on Celly. She’s new and need a friends to help her with the situation.

Owlowicious, Winona, Opal and Tank nodded happily; but Angel shook his head and Gummy was still calculating whatever his mind was taking care of.

“That’s it? Okay, I’ll help” said Opal. “But even if you need to transform me I’ll do it just for you dear Mist”

“For Spike? Why not!” Howled Owlowicious.

“Friend! New friend, woof!” Barked Winona jumping around.

Tank just nodded slowly but suddenly Angel jumped in front of them and moved his whiskers in disagreement.

“No, she won’t stay!” Protested the bunny. “There’s a lot of animals who like you Mist, why don’t you ask them?”

“We do like him, Angel, everyone except for you” scolded Owlowicious. “·Give this kid a break”

“Gummy agrees with me!” Shouted Angel trying to defend her position as leader.

“He’s lost in his mind calculating again” sighed Tank. “Calm down Angel”

Effectively Gummy was lying in a small spot with his eyes lost with nothing but numbers in his mind. He had the especial ability to isolate completely from the world in order to empty his mind to just calculate.

“Great!” Cheered Mist. “Princess Celestia, please don’t go mad with Spike, this was my idea; and if it wasn’t for that executive who visited us he wouldn’t even tried it. And I’ll make it up to you, I swear! Now if you excuse me I have to cause trouble somewhere else, perhaps with my brother, see ya!”

And he flew away.

“Princess Celestia?! Great! We’re officially in big trouble!” Complained Angel jumping away from the Princess. “Great, we’re in big trouble now and all because you listened to MIST! GREAT, I WARNED YOU BUT NO ONE EVEN LISTENS TO ME!”

“Eh, I supposed something like this already” sighed Owlowiicious. “So are you really the Princess of the Sun?”

The bunny spoke for the first time.

“Yes I am, nice to meet you all”

“Aren’t you mad with Mist or something?” Asked Angel hopeful. “You know, I have several punishment ideas for him”

“Of course I’m not mad, this isn’t the first time I’m in this situation; and since the responsible is Spike instead of Discord I can assure nothing will happen to my Kingdom while I’m stuck like this. But what’s the problem with Mist anyway?” Asked Celestia to the owl.

“He’s an irritating brat and almost caused Fluttershy a stroke!” Said Angel. “Not only she got traumatized because of that stupid game of Five Nights and then Mist comes and disguises me as one of the animals of that game. But even after that he’s most popular among us than my owner. It’s so frustrating I’m the only one who realizes how wrong my friends are”

“Woof, that’s your opinion, woof! Mist is great, woof!” Protested Winona. “Oh look! A butterfly, woof!”

And she began chasing the insect while Angel let escape an exasperated groan.
Gummy then blinked getting back to reality. Ignoring the newcomer he just took excitedly a stick and began to wrote several numbers and symbols on the ground.
Celestia approached to see what excited the little gator so much and her jaw dropped for the surprise. In front of her it was the greatest and more perfect equation, something that explained everything from the origins of the world and the foundations of civilization itself.

“This is amazing!” Said Celestia. “How you did this?”

“Who is she?” Asked Gummy confused. “And how did she understand the greatness of my genius? Did Angel finally got a mate?”

“No, just a new friend” explained Owlowicious. “And you know that with Angel’s temper he’ll have a really hard time finding a girl who barely tolerates him”

“Go to hell” complained the bunny.

“Precisely his point” chuckled Tank.

“WE’RE MISSING THE POINT HERE!” Shouted Angel. “We’re going to be in tons of trouble if we don’t do something about this situation. We must tell our owners what’s going on ASAP!”

“Please calm down Mr. Bunny, I won’t blame you for any of this” said Celestia calmly. “Besides the little one is having a bad time already with the remorse of what he did to me, like I said I don’t care but poor Spike”

“Don’t defend him, he’s a total moron” said Angel still angry.

Celestia shrugged and turned to Gummy.

“Anyway, I’m pretty curious how you calculated that, it’s amazing”

“I’m a mathematical genius” explained Gummy. “And for me the greatest questions in life have a completely rational and mathematically exact answer. Whenever I ask myself a question like, what’s the meaning of life; or what a Cutie Mark really tells you I enter in a deep state of concentration while I use my great brain to calculate the unique and only answer for it, numbers explain everything; if something cannot be explained by math then it doesn’t exist”

“Unbelievable” mumbled Celestia.

“I know” said the gator proudly, but then he noticed something. “Oh no, my supposedly perfect equation is mistaken”

And his eyes went blank again.
Celestia didn’t know what to say but Tank shrugged and gave her a friendly smile.

“We cannot count with him for a while, he’s completely isolated” explained the tortoise like commenting the weather or something. “According to him is great that his owner feeds him only with candies since his brain needs extreme doses of glucose to function at this level”

“Again unbelievable” said Celestia. “I wish I could redirect to my brain all the sugar I used to consume before the candy of all candies”

Celestia had to admit she was having a great time sharing with the creatures who seemed friendly and unbelievable unique, but Angel was still worried and pissed for what just happened.

“Just stop rambling about Gummy please! We have to do something about this! The Princess is here, what would happen when the time to lower the sun come? Panic will extend for the whole Kingdom for Celestia’s sake! We have to do something now”

Celestia moved her new whiskers thinking.

“Okay you may have a point Angel, but I don’t know how to communicate with my student in this state; because I don’t think she’s able to speak with us”

“Fluttershy can understand most of what we say” said Winona freeing the butterfly she just caught. “She’s not as good as Mist but she could get the main idea”

Angel kicked a rock angrily.

“Don’t dare to compare her with Mist! She listens and give us what we need, unlike Mist who only give us what we want even if he knows it’ll bring consequences. And unlike Fluttershy he does it only to ask us for favors later, he’s a little menace!”

Opal, who remained silent until that moment, threatened Angel with her claws.

“Speak bad about Mist again and I’ll show you what I’m capable of”

The rabbit grinded his teeth and bounced away from his friends.

“You know what? Screw it, stuck with her if you want problems, I’m going home!”

“Seriously, what’s up with him?” Asked Celestia.

“He cannot forgive Mist for being more popular among animals than Fluttershy” explained Owlowicious. “There’s no animal who wouldn’t give his or her life for Fluttershy, but Mist is the one who spoils us. For example Fluttershy won’t even think about help us to get revenge on ponies; but Mist always is willing to”

“Let’s just say Fluttershy means the world for Angel and he can’t forgive that colt simply for being her rival” explained Opal.

They all nodded and decided to go for Angel and tell their owners somehow. Everyone except for Gummy who Tank carried on his shell.
But then the tortoise had an idea.

“Hey! What if we’re the heroes for once?” Suggested Tank.

“What you mean?” Asked curious Owolowicious.

“Think about it, we all know Princess Sparkle keeps her Harmony Grenades in her lab so we just have to enter and look for the things by ourselves. It should be easy”

They all seemed doubtful but quickly Winona waved her tail.

“Woof! I’m in, woof! Let’s move!”

Celestia chuckled.

“Are you serious? Why do you want to be a hero?”

“Well, most of the time we just sit while our masters save the day and I want to know how it feels” explained Tank. “I wanna feel awesome as my master always says”

“You know what? I’m in too” hooted Owolowicious. “Follow me, I know exactly where Master Twilight leaves the keys of the lab”

Opal shrugged.

“Whatever. What you think Princess?”

Bunny Celestia giggled.

“Sounds like fun, I’m joining the party!”

So the group of animals went to Twilight’s Castle while Angel looked them at distance sighing something like ‘idiots’

Back to Canterlot, Luna the kitten was trying to get into her private wing of the Palace by entering throw the window. She spotted a point to jump but she miscalculated the distance and ended up falling painfully on the floor.

“Great, not only he took my wings but also I hurt my paw. Fan-fucking-tastic”

A unicorn filly appeared surprised by the cries of the cute little kitten in front of her parents’ apartment. Carefully she took the animal and petted her softly. It was Yui, daughter of the Black Swordsman and the Lighting Flash, Luna’s Royal Generals.

“Yui!” Meowed Luna. “Can you help me please?”

Yui took the kitty with her magic and noticed the paw.

“Oh, poor dear, did you hurt yourself? Let me take you with Silica, she’ll know what to do. You’re lucky that all our friends came to visit”

The filly put the cat in her back and entered to her family’s apartment.

“Yui, where did you found that cat?” Asked her mother.

“Right in front of our home, she’s hurt. Maybe Silica can help”

Silica was a young mercenary who was a companion of the two Lunar Captains back when they were outlaws too, known as the Beast Tamer she was an expert in animals and such.

“What’s the matter?” Asked the Beast Tamer.

“Silica! I found this kitty and she’s hurt. Can you help her?”

The young warrior was always prepared and with a warm smile she carefully took the poor kitty and began to examine her.

“Nothing to worry about, she just sprained her paw. Just need a bandage and some rest and she’s ready to go”

“Can she rest here, mom, dad?” Asked Yui.

Lighting Flash smiled to her.

“Of course my dear, just don’t grow to close to her, you know that we don’t have the time to keep an eye on a pet”

“I know” said Yui.

Then Trixie entered to the residence followed by her son Pure Soul.

“What’s up guys?”

“Trixie! Pure! Now the gang is officially complete!” Cheered Black Swordsman. “How is our favorite bounty hunter doing?”

“You know, the usual: the Trottaglia family hired me to capture Vito Colteone’s ponies and I’ll pass I the information I get to Princess Luna”

“Cool, what about your son?” Asked Lighting.

The kid just smiled to her and wrapped in a powerful embrace.

“Fin, Pure is Fin!”

“Good to know it darling” smiled Lighting. “Keep an eye on your mom, okay? She’s very valuable to all of us”

“Sur” Cheered the boy with Down syndrome.

“Ey, and where’s Princess Luna?” Asked Trixie. “Knowing her she’ll be here already challenging anypony to a duel”

“She’s right, it’s odd” reasoned Sinon, the Coldhearted Snipper, another of Black and Lighting’s friends.

They stayed chatting and drinking and eating when Trixie suddenly noticed.

“Ey, what time is it? I need to put Pure to bed”

“I don’t know… seven o’clock” said Black Swordsman looking the clock on the wall.

Trixie scratched her head.

“What? But it looks like noon!”

Black Swordsman looked through the window.

“She’s right! What’s with the sun?”

Lighting Flash frowned.

“Now that you mention it, I haven’t seen Princess Celestia neither. Do you think something happened to her?”

Both captains and soldiers took their swords and ran to action followed by Leafa (Black’s sister) and Sinon, the only ones of their group who joined the Lunar Army and also their lieutenants.

“Attention, our Princess is missing!” Called Black Swordsman.

“You know what to do” Added Lighting Flash.

But when the Lunar Guard began to march searching for their boss, they bumped into a regiment of the Solar Guard leaded by the twins Hookshot and Clawshot.

“Lunar Guard! You’re under arrest for kidnapping Princess Celestia and starting a rebellion”

Black raised an eyebrown.

“Since when you can face us, Longhost? You know we’re stronger than you”

The twins gulped but still aimed their swords against the Lunar Guards.

“Idiot: if we were planning a rebellion, don’t you think we’ll be behind our boss?” Questioned Lighting Flash. “Besides, knowing her she’ll lower the sun already. She’s missing too idiots”

The two Solar Guards quickly lowered their ewapons.

“Ehem, sorry about that”

“Let’s find the Princesses instead of keep goofing around” sighed Lighting Flash.

The two Guards teamed up and began to look for their respective bosses, starting at the Throne Room where they were seeing for the last time.

“I feel a signature of chaotic energy” announced Master Sword, captain of the Solar Guard. “Do you think the reptile finally crossed the line?”

“No, I think something else happened” said Black. “However, at least we know what happened, so we can relax?”

“ARE YOU CRAZY OR WHAT?!” Asked another Solar Guard, Hoover Boots.

“It’s just Spike” shrugged Leafa. “What can he do? He made them disappear to keep us busy, that’s it. He’s just a kid”

“I guess you’re right” sighed Hylian Shield. “However send a messenger to Princess Sparkle, is the least we can do”

Both Royal Guards mobilized with a resigned air, knowing Spike this was only a game for him so why take this seriously?
Luna by her way poured proud of her soldiers, once again they kept their calm at the imminent crisis showing her sister’s Guard how a Royal Guard should behave.

In Ponyville Twilight and her friends were looking concerned at the sun that stayed still by hours and hours; what happened with Princess Luna and Princess Celestia?

“Something happened to them” said Twilight. “We must find them”

“But who could do something to the Princesses?” Asked Applejack. “Do you think a new menace appeared out of nowhere again?”

“Seriously we could use a list of enemies from the past” said Rainbow.

“First Nightmare, then Discord, Chrysalis, Sombra, Tirek, Star Swirl… did she ever learn?” Sighed Rarity.

“Still we must find them!” Commented Twilight. “Now think, who would get rid of the Princesses just like that?”

The main door opened letting pass Spike and Sweetie Black sharing a couple of laughs still remembering the play they just watched.

“Hey Rarity, who you’re doing girls? Enjoying the first sunny night ever?” Asked Sweetie with a small giggle.

The purple alicorn frowned.

“You have to be kidding me! Spike, what did you do to her?”

“Nothing, too bad, I swear!” Defended himself the dragon. “Just a small prank, you know, the usual”

The girls couldn’t believe this, did he really dared to attack Princess Celestia and Princess Luna directly?

“How dare you?!” Shouted Rarity. “Have you ever thought about what’s she going to do once we find her? You’ll be in serious trouble!!”

“Yeah, I don’t think so” explained Sweetie. “We already explained them we were in an extraordinary situation and she knows we won’t try to take over the Kingdom or something. Besides we all know Spike is stronger than her so what are we worrying about?”

Fluttershy gently touched Twilight’s hoof with a tranquilizing smile.

“They’re right, now that we know is just Spike messing around we can take a breath. You know it won’t go farther than their disappearing”

“Still I’m a little worried” whispered Applejack to Rainbow. “With commentaries like that about who is the strongest they may become true villains in a not so distant future”

The cyan Pegasus gulped realizing she was right. Twilight heard it too but tried to not lose her mind and just faced the dragon.

“Still, what’s your idea Spike?”

“Nothing, just find the Princesses” explained him. “And hey, did you heard about the play in Broadtrott based on my tomatoes? It was such a blast, and that song Octavia composed for it was just great, I’m gonna buy the single as soon as I can”

Knowing there was no point in questioning Spike, the girls exchanged a decided look and ran to find the Rainbow Powers, if they had to scan the whole Kingdom in order to find their Princesses, they’ll do it. At least this prank was an easy one.
But when they entered to the room Twilight secured the Harmony Chest (her lab equipment storage-room), they found a total mess with all their pets looking for something. Owlowicious was on top of the shelves t knocking down the crystal tubes and pipes Twilight used in her experiments looking for some Grenades that her owner usually forgot there; Winona was running in circles, securing the area according to her in order to prevent the ponies to interrupt their Princess rescue mission; Gummy was standing on Tank’s shell calculating a mathematically exact solution for Celestia’s predicament; Tank himself was in the highest compartments of burners, chemicals and such also looking for the weaponized fragments of Harmony

“Opal, what are you doing?” Shrieked Rarity when she spotted her cat searching for some Grenades in one of Twilight’s closets destroying some of the lab robes (designed by Rarity) in the process.

“Mew” said Opal uninterested in her owner’s opinion.

“I’ll take care of her, sorry about this mess” sighed Rarity walking to the cat, but suddenly tank jumped on her back making her fall.

“Tank!” Scolded Rainbow to her tortoise.

The reptile looked at her owner and just aimed his head to the bunny between them, Celestia.

“She’s your Princess and we need a Harmony Grenade to change her back, it’s our time to be the heroes” tried to say the animal but of course nopony understood a thing.

“Uhm, Fluttershy do you mind tell me what’s with him?” Asked Rainbow.

“I… I really don’t know” mumbled the other Pegasus. “Ey, where’s Angel by the way?”

They all looked to the pets not understanding this behavior, did it had to do something with that new bunny.

“What now?” Asked Owlowicious to Celestia.

“I don’t, it’s your plan” said Celestia.

Then the chaos really began, with the girls following their pets as they could while they were still looking for the Grenades or something. And Celestia? She just hopped to one of the shelves and began to enjoy the show.

“I wonder how things are going in Canterlot”

Actually not that well. When the citizens saw the two armies leaving the Castle looking for their kidnapped Princesses panic began to spread like the flu. Everypony thought a new threat entered the Kingdom and took the Princesses as hostages so what could they do now? EQUESTRIA WAS DOOMED!

“I TRIED TO WARN YOU, THE END IS NEAR, BUT NOPONY EVER LISTENS TO ME!” Shouted proudly a mad pony dressed in a blanked as a robe who used to stay at the park announcing the imminent apocalypse.

And the soldiers were too busy looking for their bosses that they didn’t bothered in calm the scared crowds. But the chaos in the city was nothing compared with the chaos inside the lab, where almost all Twilight’s equipment was destroying by the no stopping chase of masters and pets.

But suddenly Gummy returned from his calculations finding himself in Pinkie’s hooves.

“What I missed?” He asked.

“Nothing too serious” said Owolowicious doing true maneuvers in the air eluding Twilight. “Just looking for the Harmony grenades”

“Exactly the problem my brilliant mind was taking care of” sighed the little gator with proud. “Since you almost destroyed everything but the shelf where Celestia is sitting on, I calculate a 95% probability that the weapons you’re looking for are in there”

Celestia seemed surprised but quickly opened the shelf and found the Grenade.

“Oh, you’re right! Thank you Gummy”

“Like I said, all big and small questions in life have a mathematically precise answer. You’re welcome Princess”

“Ey, what’s that bunny doing with the Grenades?”

Too late, Celestia detonated it and suddenly returned to her normal self.

“Now that was an experience”

They all suddenly stopped.

“Princess? Was that you? What happened?”

The Princess of the Sun just giggled and petted all the animals with a warm smile.

“Well my sister and I got transformed into pets and then this brave creatures wanted to become the heroes for once so they organized this mess in order to save me. Thank you my friends, I must say your determination surprised me, not to say Gummy’s amazing brain. Pinkie Pie you’re caring a the brightest mind in Equestrian history so take good care of him”

Winona, Opal, Gummy, Tank and Owlowicious just cuddled happily to the Princess who embraced them.

“I’ll give you a proper reward tomorrow, alright?”

They all nodded happily but the girls didn’t understood a thing.

“Seriously, what just happened?”

This time they all moved to the living room where Celestia told them the whole story and a little later Spike and Sweetie joined enjoying the adventures of the little animals and the Princess.

“So thanks that Mist left you with our pets you got back to normal” said Twilight at the end.

“I must knew” sighed Spike. “But at least the battle was hilarious for what I see what’s left of the lab. Anyway, you better take another Grenade for Princess Luna”

“Here you go” said Luna giving the weapon to Celestia.

The Princess nodded and looked through the window remembering the sun was there for over 27 hours for now.

“Yes… I better hurry. Thank you for everything girls, and Spike, I had a great time. Don’t worry about what you did, I’m happy knowing you’re always kindhearted and just want to have fun. Do what you need to do, as a minor god you have your responsibilities as well and if you have to prank me, go on”

“Thank you Princess” smiled the dragon bowing.

It all ended well, but then a pony with two heads and eight legs appeared in a flash of red light.

“Mr. Slipnir” greeted Spike.

“Who’s this?” Asked Rainbow.

The strange horse ignored her and walked directly to Spike.

“Okay my evaluation is over. Mister God of Chaos, your prank was a relative disaster, it caused panic in the capital and everypony is very scared so I must say the results are acceptable, not good; just acceptable. However this was your first evaluation and I’ll think it was because of nerves”

Spike gulped.

“Don’t worry about it, it happens” said the two-headed horse. “Now sign here and we’re done”

Spike nodded and took a pen without bothering in reading the document but then the door suddenly opened letting pass another stranger: a strange pony covered in a long gray hood.

“Now what?” Groaned Twilight.

The pony moved too fast to be seeing with the bare eyes and took the pen from Spike right before he signed.
Then he turned to Slipnir.

“Nice try. Go say your boss you failed”

Rainbow scratched her head.

“Seriously, who are this guys?”

But ignoring Rainbow again, the hooded pony turned to Spike.

“Kid, try to pay more attention next time. You were about to sign a contract for industrial espionage for the Other One, read before you sign anything. This kind of mistakes can cost you your job. You were lucky we detected Slipnir’s moves before he arrived to Equestria”

Slipnir shrugged.

“Whatever, sometimes you win, sometimes you lose. I’ll tell my boss we couldn’t contract Spike, big deal”

And he banished.
Sweetie Black just raised an eyebrow.

“Who are you anyway?” She questioned the hooded one.

“Me? I’m Saint Michael Archangel but my enemies call me the Hooded Avenger. I’m the security manager of the company and member of the board of directors”

Nopony understood a thing, but luckily the Archangel retired as suddenly as he appeared.

“However be more careful next time, blah, blah, blah, if something like this happens again you’ll see me but until then bye. Oh, I almost forget: Celestia, Mr. Boss sent me to tell this girls something YOU should tell but were too coward to do it”

The white alicorn paled.

“Oh please it was just a little delay, I was about to tell them!”

“Too late, you’re next paycheck will have a 3% discount as penalization for your hesitations. Bearers of Harmony…”

“What?” Gulped Applejack.

“You’re all immortal. The day you became one with your Element you stopped aging, and Celestia and Sparkle knew all this time. Have a nice day, or night, or whatever is this”

Said that he disappeared leaving five shocked mares and two concerned Princesses. This was going to be a long talk…

Forever together in the future

Forever together in the future

A dead silence remained in the Palace of Friendship after Saint Michael’s revelation.
They all sat in their respective thrones looking at Twilight with reproach and hurt in their eyes. Only Rainbow dedicated her a sympathetic faint smile. Dang it! And the worst part was that Celestia and Spike retired saying she’ll be better by her own.
Finally Applejack looked at her sternly.

“Start talking Twi, why you didn’t tell us?”

“Darling, we’re giving you the opportunity to explain yourself so you better take it” sighed Rarity. “Please?”

Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie just dedicated her a shy smile like encouraging her to tell them; like trying to say no matter why they’ll be there for her even if they get mad at first.
At the end Twilight just sighed sadly.

“Yes, you’re all right, I should tell you, but unlike that Saint Michael said, I didn’t know all this time, Celestia told me the truth but only after I became an alicorn. All this time, I’ve been trying to figure the best way to tell you, but being honest I was just afraid. I have no excuse but still, I betrayed your trust in me; I didn’t act as a friend should”

“Rainbow Dash, you knew it too?” Questioned Applejack. “Why didn’t you tell us?”

“Because Twilight tell me she’ll do it. Besides the one who told me was Spike and still Twilight convinced him she’ll be the one who tell us”

“At the beginning I was planning to tell you at the same time the agents of chaos reveal themselves… but I postposed it for too long and Spike and his team couldn’t wait any longer”

“And Twilight made me Pinkie-promise I won’t tell you, right after she Pinkie-promised she’ll be the one who tell you” sighed Rainbow. “I suppose this took too long since an Archangel, whatever that is, had to appear for you to know”

Again a dead silence remained in the room.

“How it happened?”

“When we teamed up to defeat Nightmare Moon” sighed Twilight. “For centuries Equestria have been protected by the power of Magic, Generosity, Laughter, Honesty, Kindness and Loyalty; but those Elements were too vulnerable as unanimated objects so in order to survive they had to fuse with a compatible soul. And since it was a onetime opportunity where the six soul came together, the Elements made sure we’ll prevail with them”

That was it, she just told what Celestia told her when she finally became an alicorn.

Applejack was frozen without know what to do. One by one the girls realized the reality of their situation. Pinkie just gasped and began to examine her body looking for a small sign for change, something that showed her that it wasn’t true. Fluttershy was just silently crying, but Rarity seemed just amused.

“Seriously? We haven’t aged since that day?”

“Yes, why are you so happy about it?” Asked Rainbow in bad mood.

“Come on, this is every girl’s dream! Forever stuck in my nineteens, always young and gorgeous. How could this be better?”

“Yeah, every girl’s dream” sighed Applejack. “Until you realize how bad is it when every single pony she knows passes away one by one while she’s still stuck in her nineteens without nothing she could do about it”

It was like a bucket of cold water for Rarity who finally could see the horror of her situation. Everypony she knew would left her except for her friends, her parents, her other friends… she saw herself assisting to Sweetie Belle’s funeral, surrounded by her aged classmates but her, Rarity, was still a young adult.

“NO!” Shouted the white unicorn when she began crying. “No, please don’t!”

Fluttershy also broke at that very moment and began to helplessly cry when she imagined her burying all her pets and her loved ones leaving her alone. She prepared for her pets leaving her one day, but being immortal was no part of her plan.
Pinkie Pie also imagined herself taking care of the elders Pumpkin and Pund, and their grandchildren, and the grandchildren of their grandchildren and… she finally realized that eventually everypony but her will pass away.

“What will happen to us now? I DON’T WANT TO SAY GOOD BYE TO MY FRIENDS!”

Applejack reacted violently taking Twilight by the neck and shake her.

“Who do you think you are hiding us something like this? Did you planned to tell us until we noticed that we haven’t change since we met you? WHAT’S WRONG WITH YOU?”

“Precisely I looked for the correct form for…”

“To make it easy to accept?” Protested Pinkie Pie turning to Twilight with a gloomy look in her eyes and her hair to one step to become straight. Then she turned to Rainbow with an almost homicidal rage. “YOU! Since when you know?”

“Three days before the Gala, right after I discovered Scoots was Dark. Spike told me” gulped the cyan mare.

“And why Spike haven’t told us?” Asked Applejack.

“I forbid him to do so when we first knew… and then he trusted me to do it by myself”

Everypony but the two pegasi stared at Twilight with anger.
But at the end Pinkie Pie just walked to the door.

“Pinkie Pie!” Called Rainbow.

“I understand why you haven’t say anything Dashie, I don’t like it but I understand. I also know why Princess Celestia didn’t told us as well. She’s an idiot who never says anything to anypony… but I don’t understand why Twilight haven’t told us. And don’t you dare to make excuses Twilight, you didn’t wanted to tell us”

Then she just shouted the door with anger.
Rarity just looked at her friends and without a single word she left as well followed by Fluttershy.

“If you excuse me, I’ll spend time with my pets now while I still can. You know, before they pass away”

Only Applejack and Rainbow stayed.

“Aren’t you leaving too AJ?” Asked Rainbow.

“No, if I’m honest I’m really pissed off with Twilight, but the true responsible is another one. Do you realize it’s always the same with her? As Pinkie said, she’s an idiot who always does the same to us. Every time we think everything is alright, POOF! A new threat or situation comes out of nowhere, and surprise-surprise, she knew all this time. I mean, she supposed to tell us but instead she gives the task to you. If there’s a pony who should answer for this that’s Princess Celestia!”

Twilight looked at Applejack and nodded.

“You know what? You’re right!”

“Yeah, she was the one who forced us to go against Nightmare Moon in the first place!” Added Rainbow. “She forced us to become immortal!”

“I’m sure she had her reasons…” mumbled Twilight.

“Yes: she knew that if we learn the truth we would never agree to look for the Elements of Harmony on the first place” said Applejack. “Why you even bother to defend her? She’s an asshole”

Twilight sighed.

“I guess you’re right. That’s all her fault”

“Shall we tell the others?”

“No, we better let them chill out” suggested Applejack. “Now if you excuse me, I must go back to work. See you later girls”

“See you AJ”

Rainbow just made a nod and flew to her cloud castle leaving Twilight alone with her thoughts.

…

Rarity was devastated, lost in her thoughts reimagining over and over Sweetie’s funeral; so instead of going home she took the first train to Canterlot and walked to her favorite piano-bar. She couldn’t deal with that horrid future. So everypony would leave her? Everypony who meant something for her will leave while she would stay forever and ever? If she knew before she wouldn’t be so selfish with her friends. Every moment she was bad with her friends came back to her, even with Spike.
Without noticing she sat on her favorite table with a blank stare on her eyes. Being a recognized fashion designer suddenly didn’t matter anymore; why should it if nopony shared that happiness with her?

And suddenly a pony gently placed a cup of tea in front of her and sat on the table. Rarity just stared at the visitor and shrugged.

“Hi Blue Blood”

The most secret agent of Celestia’s most secret service took a sip of his own cup of tea.

“Evening Miss Rarity Belle. You were about to be kicked out but I managed to convince the waiter you were waiting for me. However, are you feeling alright?”

“Do I look alright to you?” Asked Rarity with annoyance.

“Sorry, bad choice of words. What I meant was if you were drunk and needed assistance to get back to your home safe”

Rarity couldn’t help but smile. The real Blue was such a charming prince, perhaps a little too formal from time to time but still a good friend.

“No, I haven’t touched alcohol, thank you for your concern. I’m just a little depressed, sorry for worrying you”

Blue Blood nodded and took another sip.

“Glad to hear it”

They drank in silence for a few minutes when Rarity finally spoke.

“Want me to tell you?”

“Only if you want to, a true gentelcolt wouldn’t question a lady against her will”

Again he was too formal to Rarity’s taste but this time it helped her to relax a bit.

“As a matter of fact I appreciate somepony to listen. It’s complicated and I don’t know if you’ll understand Blue Blood but still… I need somepony to listen to me. How can I explain? Oh, tell me Blue Blood: have you imagined that one day almost all your friends begin to leave you until you stay with only a small group of people to share your life but you still miss the others because you know that the bonds you lost you won’t be able to recover”

Blue Blood sighed.

“The story of my life”

There was a very noticeable trace of sadness anyone could notice in Blue’s voice an eyes. Like a very old pain he just got used to.

“However I just found out I am immortal” said Rarity. “And not only me, but all my friends who are bonded by the Elements of Harmony. At the beginning I acted as an spoiled brat and concentrated only in my eternal youth and beauty; until they made me realize what ir really meant. My family, friends who aren’t Bearers of Harmony will pass away leaving me alone. Don’t misunderstand me, I love my five friends, but I cannot stay only with them forever and ever. What should I do when I see them aging and dying while I’m still here Blue Blood? How can I deal with something like this?”

“You know children use to outlive their parents, is the natural order of life”

“You know what I mean Blue Blood. Do you imagine how it would be to go to funeral after funeral seeing everypony growing up; everypony but you, who are condemned to stay young and alive forever. It’s hideous, it’s…”

“What I think is that you’re thinking too far in the future. Okay, I know you just got the news and that’s what drove you to your current state, but it only means that you should enjoy the company of others while you can. Isn’t that better than cry their deaths in advance? Maybe they’ll leave but again, that’s the natural order of life. And who says this immortality stuff isn’t reversible? There’s always hope miss Belle”

Rarity was about to shout him but she couldn’t. after all he was just trying to understand her situation, it wasn’t like it was his fault.
Then the prince asked again.

“Tell me, there’s an especial somepony you don’t want to lose?”

Rarity smiled.

“My sister Sweetie Belle of course. She’s a major nuisance when she wants to but it’s because I’ve been unfair with her. even if she’s the joy of my life”

Blue nodded.

“So I understand she’s your counterpart Black, right?”

“How do you know?”

“It’s practically common knowledge by now, but also I was the one who discovered their secret identities for Princess Sparkle”

Rarity frowned.

“And Twilight didn’t told us anything? That’s another reason why I’m furious! She knew about our immortality since she became a Princess and waits until that Archangel thing appears to tell us! Why is she always keeping secrets from us?”

“Because Princess Celestia intercepted the information about the agents of chaos that I collected for Princess Sparkle, and if you think about it… she didn’t know about your immortality until she became a Princess as well so is she really the one keeping secrets or somepony else?”

“Princess Celestia…” mumbled Rarity.

Blue nodded.

“I love my aunt but also dislike how she keeps secrets from the ponies closest to her, even her sister. Why do you think the Lunar Guard is so independent and disrespectful to her? Because Princess Luna got tired of the situation and decided to do something about it, why do you think they’re almost all reformed criminals? She knows that her sister is not trustworthy because she’s constantly usingthe excuse to not to worry everypony… but I think she’s afraid to accept reality. It’s kind of annoying”

Rarity sighed.

“I think you’re right”

“And for Princess Sparkle, I’ve been very close to her family since Military Academy and I can tell she never questioned her teacher even she’s horribly wrong”

Finally Rarity understood.

“She didn’t told us because she was afraid to admit it herself! Of course, how I couldn’t see it? Thank you Blue Blood”

“Whenever you need miss Rarity Belle. What are friends for?”

Rarity took Blue Blood’s hoof.

“Speaking of which, Blue Blood, I know you’re just being polite but do you mind to call me just Rarity, please? You don’t have to be so formal all the time”

“Of course Rarity, but only if you just call me Blue”

“Deal Blue. Now, do you mind walk with me in my way home? It’s kind of late you know…”

“Of course Rarity”

They took a midnight train and kept quiet for half way but then Rarity turned to Blue Blood with concern.

“Blue, can I ask you something?”

“Sure, what you want to know Rarity?”

“What happened to you that you lost almost all your friends?”

The prince sighed with pain in his eyes once again.

“I suppose I should tell you after you shared your pain with me. Everything started when I became a spy, as soon I began working my friends began to leave me behind. And I cannot blame them, I suddenly transformed from a good dude to the jerk you met at the Gala. My friends thought something was wrong with me at first, but the most I behaved as a selfish brat, the least friends stayed with me. Only my best friend stayed with me, but not for long. Shine also abandoned me… until he was ascended to Solar Captain and Celestia told him the truth about my role as a spy and the importance I keep the brattish mask. Still the whole thing devastated me, and I started drinking”

Rarity placed a gentle hoof on his shoulder,

“And is it worth it? I suppose you make good money, but at the cost of your friends?”

Blue Blood sighed.

“I keep telling to myself that is for the greater good and Equestria needs me in this role, for example that idiot of Fancy Pants and his organization lowered the guard with me allowing the Secret Service to arrest him and his wife; and also Spit Fire but… yes, I’m lonely and depressed, is that you wanted to hear? That’s why I treasure the friendship between us even if I kind of forced it”

Rarity nodded.

“Blue Blood, I had no idea”

“Is not as dramatic as realize you cannot die but like I said, I do know how it feels to lose most of your friends”

The two unicorns arrived to Ponyville and Rarity finally offered a gentle smile to Blue Blood.

“Blue, would you like to stay in my guestroom for tonight? It’s pretty late and this is the last train”

“I would love to Rarity”

“What are friends for?”

They smiled to each other and walked to Rarity’s home where they noticed Sweetie’s room still had the light on.

“Come on in Blue Blood, in the meantime I’ll put Sweetie Belle to bed. What’s she doing up this late?”

“Good night Rarity. If you excuse me…”

Rarity nodded and went upstairs to Sweetie’s room.

“Sweetie? Sweetie, what you’re doing awake this late?”

She opened the door to find Sweetie reading a comic.

“Rarity, what can I do for you at this hours?”

“Go to sleep already, it’s too late!”

“Sorry Rarity, but this comic I borrowed from Spike is so interesting that I can’t stop reading!”

Rarity shook her head but suddenly she embraced her little sister with love.

“Forget it, oh Sweetie Belle, I want you to know you’re the best sister ever and makes me very happy to have you. Oh, I don’t know how to demonstrate it but believe me when I say I really love you and even if I’m unfair with you sometimes I’ll always love you. And I’m glad you’re still awake because I want to spend the most time with you while I can and from now on I’ll be the best sister you can think of”

Sweetie sighed.

“Let me guess: this is about the immortality stuff”

“Yes Sweetie Belle. So that’s why we must forget about our differences from now, while we still have time together.

Sweetie smiled and winked an eye to her.

“Rarity, I’ll become immortal as well. When the right time comes, Spike will stop my time I’ll be at his side until he quits his job as a god”

“WHAT? SWEETIE DO YOU REALIZE WHAT YOU’RE ASKING FOR? No, that dragon will listen to me, you’re just a child and he cannot take that kind of decisions for you!”

“Calm down Rarity, as I told you it haven’t happen yet; don’t worry about it, I was thinking to stop aging at my twenty fours or something but I can still change my mind so don’t worry about it”

“Don’t worry about it?” Asked Rarity. “Sweetie, you’re saying that you’re considering becoming immortal, so don’t ask me to not to worry”

At the end Rarity hugged her sister, who sighed with sadness.

“I really hope you change your mind”

Rarity hugged Sweetie, she wasn’t on the mood to discuss this.

“Okay, and what should we do to punish Twilight?”

Rarity shook her head.

“Sweetie, don’t say such things, you can’t take revenge on everypony who make you mad”

“Well, I’m a villain and doing the right thing is not my style”

At the end the older sister just sighed and began to think about all this, considering all this, she did wanted a little revenge.

“Anyway, somepony needs to be punished but it’s not Twilight, she’s a victim too. Who knew this from the beginning? Who sent us fight Nightmare Moon turning us immortal on the first place? Yes, she needs to be punished and really badly, PRINCESS CELESTIA HAVES TO PAY!!”

Sweetie Belle grinned and made appear a long black cape.

“Voila”

“What now?”

“Well, you’re in a view of a humble vaudevillian, veteran cast vicariously as both victim and villain by the vicissitudes of fate. This visage no mere veneer of vanity is a vestige of the vox pupuly now vacant and vanished. However, this valorous visitation of a by-gone vexation, stands vivified and has vowed to vanquish these venal and virulent vermin vanguarding vice and vouchsafing the violently vicious and voracious violation of volition”

“Huh?”

“Sorry, this comic I borrowed from Spike is kind of addictive”

Rarity made a face-hoof.

“However, can you help us?”

Sweetie grinned.

“When we finish with her she’ll be wishing to be facing Discord instead of us”

Author's Note

So this is it, finally the chapter where they speak about the immortality thing. And also with a little bit of shipping but I’ll deal with it later. Next chapter Princess Celestia vs. Team of Chaos.

Read ya’ later!!

For once do it yourself

For once do it yourself

Once again, silence reigned at the Castle of Friendship. But unlike the other times, it wasn’t an angry or uncomfortable silence, but one of excited anticipation. Both Agents of Chaos and Bearers of Harmony were looking at Spike’s latest invention with a mixture of excitement and fear.

“I wonder if this is the right thing to do,” gulped Fluttershy nervously.

“Nope, but that’s the point,” smiled Shadow Bloom. “Besides, what she can do to us? Seal our powers for three hours? Yeah, we’re not afraid.”

“Sadly, Ah’m aware that there are ponies who you just can’t talk to with reason. Sometimes, you gotta force them to see sense.”

“By the way, how did you take the news that Apple Bloom will become immortal as well?” Rarity asked the cowgirl.

“Ah’m not gonna lie to ya’ Rares, Ah'm very relieved. It might sound selfish, but ah like the idea of never having to say goodbye to mah little sis.“

Rarity just nodded and sighed.

Meanwhile, Pinkie Pie just giggled happily.

“I can’t wait to see Celestia’s face when she realizes she’ll have to actually do something! It’ll be epic, the mother of all pranks!”

The Agents of Chaos grinned and nodded.
Of course it wasn’t hard to convince Pinkie and Fluttershy to forgive Twilight when Rainbow, Applejack and Rarity made them realize it wasn’t all her fault. At best, she was only 19% at fault. From there, it was easy to convince them to join their little revenge scheme.

“But she’ll get really mad,” mumbled Fluttershy. “Are you sure this isn’t dangerous?”
Twilight shook her head.

“Don’t worry about that Fluttershy. I know her very well, and I’m pretty sure she’ll get the message. But if something goes wrong...well, between Spike and I, we will stop her from harming you.”

“And if you think about it, if she really wants to harm Spike, she’ll need the Elements of Harmony. But this time, I’m not moving a hoof to use them against the little fella“ said Rainbow Dash with an evil grin.

The other Bearers all nodded in agreement.

“But I’m surprised Twilight wanted to join us for something like this,” said Night Seed. “Aren’t you always praising your teacher, ‘Princess Celestia did this, Princess Celestia does that, according to Princess Celestia, etc.’ Why did you join the dark side?”

Twilight looked at the second floor, where she kept the Chest with the Rainbow Power and her Harmony Grenades, and shrugged.

“Rarity guessed what I really thought and felt. This immortality stuff terrifies me and telling you was almost like admitting it. Again, I'm really sorry about that. But seriously, why didn’t she warn me before Nightmare Moon returned and we had to use the Elements for the first time? Furthermore, you’re right. It’s always the same: a random villain from her past comes out of nowhere and WE must stop him, or her, while she does nothing to help us. I’m as sick of the situation as the rest of you, so yeah, it’s time for a little payback.”

“That’s my friend!” cheered Rainbow, making a high-hoof with the purple alicorn.

And then Spike added the final touches to his creation: a couch.

“This is it! The world’s most comfortable couch!”

The older ponies just looked at the thing with a blank expression, was this for real?
The couch itself wasn’t much, just one of those old couches that you find in almost every living room in almost every home. Seriously, what was the fuss about this couch?
Knowing what the Bearers were thinking, Spike made a signal to Night, who pushed Pinkie to the couch so that the pink pony ended up sitting on it.
(The reason why her Pinkie-sense didn’t warn her was because Pinkie-sense and Night-sense nullified each other)

“You know you could just ask her to sit?” scolded Fluttershy.

The kids chuckled and shrugged.

“Time for the main attraction!” sneered Mist evilly. “Would you do the honors Night?”

Night prepared herself, and before anypony could stop her, the Cutie Map table was shoved to one side of the room. It was swiftly replaced by a dance floor, a low-hanging disco ball, lasers, and a sound system with two giant amps worthy of Vinyl Scratch herself. The foals began dancing happily and invited Pinkie to join them.

“Want to join the party?” Spike asked.

“What are you guys doing?” asked Rainbow, raising an eyebrow.

But Pinkie’s answer froze everypony.

“Party? Why would I want to join a party when I can sit in a couch as comfortable as this?”

Three, two, one…

“WHAT?!!!” Shouted the adults.

Spike grinned impishly.

“I get it, the wrong kind of party. How about this one?”

He snapped his claws and everything transformed into a childish party like the ones Pinkie loved: balloons, pizza, cake and a fruit punch so sweet that caused cavities with a single sip.

“What about now?” asked Spike, offering Pinkie a piece of cake.

Pinkie looked at it and shrugged.

“Pass. This couch is soooooo comfy, that I don’t ever want to move. Why would I want to do something besides sitting here?”

Everypony’s jaw dropped.
Oh but the Agents weren’t finished yet. They kept offering tempting ideas that Ponyville's pink party pony would usually love:

“Pinkie! Would you like to go to the mirror pond and multiply until we’re enough to cover Equestria and the entire world?” asked Night.

“And what about pull King Flames’ tail until he gets angry?” suggested Spike. “Or pretends to get angry, what he loves the most is play with the hatchlings who come to visit him”

Pinkie let escape a satisfied sigh.

“No, you have fun. I’ll just stay here and get comfy.”

Spike summoned a recently painted canvas and presented it to Pinkie.

“Want to watch the paint dry?”

“Okay, as long as I don’t have to move from my couch.”

Twilight paled.

“Spike, this is the most dangerous thing you ever created! If this thing appears all over Equestria, then nopony would want to move again.
They'd just sit comfortable for the rest of their lives.”

“Correction: everypony except for Celestia and all of us” explained Spike, making more couches appear out of thin air. “So, wanna take a seat?”

Without further need for explanation, everypony jumped onto the couch. As soon as they did it, they lost interest in everything else except for sitting. It was too comfortable to care about anything else.
Soon after, copies of the couch appeared in every single home, office, restaurant, etc. Wherever there were ponies, there was a couch with a stupid warning sign that read:

DANGER! TOO COMFORTABLE!!

And no matter who saw it, everypony reacted the same way:

“What’s this? It’s too ridiculous.”

And of course they sat down on the couch, only to prove it.
A few ponies immediately noticed the couch was a trap and tried to walk away, but the couches' chaotic magic would force them to sit anyway. The trap was set.

…

The next day, Princess Celestia woke up early and raised the sun, as usual. She trotted down to the dining room for breakfast, but noticed something weird on the way: there were no guards in the halls...or servants...or anypony.
“Now what? Hello? Hi, it’s me, the Princess of the Sun!”
Walking down the hallways, she found her soldiers comfortably sitting in on strange couches.

“Ahem!” called Celestia.

One of them turned his head to see her and shrugged.

“It’s just the Princess. What can we do for you?”

“What do you think you’re doing?” she asked, a little upset.

“Me? Sitting on a couch. It’s all I want to do now. Isn’t that right, Bombchu? Mirror Shield?”

“You say something Hookshot? I got lost into my couch.”

“I don’t blame you, this is just too comfortable.”

Another soldier, scratched his chin.

“Hey dudes, I think we’re forgetting something. Do you know what it is your Majesty?”

Celestia had a pulsating vein on her forehead, but right before she spoke, the soldier known as Dungeon Map interrupted:

“Who cares? I’m too comfortable to care about anything else besides this couch.”

“True,” said one of the few female guards, Compass.

So the Princess of the Sun sighed and walked away, knowing this had to be Spike’s doing. But she couldn’t figure out his plan yet. Couches? Well, without servants or soldiers, this was going to be long day for her and her sister. And speaking of her sister, what happened to Luna?
She found her in the Throne Room, right in front of another of those couches, staring at the sign.

“What’s that?” asked the elder sister.

“That’s what I’m trying to figure out” chuckled Luna. “'Too comfortable,' well, seeing what it did to everypony else in the palace, I certainly believe it.”

Celestia nodded.

“Be careful, alright? We’re not sure how it works.”

Luna nodded and walked away, or at least she tried to. Suddenly, the black and purple energy of chaos pulled her back, making her fall right on the couch. Celestia tried to help, her but it was too late.

“Leave me Tia, I’m too comfy to do anything,” Luna said, smiling lazily. “So comfy, so comfy…why don’t you join me and just sit together like this forever? This is too comfy.”

The white alicorn made a face-hoof. Of course this had to happen.

Sighing, she began to wander around the palace. It was as she feared. Effectively, every single pony was under the effects of Spike’s power.
Not even the fearsome Lunar Soldiers bothered to stop her when she entered Luna’s private wing without permission (and they normally wouldn’t hesitate to aim their swords at her). But just like her own guards, they were too comfortable to do anything.
Without saying a word, Celestia just returned to her throne, sat down and decided to wait for Twilight and her friends to solve the problem. However, her stomach claimed her attention.

“First things first: we must get something to eat,” she said to herself. Being completely alone was kind of a nuisance.

So she went to the kitchen to cook herself a couple of eggs, after she took care of a couple of small fires on the stove. The chefs were too busy being comfy on their couches to tend to what they were cooking.

“I must admit this is the hatchling’s most dangerous creation.”

Once she finished eating, she sat on her throne to wait. She picked up a book to read to kill time, but she felt a little discomforted. The castle had become too quiet to concentrate. Nopony doing anything unnerving her more than it should.

“Usually I’m very patient, but this is too much. I’ll check on what is taking them so long. I can’t stand this silence anymore. No wait, what I need is some music to calm my nerves.”

And she went to put on a record, but it didn’t do much to replace the background noises.

“Fine, I’ll go to Ponyville! This is driving me crazy. Somepony prepare my…oh, wait. Whatever.”

And so, she flew to Ponyville.

But when she arrived to Twilight’s palace, she was frozen from what she found.

“No Twilight, not you too!! Please get up! The six of you!”

Twilight just looked at the Princess but shrugged and sighed in satisfaction.

“Too comfy.”

“Twilight Sparkle get up!!” she ordered using the traditional Royal Canterlot Voice.

Nothing.

Then she tried to shake Twilight, but still nothing; it didn't work with the rest of the girls, either. Everypony was too comfortable to move.

“Please girls, you must fight this prank! It’s too dangerous!”

Twilight just shrugged.

“Princess, why don’t you take a sit? You look like you could use some rest.”

“Equestria is in grave danger!!”

“Whatever, too comfy.”

And the purple alicorn just closed her eyes, enjoying her rest.
Celestia sighed and prepared her magic.

“Fine, then I must force you.”

However, when she tried to pull the six ponies off of the couch, an alarm bell began to sound all over the place. Before she could react, a ton of feathers fell on top of her.

“Seriously?”

Once again she tried to pull the six Bearers with her magic, but the alarm activated again. This time, what fell on top of her was a ton of ping-pong balls.

“Is this supposed to mean something?”

Third time, third alarm, and a pile of golf balls fallen on her.

“Yeah, right” said Celestia, using her magic this time to clean the room (even if the Bearers didn’t care to be under a ton of stuff since they were ‘too comfy’.)

But the alarm activated again and, instead of something light, she had to create an emergency shield to protect all of them from the falling bowling balls.

“Okay, that is enough! Looks like I’ll have to have a word with the Lords of Chaos.”

And she went upstairs where they were simply playing an enchanted board game.

“Come on, suffer my Final Smash!” cheered Rumble.

But suddenly, Celestia destroyed their game.

“You’re lucky we weren’t playing downstairs” said Spike annoyed. “Next would be cannonballs”

Celestia ground her teeth together, also annoyed.

“That's enough! I came to ask you to stop this! This prank is especially dangerous for all ponykind!!”

“You know the rules Princess,” said Spike uninterested. “I can only be stopped by Harmony.”

“You incapacitated the Bearers, Spike,” complained Celestia.

But he didn’t listened to her. He took another enchanted board game from a shelf and presented it to his Agents.

“Then, want to try 'Disharmony: Gods Among Ponies?'”

“From the creators of Deadly Kombat!” shouted Rumble. “Why you didn’t told us you had this pal?”

“Isn’t it a little too violent?”

“And it’s only for two players,” complained Sweetie.

“Then, what about…”

“STOP THIS PRANK IMMEDIATELY” shouted Celestia.

“Again, the rules says we must be stopped by the Elements of Harmony,” said Scoots firmly.

Celestia face-hoofed.

“Then you leave me no choice. I must stop you.”

The Agents grinned, this was what they were waiting for.

“Are you sure?” asked Spike.

“Somepony has to,” sighed Celestia.

“Suit yourself,” said Spike snapping his claws.

A bunch of cannonballs came out of nowhere and began to fall on top of Princess Celestia, who barely could protect herself with a force-field.

“What do you think you’re doing?!” she cried.

But then, Night aimed her party cannon at Celestia, who got blinded after receiving a laser right on her eyes.

“What the…”

Mist cackled evilly and whistled to call Owlowicious, whose wings were now giant. The damn bird's wings created gusts of wind so strong that they sent Celestia flying right to a window that Sweetie Black ‘accidentally’ opened and she fell on some mutated daisies that immobilized her.

“Stop it right now!” commanded Celestia. “This it’s not a game, it's aggression!”

Shadow shook her head.

“Nope, it’s humiliation. Each of us used to focus on humiliating our counterpart, but since they're occupied and you’re alone against us, ah guess we gotta share ya.”

The plants released Celestia, just in time for her to be washed away by a powerful current of sports drink that would drag her all over Ponyville.
In the end, she was soaked and dripping with sports drink and shame. Luckily, the ponies were too busy being comfortable to pay attention to her embarrassing display.

“Ok… this was indeed humiliating, but…”

Spike appeared before her in his floating throne.

“Well, didn’t you used to fight with Discord? This is pretty much the same, right?”

“Not exactly, it was easier since he worked alone,” explained the Princess. “However, weren’t you worried about pranking us, last time? Why this sudden change?”

“Because this time we’re not pranking you; you’re trying to stop one of our pranks, so this is a fight.”

And he charged his black and purple energy of chaos.
Celestia stared at him, then teleported before he could do anything to her.
Back in the Castle of Friendship, she tried to shake Twilight, but again it proved useless.

“This is what I call a good rest. You should try it too Princess.”

“Twilight Sparkle, try to resist please! Wake from this spell! For Boss’ sake, you must stop Spike before this goes too far!”

“No, there’s no use,” said Black appearing behind her.

“Twilight, girls please do something!” called Celestia.

“Your Majesty? You seem a little tired, want to take a seat? Girls, anypony want to give up your seat?” mumbled Fluttershy.

“It's your idea, you do it,” said Rarity.

“Yeah, I’m good here,” added Rainbow.

“Eeyup, aren’t ya’ Kindness? Give yers,“ said Applejack.

Celestia looked at Twilight, who pleasantly smiled to her before shaking her head.

“Sorry, too comfy to move.”

“Come on, Twilight Sparkle!” begged Celestia, growing desperate. “Pinkamena Diane Pie, want to throw a party? The Crown will pay for everything, you'll have unlimited resources, just get up and stop them!”

“No thanks, but how about a 'Stay-on-Couch' party? It’s fun, comfy and pretty cheap. You just have to sit, and nothing else.”

Celestia frowned and created an energy field to protect herself from Spike’s security-system as she tried one more time to pull Twilight off of her couch.

“This is mine! Get your own!” protested the purple alicorn, using her own magic to resist her teacher’s.

“Sorry, but I must do this!” complained Celestia.

Having had enough, Twilight attacked her with all her power at point blank range, sending her flying all the way to Sweet Apple Acres. Celestia fell right into the Apple’s kitchen, where Granny Smith was comfortably sitting on her couch in front of her carbonized breakfast.

“Normally, ah would charge you for the damages to my roof, but Ah’m too busy being comfy.”

From his own couch, Big Mac just nodded.

“Eeyup.”

Celestia rolled her eyes in annoyance. After placing a bag of bits on the floor, she simply walked out the door. But upon opening the door, instead of the fields of Sweet Apple Acres, she found herself in an unfamiliar cherry field.

“What now?”

Miss Cherry Jubilee just smiled at her from the couch on her porch, but eventually, she uninterestedly closed her eyes and sighed out of satisfaction.

“A visitor? Normally I would give you a tour, but it feels too comfy sitting in here. Or did you want to buy something? Sakura, you have clients!”

The intern from Japony shrugged and shook her head, so Cherry Jubilee smiled apologetically to Celestia.

“Oh, she’s resting too. Sorry, I guess we’re closed for today.”

Every single employee of the cherry farm moaned in satisfaction from their respective couches, much to Celestia’s annoyance.

“Great, a crazy door. Whatever. This can’t possibly get any worse!”

A blue, bubblegum cloud appeared above her head with ScootaDark on top of it. Dark just chuckled.

“Princess Celestia, here's some free advice: never say that in front of us because we’ll just take it as a challenge.”

“Don’t you dare, Scootaloo! You may be an Agent of Chaos, but you must respect your elders, especially royalty. Understand? Or must I make you understand?”

And with that, Celestia channeled her anger and frustration into her horn and shot a frightening bolt of lightening at Dark. However, Sweetie Black teleported in and transformed the lightening into light bulbs at the last second. Then, she took the lightbulbs and screwed them into several lamps that she brought.

“I owe you a big one, Black!”

“Don't mention it! We’re a team pal!”

Celestia frowned. Once again, their sincere friendship and teamwork made them difficult to deal with.
And just like that, Dark activated her cloud that automatically began to follow Celestia.

“I’m warning you, don’t you dare,” said the Princess. “I’m starting to get pissed, and if you keep going with this, you'll leave me no choice but to fight back seriously, and you won’t like it,” she threatened.

Sweetie Black gulped, but grinned.

“Need we remind you that Spike is stronger than you?”

ScootaDark nodded.

“And each of us have powers to match our counterparts, Equestria’s strongest protectors.”

Celestia prepared herself.

“Fine, if it's a fight you want, it's a fight you'll get!”

But before Celestia could react, the cloud unleashed a stream of cola and ice cream right on top of her.
The Agents of Chaos took their chance and, with cups they took out of nowhere, filled them with fresh chaotic cola-float.

“Cheers!!” the chimed.

A magic explosion beneath the cloud warned the girls not to linger, so Black teleported them away to avoid facing Celestia’s anger.

“SHOW YOURSELVES! COME ON, DIDN’T YOU WANTED TO FIGHT?!” Celestia shouted furiously.

This time a ton of whipped cream, chocolate chips and cherries covered the Princess.
The white alicorn melted the treats off before staring up at Spike, who was calmly drinking a shake made from the 'candy of all candies'.

“What? Not enough whipped cream?” he asked.

With a snap of his claws, he covered her with a new coat of whipped cream.

“What’s the big idea, Spike? You must have a reason for this,” she asked.

“I do, but in the meantime, enjoy this!”

Three buckets of chocolate syrup and caramel sauce dropped all its content on the alicorn.

“I’m warning you, Spike!”

But the dragon ignored her and turned to Mist, who was on his own floating throne with some kind of white box between his hooves.

“Do you think I’m missing something?” asked the Lord of Chaos.

“Yeah idiot, honey. This won’t work without honey.”

“Right!”

And the dragon snapped his claws, summoning a fourth bucket filled with, of course, honey and poured all its contents down on the Princess sundae.

“FINE! IF THIS IS HOW IT’S GOING TO BE…!”

But again, the chaotic dragon didn’t seem especially afraid or concerned about the Sun Princess' rising temper.

“Mist, release the bees.”

The black Pegasus grinned while the white alicorn paled (an incredible achievement for somepony with an alabaster coat covered in whipped cream).

“No, no, no, don’t you dare…”

Too late, Mist opened the box, exposing the honeycomb within.

“Fuck.”

While the bees attacked, Spike and Mist flew away to reunite with the rest of the Agents of Chaos.

“What do we do now?” Mist asked.

“Let’s head back to the castle and wait. This won't hold her for long. So we can at least prepare ourselves before she counterattacks.”

“Now we’re talking.”

…

Officially, this was Celestia’s worse day ever. In the beginning, she believed that even if the children were harder to fight, they wouldn’t be as mean as Discord. But damn, did they prove her wrong.

“First they feel bad about having to fight me, then they go this far to humiliate me. What have I ever done to those kids?”

“The question you should be asking yourself, is what have you ever done to their sisters?”

Celestia turned.

“Star Swirl!”

The crazy magician magically had added wheels to his couch and was staring at the white alicorn with an amused look.

“Aren’t you affected by the power of chaos?” she asked.

The old wizard laughed.

“Not that much. It's true that I don’t want to get up, but I’m still able to think. More importantly, have you considered that the last time they went this far in fighting somepony was when they faced me? And it was because I threatened their families.”
Celestia froze and the magician smiled at the princess:

“So, have you finally realized what you have done yet, my faithful student? Hahahahha!”

“They’re trying to give me a message.”

Star Swirl nodded.

“You have your homework. Go and fix this before they drive you crazy.”

Celestia nodded.

“Thank you my old master, I owe you for this.”

“Stop trying to capture me and we’re even. It's not like you could, but still…”

In the end, the Princess sighed and teleported to Twilight’s castle. Or at least she attempted to. Instead, she ended up at King Flames’ Castle in the middle of Reptilia, capital of the Dragon Kingdom. King Flames, the oldest and wisest being of the world, just looked at her from his couch and shook his gigantic head.

“Visiting hours are from ten to noon and diplomatic meetings are made via appointment only.”

Celestia face-hoofed.

“Great. Spike, stop it! I want to talk! Help me understand why are you doing this!” she shouted at the air above.

And so, the lord of chaos appeared right before her.

“What’s to understand? We’re just creating a chaotic crisis like always, and since you want to stop us, we must, in turn, stop you from interfering.”

“Spike, please, I give up. You win. Now why are you fighting me? What I did to deserve your anger? Was it something I did or said to Twilight?”
Celestia asked pleadingly.

Spike sighed.

“So you guessed it.”

“I’m still waiting. What’s the meaning of all this hostility?”

The black and purple dragon finally snapped his claws and they teleported to the Castle of Friendship, where the Element Bearers were still comfortably sitting on their couches.
At his signal, the Agents of Chaos detonated the Harmony Grenades themselves, making the couches vanish.

“She wants to talk,” explained Spike to the confused Bearers.

The Princess just looked at the pleased smiles of the Bearers of Harmony at seeing her current estate.

“So you all were in on this?”

The girls nodded.

“How did it feel to fight Spike and his team?” grinned Rainbow. “Pretty hard, right?”

“How does it feel to do it yourself?” Fluttershy asked.

“Aren’t they exhausting and exasperating as well? Aren’t they too well coordinated and random to react at their attacks?” Rarity added.

“It’s fun at some points, but then you get mad, and yet you know you can’t use too much force because they’re just children,” Pinkie said.
Twilight nodded.

“So yes, we’re the Bearers of Harmony and we have a duty to Equestria and the rest of the world. We accept that. But you should have asked us before laying all this responsibility in our laps. Besides, if we’re going to be doing this forever, we need to know the whole truth, Princess. Which enemies from your past are you still hiding from us? Any other secrets that you're keeping from us that we should know? If you don’t tell us EVERYTHING right now, we’ll quit.”
Applejack grinned.

“No matter how far Spike goes, we won’t lift a hoof to stop him, leaving YOU to be the one to put that dragon in his place. At least yer getting paid for that, but what about us?”

Celestia lowered her head in shame.

“So you really want to know?”

“Unless you want us to leave Equestria at Spike’s mercy,” threatened Dash.

Celestia frowned.

“And you think you can just come and demand those things?”

Spike nodded.

“Yes, or do you have a problem? Because I can summon more of those couches right now and keep fighting you. Do you really think you’ve seen everything we have?”

At this point, Celestia actually gave up. Spike is the Lord of Disharmony and Chaos, but unlike Twilight, he chose to take up the role himself. Nopony fooled him or forced him to accept that responsibility. Unbelievably, Discord acted more fair than she did.
And more importantly, Spike was Twilight’s brother, and he would protect his sister from anypony who would hurt her, including Celestia if he must.

“Fine, I’ll tell you everything I know. I acted selfishly irresponsibly, and I admit it. So I guess the least I can do is to take you to Mr. Boss’ office and fix a salary for you too, as well as talk about…you know, possible threats.”

“Now we’re talking,” Rainbow approved.

Celestia shook her head.

“Yes, I’ll arrange an appointment with Mr. Boss. But in the meantime, I suppose I need to tell you about the greatest menace of our world. Tirek, King Sombra, and old enemy called Grogar…unlike Chrysalis and Spike, they work for someone (or something) else than Mr. Boss, so they’re, by far, much more dangerous.”

“What you mean? Isn’t Mr. Boss the Unique and Only God?” asked Twilight.

“Exactly. But his twin brother is the Unique and Only Devil. We call him 'the Other One,' or 'the Source of All Evil.' Mr. Boss is the Creator, the Other One is the Destroyer, and his favorite thing to do is corrupt Mr. Boss’ creations just for fun. He was the one who cursed the Elements of Harmony…the one responsible for your status as immortals. The greatest enemy of all, and the only one who cannot be defeated, not even by Mr. Boss.”

Author's Note

This is it, Celestia vs. the Team of Chaos. A little mean but again they were pissed off. So, you liked the revenge?
Anyway next chapter will be strange compared with the rest of the fic but I promise everything will get back to normal after that.

Read ya’ later!!

CHAPTER EDITED BY Starblade. THANK YOU FOR ALL YOUR HELP :pinkiehappy::moustache:

The secret of the offices

Author's Note

This is it, the strangest chapter I’ve ever written but don’t worry, the rest of the story will be back to normal.

WARNING: the content of this chapter is for comedy reasons only, anything in this story have anything to do with my belief.

The secret of the offices

The secret of the offices

Canterlot Castle, meeting room:
Everypony were discussing about the recent events. Luna just sighed and looked at the Agents of Chaos.

“Why didn’t you attacked me too? I’m as guilty as my sister you know?”

Spike shook his head.

“Not exactly Princess Luna, you attacked us but the one who sent the girls without warning them about being frozen in time was Princess Celestia, and I guess you didn’t tell them because she told you to”

Luna sighed.

“Next time make sure I receive what I deserve too, understood?”

Sweetie Belle chuckled.

“Sure thing”

Applejack just raised a hoof.

“Mah’ only question is, why the Elements made us immortal?”

“Yeah, shouldn’t we live our lives and let the next generation poses the Elements?” Asked Rainbow Dash.

Luna sighed and began to explain:

“Let me try to explain how the Universe works: every world is all about balance, composed both by Harmony and Chaos and the key to keep it functioning is to make the two forces work without allowing them to interfere to each other”

Celestia nodded.

“And every employee of Mr. Boss have the responsibility to keep one of the two forces moving. Luna, King Flames and I work for Harmony; Chrysalis, Smooze and of course Spike are representatives of Chaos”

Then Luna made a projection of the Elements of Harmony.

“Unlike us, who are strictly limited by specific rules according to our job, Chaos have only three limitations: is forbidden to kill, to mess with free will and never attack Harmony directly. In exchange in this world Harmony protectors have the most powerful weapons created by Mr. Boss Himself”

Then the projection changed to a black aura touching the Elements.

“But as I told you, the Other One corrupted the Elements and the poor souls who would bear them will be immediately cursed. At the beginning Luna and I used them because we were already immortal but then the Other One attacked again and we got unbounded. And because Luna is better fighter than me, when she got free in her Nightmare form I had no choice but ask for your help and condemned you”

Twilight frowned.

“So that’s why we’re immortal”

“And also why I didn’t wanted to tell you, our enemies fright me but He freaking terrifies me. I’ve only seen Him once but I assure you, he’s terrifying. I would tell that he’s surrounded by an aura of Pure Evil; but in fact what you feel is Evil emerging from Him, since it’s an extension of his Being”

Luna shivered.

“Indeed, not even his employees can see Him to the eyes. Tirek, King Sombra, The Dazzlings, Grogar… everyone is terribly afraid of the Other One”

“But what we ever did to the Other One?” Asked Pinkie.

Celestia sighed sadly.

“Nothing, it’s all about hurting people; He’s the Destroyer, and what He enjoys destroy the most is lives. Especially the lives of people as pure as the six of you”

“Evil makes no distinction” confirmed Luna.

“So He wants to destroy Equestria?” Asked Fluttershy.

“He wants to destroy. Period”

Everypony remained silent for a while when Rarity finally asked:

“And are any other employees of the Other One besides the ones you mentioned?”

Celestia tried to remember.

“Well, King Charlatan of Penguin Kingdom and some guy called Lavan but they were destroyed by King Flames”

Spike then approached.

“And are there anymore Sirens besides the Dazzlings?”

Luna just chuckled.

“Of course there are! Sirens are a subspecies of dragons; aquatic dragons to be more specific. Ask Flames if you don’t believe me”

“Fine” said Twilight. “Now, anything else you need to tell us before you take us to see Mr. Boss?”

Celestia firmly shook her head.

“Nothing else I swear, but you can ask Mr. Boss if you want”

Everypony nodded satisfied and then Celestia prepared her magic.

“Now I’ll transport you to the office, everypony hold on me”

They obeyed.

“Are you sure you don’t want us to come as well?” Asked Spike.
“We’ll be fine!” Said Twilight. “We’ll be back any minute now. Besides you said Mr. Boss is very kind, so don’t worry about us”

The Agents of Chaos nodded and said good bye while Celestia finally transported them. The girls closed their eyes when the light surrounded them and made the world disappear. When they finally opened their eyes the first thing they thought was that they were falling since there was no floor, but precisely because of that there was nowhere to fall in the first place.

Celestia just smiled.

“Don’t worry, you’re safe here. Now, come on, I’ll show you the place”

Once they recovered from the first impression the girls began to walk behind Celestia, who guided them on those strange hallways. It was weir, there was no floor but there were several walls, flowerpots, bookshelves, desks, doors and people from all the worlds walking all over the place caring documents and such,

“I don’t get it! Princess, why does it look like we’re in an office?” Asked Twilight.

“Because it is an office” explained Celestia. “This place is the center of all the universes”

And exchanging confused looks, the girls followed the white alicorn who opened one of the doors.

“Come on, right behind me, is easy to get lost in this place”

They saw lots of strange things, like a copy room; a storage room; a file room; a janitor’s closet and one place that especially called everypony’s attention: it was a large room full of telephone cabins (is not like the girls knew what a telephone was but still it was pretty interesting) where beings from all worlds were answering calls.

“Customer service what can I do for you… oh, I see! Of course you have all the right to be concerned, no, no, please, we’ll take care of it. Right now I’m processing your complain right now. You’ll get an answer in three hours. Yeah, thank you for your preference and sorry about the trouble, we’re here to serve you…”

“Customer service, good evening… oh alright, I’m processing your request and in the next three minutes you’ll get the calm you’re asking for. You’re welcome… we’re her to serve you. Thank you for your preference”

“Customer service, what can we do for you? What? Seriously? Fine, we’ll process your complain and send someone to fix your problem, thank you for your preference” — She hung. — “Ey! anyone else received a complaint about a flood in dimension 96-21 sector 5?”

“We already sent someone from maintenance. They’ll take care of that river in no-time”

Fluttershy was astonished.

“What they’re doing?”

Celestia sighed.

“Answering prayers”

“Great!” Mumbled Rainbow Dash. “Please tell me this is another of Spike’s pranks! Please, for my remaining sanity’s sake!”

Princess Celestia shrugged and keep walking.

“Come on, do not interrupt their work. Follow me, right here… no, sorry, it’s been a while since I came her the last time. Now this way…”

They continued following Celestia around the main office.
In one corner something called Twilight’s attention: it was Chrysalis and a group of unknown creatures happily chatting happily around a coffee machine.

“Now, as I was telling you” continued Chrysalis, “the Junior was hanging on the cross when he began to called his disciple: ‘John, oh John come here’. The apostle tried to get aside the Junior but the romans blocked his way. Apostle Pete fought with everything he had to finally stay aside his Master. ‘Here I am Master, tell me what can I do for you’. Then the Junior said, ‘John, have you noticed? I can see your house from here’”

“Ahahahahahahahaha!”

“Good one, good one”

“Great one Chrys. Do you now this one? Again the Junior was hanging in his cross…”

But suddenly Twilight faced the Changeling Queen:

“Chrysalis!”

“What are you doing here?”

“Don’t play games with me, are you trying to make us lower the guard? Are you conspiring against Equestria?”

“What? Of course not idiot, I’m in my coffee break. Perhaps when I go back to work. In the meantime, want to hear some Christian jokes? The Junior loves them as well”

Celestia gently called her student.

“Leave them Twilight, we have a coffee break every half eternity and they like to tell jokes about Boss’ son for some reason”

“But he doesn’t gets mad? They’re mocking his son in his own headquarters!”

“It’s an office not headquarters” explained Celestia. “Besides Mr. Boss is too busy to pay attention to stupid jokes about his son’s death. Now come on, we can’t be late for our meeting”

Twilight nodded silently and keep walking behind the Princess who was busy showing the place:

“This is the design department, the B meeting room… oh and the personnel restrooms. Oh, and here is the cafeteria”

Twilight looked around.

“It's a nice place Princess, but don't we have a meeting? Why do we need to know the entire office?”

“Well since I’m training you to become me replacement I thought in make you acquaintance of your future work place”

Twilight frowned.

“Seriously?”

“Of course! Since always you’ve been my best student you’re also the best to replace me when I decide to retire as Spike is replacing Discord”

Twilight shook her head.

“With all respect Princess Celestia, have you asked me about it? No thank you, if we’re able to fix this immortality problem I’ll gladly become mortal as well. Go find another one to replace you, I had enough of your secrets and plans for me and my friends”

“Come on Twilight! If you think about it…”

“I already did, it’s my life and if you keep insisting I’ll ask Spike to put you in your place again”

At the end there was no use to keep arguing about it and Celestia finally sighed defeated, this was all her fault of course. Before she realized, they finally arrived to the waiting room where Gabriel, Boss’ secretary received them.
But then he stared to Celestia.

“What happened to you? Seem a little depressed”

“My faithful student rejected to become my replacement and got mad”

“This is what happens when you try to force your will to others by stupid machinations. Now, come here please, Mr. Boss will receive you now”

The archangel opened a door and showed them the way to a very luxurious office where the Mane 6 looked for the first time at the Unique and Only God. Strange Being he was: looking so old but also so young; both male and female at the time and had; looking like a lot of unknown species but also all the species they knew.

“This is Mr. Boss”

The Being smiled to the group.

“Ey Celly, Bearers of Harmony, is so nice to see you. What can I do for you?”

The white alicorn just sighed sadly.

“I met a horrible mistake Mr. Boss, I allowed this girls to become the Bearers of Harmony without telling them the horrible truth about your Twin’s curse. They’ve been fighting since that day and even if they proved to be very valuable and great at what they do I haven’t even thanked them. I came here to ask you if you can fix a payment for them as well”

Applejack gulped and slowly approached to the One True God.

“And, there’s a way to get rid of this responsibility?”

“Equestria needs us and I get it” said Rainbow. “But do this forever? Spike is very annoying and all, but the other menaces are in a whole different level. Can’t we have a rest?”

Mr. Boss glared to Celestia.

“Not only you didn’t tell them but also waited this long to tell me? WHAT'S WRONG WITH YOU?!”

“I’m so sorry!”

He took a deep breath and sighed.

“Selfish idiot. Do you realize you gave me enough reasons to fire you?”

“Again…”

“Anyway, it could be worse. You could sell industrial secrets to my Brother like tons of my employees for example… but still what you did is bad. I’ll fix a salary for this girls but it’ll come from yours, sixty percent. Sadly is all I can do for the six of them”

Rarity seemed surprised.

“But can’t you undone our immortality?”

“You’re supposed to be God!” Protested Pinkie Pie.

“And my Brother is the Devil. Everything is about Balance ladies, he is my equal and opposite so as He has no power over Me, I have no power over Him. I would love to free you from this weight but I can’t”

“So you’ll just sit and to nothing about this?” Cried Rarity.

Mr. Boss smiled enigmatically.

“What? Do you think I would be that irresponsible? But I don’t blame you since you have a very poor example of a Goddess, right Celestia? However, do you know what the most especial thing about Living Beings is? Anyone?”

The girls looked to each other in confusion.

“Their souls are made both by Good and Evil, that gives you only power my Brother and I don’t have: you can choose”

“And what does it mean?” Asked Applejack.

“No matter what He does, no matter what I do, you’re still able to choose freely your own path. Never give up, maybe I can’t undo what He did, but you can if you work together. He made a crucial mistake at leaving you all together for eternity. You have each other no matter what, and together will find the force to defeat Him. Mortals always have the power to do so”

“So we can undo this?”

Boss nodded calmly.

“Yes but you must face Him in order to do so. If you don’t feel ready yet then wait, you have literally all the time in the world, in the universe… and I promise I’ll do anything in my power to help you, but you have to do the hard work this time not for your Kingdom, but for yourselves”

“And is it possible to summon Him or something?” Asked Twilight.

Mr. Boss nodded again.

“Yes, with those that your people call the Dark Arts”

Celestia panicked.

“Boss that’s too dangerous!”

“Don’t you trust in their pure hearts, Celestia?”

“Well yes but…”

“Then leave them do what they want. And girls, if she tries to stop you feel free to contact customer service and I’ll take care of the problem myself. Okay?”

The girls nodded happily.

“Yes Mr. Boss!”

So it was over, Mr. Boss gently petted their heads and gave them a smile full of hope. He was there for them no matter what, even if they faced the Other One Mr. Boss will support them with all his heart.

“Uh, I have a question before we leave!” Suddenly jumped Pinkie. “Why are we here? What’s the meaning of life?”

The Boss just chuckled.

“The answer is different for everybody girl. I gave you free will for a reason, go find an answer that suits you and that’s it”

Pinkie seemed thoughtful.

“Okay, I like it. Deep!”

Then the Boss gently opened the door for His visitors.

“And before you go, just promise me you won’t tell anyone how the universe works, okay? It’s my secret?”

Applejack shrugged.

“An office? Who would believe us?”

The attack of the wolf pies

The attack of the Wolf-Pies
(Part 1)
(Just think about it, if there’s a Flutterbat, why not a Wolf-Pinkie?)

After all what happened, the girls decided to have a good night of relaxing and fun, Spike even agreed to a ceasefire to let them rest. So they were having a nice sleepover, Twilight was especially excited because she installed a giant bath Japony-style.

“Girls, thank you for joining me for this sleepover!” Smiled the purple alicorn.

“You’re welcome Twi!” Cheered Pinkie Pie. “Sleepovers are fun, especially after a long office-day”

Applejack just smiled while Fluttershy was serving hot chocolate with marshmallows to everypony, yeah, now it was time to relax and forget about the Boss, the Other One, Chaos, Celestia’s stupidity… everything.
And suddenly Pinkie called for attention when she placed a cake on the middle of the table. It was a five layer chocolate cake with vanilla and chocolate frosting, cherry jam topping and tons of whipped cream.

“I’ve been waiting for an especial occasion to try this: this is my first experimental cake, super delicious and tasty. Wanna try it with me?”

“It seems delicious Pinkie Pie” said Fluttershy softly.

Rainbow just looked around the cake and nodded.

“Dash’s seal of approval!”

“And how do you call it?” Asked Rarity.

“Creamy explosion!!”

The girls gulped and moved backwards but it was too late, as they thought, the cake exploded covering the entire dining room in frosting, cream, jam, etc.

“PINKIE!” They all shouted.

“What? It’s the best part! Not only a delicious cake but a great prank to have fun with your friends! Fun, fun, super fun!”

Rarity sighed with patience and used a cleaning spell she learnt after the attack of the tomatoes.

“Pinkie Pie dear, I like cake but it’s kind of annoying to clean the frosting from my mane. Some of us prefer a normal serving”

Pinkie Pie giggled.

“Sorry about that, but I thought that after all what happened we could use a good laugh. At least it was a funny prank!”

At the end everypony sighed and chuckled happily.

“Yeah good one, I give you that” admitted Twilight. “Now let’s clean up this mess so we can go to bath!”

“Okey Dokey Lokey!”

And before anypony could react Pinkie began to move at super speed eating the whole thing and even chewing happily the hidden candy inside the frosting. And there she was, eating happily when she bite something that wasn’t part of the cake.

“Ouch! Watch it Pinkie!” Complained Dash rubbing her bitten hoof.

“Sorry Dashie, this frosting was so tasty that I didn’t realized!”

Dash grumped slightly annoyed because of the bad dissimulated chuckles from her friends. But then she tried the frosting herself and relished.

“Pinkie you’re right, this is delicious, the best frosting I ever tried! I have a new fav along with Applejack’s cider!”

The cowgirl tasted it as well.

“If ya’ say so, for me’h it’s a little too sweet”

Twilight tried it as well.

“Mmh, two teaspoons of this will give you cavities for life, but everypony it’s different; this is too sweet for me too”

Pinkie frowned.

“Come on, it can’t be so bad!”

And she tasted the frosting.

“Oh, I get it, this is the one I baked for myself; apparently I forgot the one I supposed to share with you”

But apparently Rainbow didn’t mind.

“Anyway, this is delicious. Great job Pinkie Pie!”

“At least somepony likes it! Dashie, I didn’t know you liked things this sweet”

“Are you kidding?! This is great, the best frosting I ever had!”

Pinkie nodded proud.

“Thank you Dashie. Perhaps the Team of Chaos would like to try it, if there’s somepony know how to appreciate a prank that’s them!”

“No please, don’t give them ideas!” Begged Rarity.

“At least they’re having their own sleepover/team meeting”

Pinkie shrugged defeated.

“Whatever, I’ll keep enjoying my cake and…”

But then she realized that Rainbow had already eaten everything.

“Rainbow!”

“Sorry Pinkie Pie, but this is so delicious… much better than the usual candies. And your prank was funny, funny, funny. I love fun, who doesn’t love fun? Especially when you’re with your best friends wiiiiii!”

Twilight looked at her worried.

“Rainbow, are you feeling okay?”

The cyan Pegasus looked at her confused.

“Of course I’m feeling okay, extra okay if you ask me, twenty percent okayer!”

The others exchanged confusion and worried looks. Everypony except for Pinkie who giggled at Rainbow’s new expression.
At the end Applejack tried to get things back to normal:

“However, what about a game?”

Both Pinkie and Rainbow Dash jumped excitedly.

“Yey, a game! Games are fun, super fun!”

Again the girls looked worried at Rainbow, what was going on with her? But still they played without further incidents. Nothing weird happened there and they kept enjoying their sleepover.
At the next day they were woke up by the delicious scent of fresh pancakes.

“Oh it smells divine! Nothing better than pancakes for breakfast after a night of beauty sleep” yawned a satisfied Rarity.

“It does smell good” smiled Fluttershy.

“Did you woke up early to make us breakfast Pinkie Pie?” Asked Twilight entering to the kitchen.

But Pinkie wasn’t alone, she was indeed making pancakes but the one who was making most of the job was Dash.

“Rainbow? Are you okay? What are you doing?”

“What? Making breakfast of course! Making breakfast is fun, especially if you make it for your very best friends in the whoooooooooooooole world because being with friends is fun, fun, fun!”

Pinkie nodded in agreement.

“Not even I could say it better Dashie!”

Applejack was the most worried, after all Rainbow Dash was her best friend and seeing her acting this weird truly unnerved her. What was going on?
But since they couldn’t really tell why she was acting this way they decided to keep an eye on her for the rest of the day.

And as they expected, weird things did happened.
For example Applejack was stocking cider barrels for next month when Rainbow popped from one and hugged her because ‘hug friends was fun’ but then she challenged Applejack to a race and everything seemed normal at least for a little while. The cowgirl was so relieved that she didn’t even care when Dash was bragging her victory.
Another weird thing was that Rarity found Rainbow flying to Sugar Cube Corner to buy excessive amounts of cupcakes that she devoured at once; and several other Pinkie-like behaviors.

At the end of the day the girls knew they had to confront the cyan Pegasus, even Pinkie who was in bad mood since Rainbow bought Sugar Cube Corner’s last tray of cupcakes.
Twilight just looked at her friend at the eyes.

“Rainbow seriously, what’s going on with you? You’ve been acting like Pinkie the entire day!”

“What? Acting like Pinkie? I don’t think so… why are you saying that? Because I made a couple of pranks and wanted some more sugar than usual? That doesn’t make me Pinkie Pie!”

Applejack shook her head.

“Ya’ don’t understand partner. Ya’ve been acting weird since last night right after that bite Pinks gave ya’”

And at this point Rainbow Dash had a sweat drop on her temple.

“So Pinkie ‘infected’ me with her personality by just biting me? Right, and I’m the one who’s acting weird. Did the five of you hit your head recently?”

“Ey don’t look at me!” Protested Pinkie Pie. “What do you think I am, a kind of virus?”

“Sorry Pinkie, it wasn’t my intention. However, it’s like Pinkie said last night, after all what happened to use we could use a good laugh, no? And I’m an athlete, I need tons of energy and nothing better to recover it than sugar”

The girls looked to each other and back to Rainbow and Pinkie apologetically.

“Yeah, I guess we’re just imagining things. Sorry” admitted Twilight.

“You may be right, we kind of… overreacted…”

Rainbow shrugged and smiled to her friends.

“See? It must be the stress for realize we’re immortal and stuff like that. Let’s forget about this conversation and everything would be back to normal”

The girls agreed. Of course they were imagining things because of the increasing stress they were having…
And right at that moment the sun was quietly displaced by the moon, a beautiful full moon that Dash looked at for some unknown reason.

“Dashie?” Asked Applejack.

But the cyan Pegasus was not listening, she was too busy looking at the moon, the beautiful full moon that awoke something inside her. A full moon that had all her attention right now.

“Rainbow Dash?” Asked Fluttershy worried.

Rainbow Dash just giggled silly.

“Rainbow Dash? I’m Rainbow but not Dash”

Applejack shivered, something was very wrong here.

“What ya’ mean? Oh, Ah’ get it. It’s a prank, hahahahaha, good one Dashie, now how about we…”

Then Dash’s mane turned curly and her smile grew to Pinkie proportions. Everypony stepped backwards, officially something was wrong here.

“Dashie? I’m more than Dashie. I’m RAINBOW PIE, Ahahahahahha! You know what’s fun? Howl to the moon, let’s howl together, OOOOOOOWWWWW!!!”

“Rainbow Dash you’re scaring me!” Cried Fluttershy.

“I told you I’m Rainbow Pie silly, don’t you recognize one of your super-duper friend in the world? Come on, let’s make a ‘Howling-to-the-moon-party’ all you have to do is howl to the moon OOOOOOOOWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWW!”

Letting aside the creepiness of the sudden transformation Pinkie just joined ‘Rainbow Pie’

“You’re right, howl to the moon is fun! OOOOOOOOOWWWWWWWWWWWW!”

“Exactly, especially when you do it with one of your best friends, OOOOOOOWWWWWW!”

Applejack began to laugh nervously.

“AHAHAHAHAHA, funny. Ya’ totally got meh’ for a while. Now please stop this nonsense and…”

But suddenly Rainbow Pie jumped on top of her friend and bit her. Applejack pushed Rainbow away, but the cyan mare didn’t care. She just laughed more.

“Ey, why you did that?” Complained Pinkie.

“For more fun of course!” Smiled Rainbow Pie.

“I never bite friends, it only happened once but it was an accident”

Rainbow Pie didn’t answered, she just stared to Applejack who was trembling.

“Applejack” called Rarity.

The cowgirl was breathing heavily and sweating trying to fight but this was stronger than her. She just looked at her friends and ordered:

“RUN!! RUN WHILE YA’ CAN!!”

And it happened. Applejack’s mane turned curly and her smile grew dangerously right before she turned to her friends.

“Howdy A’m Apple Pie! OOOOOOOWWWWWW!!!”

“Apple Pie, divide and conquer all the fun!”

“Roger!”

And with Rainbow’s speed, the cyan Pegasus flew away from her friends who ran away from Apple Pie’s attack.

Lyra was going back home from the grocery store when Rainbow landed right in front of her with a creepy Pinkie-smile.

“Night Rainbow, trying a new style? Don’t take this bad pal but Pinkie style doesn’t really suits you. Perhaps…”

But then Rainbow Pie bite her and keep flying and biting every single pony she spotted.
Lyra stayed in one place transforming for then go straight home where Bon-Bon asked her about the new manecut and a minute later she became Bon-Pie.

“OOOOOOOWWWWWWW!!”

Much for their disgrace, the howling called the neighbors’ attention.

“Feeling fine girls?” Asked Vinyl entering to the house.

“What’s with the new styles?” Wondered Octavia.

Two minutes later the four were howling to the moon:

“OOOOOOOOOOOOWWW!!”

From their position in Twilight’s Castle, Twilight, Rarity, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie heard the increasing howling of the recently transformed ponies.

“If only I knew before biting Dash, I would be more cautious” cried Pinkie. This situation scared even her.

Twilight comforted her friend.

“It’s not your fault, there must be an explanation for this. We need to figure this out and act before it extends even more. Pinkie, follow me to the lab, I need to analyze your blood to understand what just happened”

Pinkie nodded and followed her friend while the others locked the doors and reinforced them with all the furniture they could find.

“Hurry girls” begged Rarity.

In the meantime Pinkie Scratch and her wife Octy-Pie were bouncing all over the town to find a new pony to ‘invite’ to the fun but everypony in town was infected already; and the next train won’t arrive until next day.

“I guess we have no choice, we have to use the teleportation chamber Twilight built us” assured Pinkie Scratch.

“Okey-Dokey-Lokey”

(Ey, they were secret agents for a reason)

So they moved back home to enter Vinyl’s DJ room and activated the especial mechanism.

In Canterlot, the most secret agent of Celestia’s most secret service was relaxing on his mansion when the teleportation chamber opened its doors revealing the two mares.

“Agent Melody, Agent Scratch, did something happened in Ponyville? Why are you looking me like that? What happened?”

Both jumped on him and not even his defensive spells and training were enough to avoid been bitten. He tried to fight the transformation but it was useless so he panicked and began to run all over Canterlot’s streets but he realized his mistake until it was too late.
He spotted a happy family having a nighttime walk around the beautiful city: Black Swordsman, Lighting Flash and their daughter Yui. Black Swordsman recognized Blue Blood as well and seeing he was in trouble he ran to help a fellow soldier but the stallion was rejected.

“Stay away… it’ too late for me! Please don’t come any closer I don’t know how much I can control myself… please run while you can…”

Ignoring the warnings Black took Blue Blood and tried to take him to a hospital.

“Leave me you fool!”

Black Swordsman turned to his family.

“Yui, Lighting, find some help!”

As you guessed, the mightiest warrior in Equestria got bitten as well and soon enough Blue and Black Pie were howling to the moon. At least Lighting and Yui had enough time to teleport before it was too late.

…

Luna was looking the city and the increasing parties all over the place. Usually it was a good sign but now she felt somehow uneasy about it.

“What’s going on Luna?” Asked Celestia joining her.

“You’re feeling it too, sister? This is not right”

And were about to fly to the city to check on their little ponies themselves when Lighting and Yui teleported in sweating and breathing heavily.

“I don’t know what’s going on but everypony is turning into the Bearer of Laughter Pinkamena Diane Pie”

“What?”

Yui nodded.

“Papa transformed right before our eyes. And then we escaped but we bumped into a party full of more infected ponies and another and another and another…”

The filly began to cry in fear and her mother hugged her protectively.

“I had to open us a path with my sword. I didn’t meant to hurt anypony but we were cornered and almost transform as well”

“And how is this working?” Asking Luna.

“Biting each other!!” Cheered an excited voice.

Everypony jumped in surprise and turned to see Solar Captain Master Sword waiving carelessly his Master Sword, the legendary weapon that destroyed evil.

“Come on Your Majesties, don’t you want to join the party?”

Lighting didn’t hesitate, she aimed Master Pie with her own sword, Lambent Light making the stallion giggle.

“Oh, we’re playing swords! It’s fun, fun, fun!”

They began to fight.
Normally Master Sword was no match for Lighting but Master Pie’s unpredictability and random powers out of nowhere were a huge disadvantage for Lighting.

“Your Majesties run!”

“Mama!” Cried Yui tackling the Solar Captain.

Master Pie lost his balance and Lighting had the opportunity to finish him with her most powerful technique:

“Move on Yui, MOTHER’S ROSARIO!”

Master Pie passed out much for everypony’s relief. Not for long…

Yui whined when noticed the small bite mark she had on her hoof.
Lighting’s eyes began to cover in tears.

“No, not you Yui…”

“Mama… RUN!”

And with her last remaining of consciousness, Yui teleported the three mares to the next room. A second later she was howling to the moon as well:

“OOOOWWWWW!!”

Lighting sobbed when she heard her daughter’s howl but also knew her husband would take care of her so she locked the door with her magic and prepared Lambent Light.

“We have to get out of here, if Master Sword is already infected there’s a huge chance that all of the soldiers are infected as well”

Celestia nodded.

“Okay, let’s move and…”

The door began to crack at the constant attacks of soldiers and servants wanting their Princesses to join the party.

“I highly recommend the window!” Urged Luna.

Celestia gulped and nodded again.

“MOVE! Next stop Ponyville, maybe Twilight Sparkle is able to help us”

“Or she’s infected too, shall I remember you that Pinkamena Pie is one of her best friends?” Mumbled Luna.

Lighting ran to open the window and introduced half of his body to the room when he was knocked down again by a dictionary. Lighting turned smiling.

“Sinon!”

The cold-hearted snipper prepared another book.

“Mind if I join you?”

“The most the better” said Luna placing Sinon at her sister’s back and Lighting on hers.

The group were ready and since more and more Pinkie imitators were introducing where they were, they flew away.

“Come on, let’s party!”

“Life it’s a party!”

Once on the air they almost sighed relieved but they were intercepted by the Airforce leaded of course by Black Pie.

“Let’s party my love! Yui-Pie wants her mommy Pie!” He called.

Lighting shivered but Sinon simply aimed her dictionary at him and threw it with all her strength. BULLSEYE!
The Pegasus in black coat felt and the Princesses accelerated.

“Such aiming!”

“It’s a waste of books!” Complained Celestia.

Sinon rolled her eyes annoyed.

“I used it because Black is my friend, just be thankful I didn’t use my Hecate” she complained showing her an enormous ballista she carried on her back.

Without another word they arrived to Ponyville hoping that the Bearers of Harmony still were themselves.

The town was silent but they felt somehow observed.

“I have a bad feeling” gulped Luna.

The group prepared themselves protecting each other’s backs; the Princesses with their magic and Lighting and Sinon with their respective weapons.

“You look tense” said a voice in the night.

“You know what you need?”

The group’s tension grew even more.

“SURPRISE PARTY!! OOOOOOWWWWWW” Shouted the entire Pie-town.

And to receive their guests, Bulk Pie ran to trap them in an enormous hug.

“HUG, YEEEEES!”

Lighting sighed.

“Close your eyes if you don’t like violence. MOTHER’S ROSARIO!”

Bulk Pie fainted but Lighting’s attack only angered the Pies.

“Party-poopers!!”

“They’re here to spoil our fun!”

“Go get them!”

Celestia screamed and shoot two powerful beams from her horn to scare the crowd. It worked just for a little while but more than enough to allow the group to escape to Twilight’s castle, protected under a magic dome.

“Twilight, it’s us. LET US IN!” Called Celestia.

Twilight spied from the window and once she confirmed they weren’t infected, she allowed them to get in.

“Princesses I’m so relieved you’re still you”

“Same here Twilight Sparkle. Are the six of you still you?”

Twilight shook her head.

“Sorry, Dash and Applejack were the first victims of this”

“And don’t you have the slightest idea what’s going on?” Asked Luna.

Twilight checked on Pinkie’s blood tests.

“Still don’t. It all started when Pinkie accidentally bite Rainbow Dash but still don’t know what’s going on”

Celestia raised an eyebrow.

“Rainbow Dash is patient zero then?”

The girls nodded.

“But still we have no clue what just happened”

They remained silent when a small filly entered to the room, Sweetie Belle.

“We know”

And of course everypony jumped to her forcing the filly to take her form of Chaos.

“Easy!”

“Sweetie Belle, so this was your team’s doing? I must guessed it!!” Said Rarity glaring to her sister.

“But I thought you agreed to a ceasefire!” Complained Twilight.

“We did but you don’t understand! We did this prank long time ago and kind of… forget about it. It didn’t had to be Pinkie Pie, if any of you accidentally bite somepony the spell will activate with a catalyzer”

“Which catalyzer?” Asked Pinkie Pie.

“Full moon. However we don’t have time to lose, Scoots got bitten. Spike and Rumble are distracting her while I came to grab some Harmony Grenades to seal her powers”

“So we can fix this with the grenades?” Asked Twilight with hope.

“No, you have to Unleash the Rainbow Power but since Rainbow Dash and Applejack are infected that’s not an option anymore. ANYWAY WE MUST HURRY! DO YOU IMAGINE WHAT WILL HAPPEN IF SPIKE GETS BITTEN? WE NEED SOMETHING TO RESTRAIN HIM RIGHT NOW!”

Everypony paled at this perspective and after arming themselves with the Harmony Grenades they used a crazy door to move to Chaos Headquarters where Night and Shadow where hiding under a table while Spike and Rumble were beginning to change.

“Oh no, we’re too late!” Cried Sweetie.

Spike looked at the Princesses.

“HURRY, RAISE THE SUN! IT’S OUR ONLY HOPE!”

“But…”

“DO IT!”

Celestia quickly obeyed and it was miraculous. Everypony suddenly got back to normal.

“What just happened?” Asked Twilight.

Now relieved, Spike explained:

“The spell activates with the full moon, you know, like the wolf-pony story”

Twilight shook her head.

“Great, you really messed up this time Spike. At least we can fix this now that everypony is back to normal”

Rumble sighed a little ashamed.

“Is not that simple, the spell must be active in order to cure the ponies, a rule we made to make this harder to reverse”

“Congratulations, NOW WE'RE SCREWED!!!” Shouted Twilight.

Spike sighed.

“Sorry, I swear I never thought this will happen. However there’s a small hope: I created this spell to work like a virus; all you need to do is go to Disease Control Center to analyze any of us’ blood and find a cure. How about that?”

Celestia frowned.

“We have no choice”

Spike nodded and then bite Princess Celestia.

“Ouch! What you think you’re doing?” She complained.

“Know how a vaccine works?”

“Of course I know, what it has… oh!”

Spike nodded.

“We can inoculate you but once the full moon raises again you’re alone. And you better seal my powers first because I have a feeling that you don’t want to know what will happen if I transform with all powers intact”

Author's Note

Another strange chapter, very similar to the Rule 63 one but with a ‘horror-movie-kind’ twist. I hope you liked it and as always:

Read ya’ later!!

Survival Game

Survival Game
(The attack of the Wolf-Pies part 2)

Twilight Palace, almost nighttime:
The time was running and they still couldn’t find nothing useful. It was almost time to raise the moon and repeat the invasion of Pinkie Pies. The only thing Twilight found (now that she knew exactly what she was looking for) was the virus-like spell on Pinkie’s blood but with the equipment she had in her castle she couldn’t do much with the discovery.

“Save uninfected ponies is our top priority” declared Luna when she noticed they had only five more minutes of sun.

“Princess, can’t you wait a little longer?” Asked Sweetie Belle.

“Not without an almost unrepairable environmental damage, now that I think about it I wasn’t really thinking when I became Nightmare”

Everypony nodded nervously, four more minutes before the Pinkie attack.

“And can’t we ask Mr. Boss for help or something? I bet he can fix this in a flash” Asked Twilight getting more and more nervous.

“No, the contract clearly specifies that we must deal with this, especially now that you’re getting paid for this”

Three more minutes, Spike took one of the Harmony Grenades and used it on himself, same for Scoots and Rumble who quickly began to move to the main door.
But before he left he turned to the girls:

“Remember: you have three hours before I recover my power and I’ll use it all to keep with the party so you better take as many Harmony Grenades as you can. Good luck and I’m truly sorry”

He ran away along with his two infected agents of chaos leaving the group even more nervous than before.
One more minute, Applejack and Rainbow walked away too.

“Good luck, I hope you can fix this”

Nighttime.
Rarity gulped while sweating nervously.

“Look at the bright side, at least we won’t transform in Pinkie”

Princess Luna took a deep breath and began to up the moon; and at the same time Twilight casted a force-field around the Castle to buy them a few more minutes.

“We have no choice but go to the Disease Control Center in Canterlot. With the equipment we have there I’m sure we can do something about it” said Celestia.

Pinkie Pie nodded looking at the window to see the ponies trembling at the sight of the full moon while the change was taking place.

“Can you teleport us there?”

Celestia and Luna shook their heads.

“Giving the nature of the diseases we keep in there we casted an anti-teleportation shield to protect them”

Silence, followed by a terrifying howling from all over Equestria:

“OOOOOOOOOOOWWWWWWWWW, FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUN!!”

Twilight opened her castle’s doors to face the horror waiting for them.

“Look, our best friends in the entire world! You know what it means? A PARTY!!” Shouted Mayor Pie.

“PARTY!!” Shouted the rest of Pie-ville

Then Pinkie Heartstrings noticed the Princesses and bowed to them presenting a cake she just baked.

“Your Majesties, you’re here too! Is so good to see you! Now please tell me what you think about this delicious cake I just baked!”

And before they could react, the mint pony forced a piece on their mouths.
Pinkie Heartstrings nodded proud.

“Delicious even if it’s bad for me to say it”

Celestia had to make appear a bottle of water.

“Ugh, too sweet! Besides I can’t eat any kind of candy or pastry”

Rose Pie just fainted.

“A life with no sweets? THE HORROR, THE HORROR!”

Pip-Pie began to sob as well but he was still eating a cupcake:

“Oh I remember when it happened to us. The delicious candy of all candies, so delicious but so bad that left us without our beloved deserts! Luckily that will stay on the past”

And suddenly Ocy-Pie popped out of nowhere and bite the Princesses.

“There you are, now you can have your beloved sweets back”

Luna threw the gray mare away with her magic but she was luckily caught by Pinkie Scratch with a smile.

“Princesses!” Shouted Night, Fluttershy, Rarity, Pinkie, Twilight, Black, Shadow, Sinon and Lighting.

But Celestia smiled victorious.

“Don’t worry! It worked, we’re inoculated!”

“Now move fake Pinkie Pies, we have a mission to accomplish!”

Everypony sighed in relief but not the infected ponies who were glaring at them with a strange look on their eyes that nopony liked.

“No, no, no, no. something is very wrong here! Party-poopers! Party-poopers! We can’t have fun if there’s somepony who dares to reject the fun!” Shouted Pip Pie.

Teacher Pinkie-lee nodded.

“Let’s show them what happens to those who want to spoil our fun!”

“FUN, FUN, FUN!!”

“FUN, FUN, FUN!!”

“FUN, FUN, FUN!!”

The group tighted together to protect each other from the incoming attack.

“What a great start!” Complained Luna shouting a magic beam to push away the Pinkies

But it only made the Wolf-Pies to take their party cannons and shoot against the group with rage.

“So that’s how Pinkie reacts when you don’t want to join her party” mumbled Twilight casting a new force-field.

“No I react this way when somepony wants to spoil my fun!” Complained Pinkie.

The attacks kept going and going so Celestia decided it was time to act:

“CLOSE YOUR EYES!”

And created a light-sphere so powerful that temporary blinded the Pies.

“Now MOVE!” Cried Sinon beginning to run.

They of course obeyed, they needed to go as far as possible from the Pinkies.

“Why on earth didn’t you went to the damn disease control center from the very beginning?! Asked Lighting Flash.

“Because I thought I could solve this just with the power of Harmony!” Answered Twilight running as fast as she could.

“ARE YOU AN IDIOT OR WHAT?”

The mass of fake Pies of course wasn’t stopped yet.

“GO GET THEM!” Commanded Feather Pie.

They ran even faster.

“Come on Pinkie Pie! You belong to us Pinkie Pie!!

“No need to join the party poopers, we’re your friends, your true friends who only want to have fun!”

“Pinkie Pie, Pinkie Pie! Mother!”

The pink pony looked at her ‘clones’ and shook her head without stopping running.

“Sorry girls but I prefer my real friends!”

Apple and Rainbow Pie joined the others.

“Okay, we’re here, come on, join us!”

Spike appeared as well laughing silly and wearing a curly wig.

“Me too! When I recover my powers we’ll have more fun than ever! I won’t ever allow to the full moon to get down!”

“FUN!!”

More and more Pinkies appeared out of nowhere trying to cut their escape. Luna sighed and summoned a black sword surrounded in blue flames.

“Sorry about this but you gave me no choice!”

And with great skill she knocked down the three attackers making the rest of the Wolf-Pies to step backwards.

But then Scoots-Pie jumped from inside a side bush and hugged Princess Luna’s leg.

“Come on, don’t spoil our fun!”

Shadow Bloom took her friend and with her great strength she threw her away.

“It’ll hurt in the morning”

Again their efforts only bought them some minutes but the Wolf-Pies kept coming and coming making their escape really difficult. At the end Princess Celestia looked at Twilight, Rarity and Black:

“The three of you help me with this!”

And then the group created an enormous hummock to keep the Pinkies away for a few more, but enough time to get lost inside the forest.

When the Wolf-Pies got to the top of the hummock they were already out of sight. But that won’t be a problem for long. Spike Pie grinned.

“Okay Pinkies, our top priority is to get the party-poopers! They’re decided to spoil our fun and we’re not going to tolerate it! Are you with me?”

“PARTY-POOPERS, PARTY-POOPERS!”

“FUN, FUN, FUN!!”

And hiding inside some bushes, the group were listening.

“Okay definitely I don’t act like that! Not unless I eat too much sugar” Complained Pinkie Pie.

“And how exactly is too much sugar for you dear?” Asked Rarity curious.

“I don’t know… maybe…·

Twilight stopped them at once.

“It doesn’t matter! This spell is designed to emphasize the negative parts of your personality! So it’ll be really difficult to walk to the disease control center. Canterlot is not that far but still this…”

Celestia agreed.

“At least we have three skilled warriors to help us to clean the way. I don’t like violence but giving the circumstances is the only way”

Dark looked at Sinon, then at Lighting Flash and then back to Celestia.

“Three? I only see two soldiers here”

Luna chuckled and showed her sword to the filly.

“Didn’t you saw how I get rid of two of our attackers little one? Between us I’m a very skilled sword fighter myself. Do you know the real reason why my sister used the Elements of Harmony against me when I turned into Nightmare?”

“To purify you without hurting you?” Asked Black shyly.

Celestia glared at Luna who ignored and told the secret:

“In part, but the real reason was that she’s no match for me. While she got fat eating sweets I liked to train with my sword”

And to set an example she reduced a couple of trees to splinters in only three moves.

“In fact in the three thousand years there were only two ponies who ever defeated me in combat”

Still Shadow shook her head exceptive.

“Ah’ don’t get it. They why don’t ya’ used your skills to defeat ma’ sister and her friends when ya’ returned?”

“Because I didn’t really considered them a threat. Just a minor annoyance”

A sound in the dark remembered them they were running and began to move to Canterlot, but at least Luna’s stories helped to relax them a little.

“And what about the two ponies who defeated you in combat Princess Luna?” Asked Black.

The Princess of the Night cuckled.

“Well, those two were soldiers of fortune, and very dangerous. They created a certain fame to themselves and soon enough they became the most wanted. And since I didn’t had a decent combat since I got free, I thought it would be funny to capture them”

Twilight’s eyes opened in surprise.

“So that was recent?”

Luna shrugged.

“Of course. At the beginning I fought them at once… and got my rump kicked. Then I decided to face them one by one and one more time got a humiliating defeat twice”

Pinkie Pie’s eyes widened in admiration.

“And what happened next Princess Luna? Are those two still free?”

“Indeed they are but don’t worry; they’re not a threat anymore. After my third defeat I accepted that those two were too much for me and I tried a fourth time, this time along with a whole battalion and that time we won”

“What happened next?”

“Then…”

But they had to stop because they were already at Canterlot outskirts and a group of Pie soldiers ran to invite them to the fun surrounding them.
Lighting Flash sighed and took her sword.

“Whatever, MOTHER’S ROSARIO!”

And with her signature move, they were all defeated.

“Cool! I bet those two mercenaries got defeated because they couldn’t handle you and your husband Miss Lighting Flash!” Cheered Black.

The captain of the Lunar Guard laughed happily.

“No kid! Who do you think she’s talking about? After we got defeated Princess Luna offered us a choice: to join the Lunar Guard or go to jail. And since then Black Swordsman and I lead the Lunar Guard with honor”

Luna seemed thoughtful.

“Speaking of Black Swordsman, he’s going to be a problem. He’s specialized in sneaking behind the enemy, especially in the city that’s full of dark alleys”

“But isn’t that a good thing? There’s more place to hide!” Asked Twilight.

“Precisely, and believe me that you won’t see Black Swordsman coming” explained Sinon.

Fluttershy almost faint but Sinon hit her with the back of her ballista Hecate.

“Don’t you dare to play coward. This is an emergency and we need everypony to focus. However, who doesn’t know where the Disease Control Center is?”

The ones who didn’t live or lived in Canterlot raised a hoof: Black, Shadow, Rarity, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie.
Luna nodded and took the lead:

“Okay, what we need to do is to separate in groups to avoid suspicion. Those who know where to go take no more than two of the others to guide them throw the city. Also we need to disguise ourselves instead of hiding”

Black quickly ran to hug the captain of the Lunar Guard.

“I go with Miss Flash! She’s an idol for every unicorn filly!”

Lighting Flash smiled and returned the hug.

“Looks whose talking, Agent of Chaos. Okay, you come with me but promise me you’ll give me an autograph for my daughter, alright?”

“In that case I go with Princess Celestia, I feel safer with her” mumbled Rarity.

Celestia nodded in agreement even if she didn’t’ feel that safe.

“Go on, if you trust me feel free to join me Rarity Belle”

Night approached to Luna with hopeful eyes.

“Princess Luna, can I go with you?”

“Of course dear, I’ll make sure no one touch you”

And to prove her point, she prepared her sword.
Fluttershy just quietly joined Twilight along with Pinkie Pie.

“I guess we’re a team!” Cheered the pink pony.

Shadow looked for Sinon’s protection.

“May I join you, miss Cold-hearted Snipper?”

“Fine. Now to minimize risks, anypony knows how fix a mane?”

“Me! Why?” Exclaimed Night taking a couple of scissors.

The snipper just lowered her head to the filly.

“Can you make my mane look like theirs?”

“Sure but it won’t work, they already know we’re immune”

Black shrugged and transformed herself into an orange filly with green curly mane.

“Well we have camouflage powers as agents of chaos. Come on, a single transformation spell, is not that hard”

“But quickly, Spike will recover his powers any minute now!”

So between Black, Twilight, Luna and Celestia transformed everypony (Sinon and Lighting were unicorns too but they weren’t too skilled in that area)to look like a random infected Wolf-Pie and entered to the city bouncing and saying:

“Fun, fun, fun! Lots, lots of fun and more fun!”

And at the entrance they were stopped by Solar Captain himself Master Pie.

“Hold! Where are you from my little party-loving ponies?”

Twilight giggled imitating Pinkie the best she could:

“Ponyville silly!! Ponyville is really fun! Have you been there already? Do you visited Ponyville tower? It’s fun, fun, fun, fun especially when they let me BE the bell!”

Master Pie smiled satisfied putting aside his Master Sword.

“Ponyville! That news are super-duper fun! Have you see the party-poopers? Last thing I knew was that they were coming here”

“We were after them but then we got lost and ended up here! A super fun story to tell next time!” Giggled Pinkie who now was orange with white hair.

“And do you know what we think of Canterlot? That Canterlot is…”

“FUN! Come on in, the party is on and there’s lots of cake waiting for you!” Cheered Master Pie.

They all laughed together and entered with relief.

“Unbelievable, threatened by my own Captain of the Guard!” Sighed Celestia.

“He’s not his normal self Tia, now let’s separate. Night, around here!”

And they entered to the pandemonium that was taking place by different alleys. Night and Luna arrived by the center pretending to have fun and laugh with every Wolf-Pie but they were totally afraid of what could happen to them. There were too many Pinkies all over the place.

And suddenly the leader of the Lunar Airforce, Black Pie flew over the disaster and announced:

“Wonder-fun news fellow Pinkies! The Crystal Empire have just joined the party! Anytime now every Equestria will celebrate with us, OOOOOOOOOOWWWWWWW!”

“OOOOOOOOOOOOOWWWWWW!”

And precisely in the Crystal Empire, every single home was covered in balloons, confetti and the childish music resounded from every corner; especially in the Palace where Prince Shining Pie and Mi Amore Pinkeza ran a massive competition of the Pony-pockey.
And from a much hidden corner in the mountains surrounding the Empire, a troop of changelings were observing very unnerved.

“Mother, shall we delay the invasion?” Asked a very scared one.

“Obviously, this creeps me out!” Answered Chrysalis beginning to move backwards.

But then a Pegasus pony arrived from who-knows-where and the first thing he did was to bite Chrysalis.

“Hi, want some fun! I’ll give you fun!” Laughed Flash Pie.

Chrysalis trembled and began to change.

“LISTEN TO YOUR MOTHER! GET THE FUCK OUT OF HERE BEFORE… OOOOOOOOOOOOOWWWW, IT’S TIME FOR FUN, WIIIII!”

And between her and Flash Pie bited every changeling around.

“Mommy Pinkie-Salis, you know who would love to join us? Uncle Flames!”

“What a great idea son! Let’s teleport to join Reptilia to the party!”

And the changeling troop teleported.
The Changeling Hive and Reptilia were allies so changelings moved freely among the dragons; and also King Flames was Chrysalis’ godfather and they were really close. That’s why he didn’t suspected a thing when he saw the family appearing on his castle.

“Chrysi, is so good to see you! What brings you to old Flames after all this time?”

Pinkie-Salis just smiled and bite Flames.

The Dragon King was one of the most powerful Beings in the world, and also the oldest and wisest of all. And as Luna and Celestia were in charge of the Heavenly Bodies, he had control over the Inner Force of Earth that he controlled through the volcanoes.
So every dragon knew something was wrong when the main volcano of Lizardos (Reptilia’s capital city) expelled a cloud of confetti instead of lava.

Back to Canterlot Black Pie shouted the big news:

“Old King Flames and Queen Chrysalis joined the party! This world is getting better and better!”

In a corner, Princess Celestia froze in fear.

“Princess Celestia?” Asked Rarity.

“Flames… we must hurry, if they got Flames already this won’t end well for anyone”

“That doesn’t sounded like you’re enjoying this party, oh, I see… the party-poopers disguised themselves!”

A pony ran to intercept them but suddenly he was knocked down by a dictionary.
Luckily for Celestia and Rarity, Shadow and Sinon decided it was easier to avoid the Pinkies by jumping from roof to roof so they spotted the danger their partners were into just in time. But even if they saved her, the Princess of the Sun wasn’t happy:

“Dang it, you’re wasting books!” Shouted Celestia.

And her shout unfortunately called everypony’s attention.
Sinon face-hoofed.

“And then you complain when our Guard call you an idiot. However… YOU KNOW WHAT’S FUN? BOOK-FIGHT!!”

“BOOK-FIGHT!” Cheered the Wolf-Pies forgetting about their suspicions and joined to the game by breaking in the public library.

Celestia sighed in sadness and frustration with herself.

“I took hundreds of years to compile all that knowledge. For what? A bunch of idiots come and use them for a stupid game!”

From above the roof, Shadow shrugged.

“Or books or our skins. However, aren’t we moving? This is our chance!”

The filly had a point, so they began to run pretending they were playing too. Waste of books or not, it brought them the perfect cover.
And in other side of Canterlot, Twilight, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie didn’t have too much trouble to move between the Pinkie doppelgangers because of Pinkies’ help. So at the end they arrived safely to the Disease Control Center.

“Always copied never equalized”

“Let’s hope the others make it as well” begged Twilight.

“What we need is a miracle” sobbed Fluttershy.

In the meantime Princess Luna and Night advanced in the shadow avoiding contact with other ponies when they could but still pretended to have fun.
They were in a constant alert jumping at every sound they heard, when finally Black Pie along with Yui-Pie blocked their advance.

“Ey sneak like this is not funny!” Tried to say Luna but it didn’t worked since Black Pie just aimed the Elucidator to her.

“There’s no use fooling me, I know you very well your Highness. And you’re acting too suspicious to really have fun”

“Papa Pie is right! Usually you are very funny Princess but now you’re acting B-O-R-I-N-G!”

Luna aimed her sword at Black Swordsman as well.

“Barbara Seed, run while you can. I’ll keep them occupied”

But Babs was too scared to move.
Still she had no time to recover because at that moment Black Pie jumped towards Princess Luna who defended herself the best she could but she was never a match for the black swordsman. Everything was lost, everything was lost…
So in a moment of stupidity and desperation, Babs did the only thing you could think of: bite Black Pie.

“Ouch, watch it kid!” Complained the warrior.

But he suddenly muttered when he began to tremble.

“Papa Pie!” Cried Yui-Pie running to her father.

Unbelievably enough, Black’s curly mane went back to normal along with his expression.

“Your Highness!” He sighed putting aside the Elucidator.

“Black Swordsman? Are you back to normal?” Asked Princess Luna.

The warrior examined his body and nodded.

“Apparently. What just happened?”

But suddenly Yui interrupted:

“PAPA PIE! WHAT THEY’VE DONE TO YOU?”

Raising an eyebrow, Night bite the filly as well. She had a theory and prayed to be right.
And one more time the change reversed making Yui return to her usual self.

“Princess Luna! What happened?”

Luna and the Lunar Captain looked at Babs who nodded happily.

“Of course! I’m Pinkie’s counterpart so…”

“You are the cure!”

“We have no time to lose, come on! I’ll take you to the Disease Control Center!” Exclaimed the Black Swordsman running in front of the group.

Several Pinkies tried to stop them but this time they were confident they’ll win and with two of the mightiests warrior of Equestria on their side, they had nothing to fear.

In the Disease Control Center, Celestia’s and Lighting Flash’s groups have arrived already. They were only waiting for Luna and Night Seed.
And soon enough Lighting Flash gasped when she recognized her husband running to them. Closing her eyes, she aimed Lambent Light to him ready for anything but he stopped on time and raised a hoof like asking peace.

“Wait Lighting, I’m me again!”

“Mama!” Cried Yui running to hug Lighting.

The warrior couldn’t believe it. How was it even possible?”

Celestia looked at Luna who was smiling confidently.

“We found the cure. Is Night Seed!”

“What?” Asked Pinkie Pie.

The girl nodded.

“I’m your counterpart, remember? So that means I’m the key to reverse everypony back to normal”

“Fine, we’ll take a blood sample and finish this already” said Twilight grabbing Night with her magic.

“Wait, I hate needles!” Shrieked Night.

“Do you prefer live in a world of Pinkies?”

And reluctantly she agreed but still didn’t like it.
At the end between Twilight and Celestia could synthetize an antidote in the form of a small pill.

“Any ideas how to convince the Pinkies to take it?” Asked Luna.

Pinkie Pie nodded and showed them a giant cake she baked while waiting.

“Here, but we don’t have time to lose!”

So they teleported to Ponyville to deliver the cake that the Pinkies devoured in the matter of seconds immediately getting back to normal.

Rainbow Dash couldn’t believe it but she was really happy.

“Girls, you made it! I missed being me!”

“We’ll celebrate later, now we have to spread Harmony before sunrise, COME ON!”

No one objected, with the Rainbow Power they cured the entire world at once giving the curse of the Wolf Pies an end. It was over, finally over.
At the next morning they all had breakfast together: the Princesses, the soldiers, Bearers of Harmony and Agents of Chaos.

“Seriously Spike, try to be more careful next time! This time we almost don’t tell it”

“Ey don’t look at me like that, how was I supposed to know that Pinkie would eventually bite somepony? Because of that I thought I would never use this prank but apparently it happened”

Applejack sighed tiredly.

“And when ya’ casted that damn spell?”

Spike chuckled nervously.

“Ehem… at the Great Galloping Gala.

“WHAT?”

“Let’s say the snacks you ate were full charged of pure chaos”

Everypony sighed.

“And you just forgot about what you did?” Asked Luna rolling her eyes.

“Kind off”

And of course a massive face-hoof took place.
But then Celestia chuckled.

“At least now I got the answer about how to deal with the candy of all candies. With the blood sample of the ‘Pinkinensis’ virus maybe I can create a cure for the horrible side effect of your first prank. After all this time I’ll finally get my beloved sweets back”

Author's Note

This is it, a fun chapter to write both times. I hope you liked the concept.
And… I think that’s all for now.

Read ya’ later!!

Are you in the mood?

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

A sticky situation, to say the less

A sticky situation, to say the less

The team of chaos went to their clubhouse/headquarters after school, ready to start planning a great weekend of playing; or well working in another of their disasters. Probably the second one since Applejack went to receive them seeming a little worried but mostly annoyed.

“Girls, Rumble, you better hurry to speak with Spike, A’ heard him the entire morning banging the walls… and now he doesn’t stop laughing as a maniac. A’ figure ya’ll have a great weekend among ya”

The foals exchanged looks of expectation right after they ran to their headquarters; in the meantime Applejack shrugged and went to warn their friends about a probably troublesome weekend.
But the foals were already wondering what Spike was planning.

“But I don’t get it, aren’t the clubhouse soundproof in case the Bearers or the Secret Service try to spy on us?” Asked Rumble.

“Now that you mention it… you’re right! What’s going on?”

They arrived to their headquarters where Spike was already waiting for them surrounded by paper sheets all over the place full of annotations and sketches. He had enormous bags under his eyes and seemed exhausted but totally excited; and somehow he looked as threatening as Discord.
Still Sweetie Belle wasn’t pleased.

“Spike, you look like you haven’t slept in the whole night, what’s going on with you?”

“And how did Applejack hear ya?” Asked Apple Bloom.

“Oh that, I used a recording, you know, to scare her before we act”

“And what’s the big plan, dude?” Smirked Rumble. “You look scarier than usual, and Nightmare Night isn’t until two months”

“I know but I can hardly wait” sighed Spike.

Rumble’s smile got wider and made a high-hoof/high-claw with Spike.

“That’s the spirit! You know I prepare my costume three months in anticipation? I just love Nightmare Night”

“For real? And what are you going to be this year?” Chuckled Spike.

“It’s a surpriiiiiiise”

“Fine, what you were last year?” Asked Scootaloo.

“Nightmare Moon herself, of course! It was Nightmare Night so it seemed fair to impersonate the guest of honor herself”

The girls raised an eyebrow.

“You mean a male version of Nightmare, right?”

“No way I disrespect the Princess of the Night gender-bendering her for my costume, nope, I was her totally and my costume was so well done that nopony suspected there was a colt under all that make-up!”

Scoots face-hoofed.

“Are you the same idiot whose sexist discussion ended up in us making the Rule 63 prank?!”

“Costumes are not about sexism Scoots” said Rumble, “it’s about honor the character you idolize in all its expression being from the real life, a manga or a comic. And when you’re an artist of cosplay as me, you won’t insult your character adapting him or her to you; no, you are the one who must adapt”

The agents of chaos had a sweat-drop on their temples, but at the end they shrugged and better wished good luck to Rumble, especially Spike who was a comic geek as Rumble.
But Spike quickly made appear his floating throne calling to order.

“Anyway, speaking of the Nightmare Night, I’ve planned something really big for us. I plan to make it a night that Equestria never forget, especially because that night means something really important to me, for us”

“What?” Asked Babs.

Spike smiled to them.

“Don’t you remember? Any of you? Come on guys!”

Sweetie was the one who guessed.

“Of course! It’s the anniversary of our first victory!”

“The first time we worked together as the team of chaos!” Exclaimed Apple Bloom.

“And the night we got our Cutie Marks!” Finished Scoots.

The original agents of chaos shrieked in excitement and joined Spike in a group-hug. Rumble and Babs looked to each other but at the end joined them as well.

“So what’s the plan?” Asked Babs once they separated. “This must be something really big since it’s our anniversary”

Spike nodded.

“That’s why I’ve been awake the whole night, I must make sure everypony knows this nightmare night isn’t only about Princess Luna, but their beloved God of Disharmony and Chaos”

“But remember we cannot repeat the costume-joke, we have a reputation to keep and we won’t if we start repeating pranks”

Spike nodded slowly and tiringly.
He yawned a little.

“Precisely that’s what kept me awake the whole night. Seriously, all that time leaving with Twilight affected me somehow, I couldn’t rest until I was completely sure that we have something big and original”

“But enough suspense! What’s the big idea?”

The boy smiled calmly.

“The big plan not only will make our job as agents of chaos more legendary that already is, but it will also make that Princess Luna had at her charge the biggest holiday in Equestrian history. It’ll be helpful since the other Princesses will get pissed off so is good to have at least one Princess on our side”

“Who cares? Aren’t we the bad guys?”

Spike shrugged and made appear a parchment to their agents.

“Okay, here is the plan, as you can see I was especially careful with the details and prevented any variable to make sure anything goes wrong. And after this I’ll arrange a couple of session with the psychiatrist, I don’t want to end up like Twilight”

The kids chuckled while examining the plan, it was a good plan; simple but the chaos potential was incredible. The prank was going to be fun, not very original but still everypony will have some fun with it.
Once they finished reading it, the agents looked at Spike who gave them a small smirk.

“Tomorrow I’ll need you to help me with step one, in the meantime I’ll create something small to keep the others busy the whole morning. Any questions?”

No questions, so they retired to prepare for their tasks and Spike to have a nice nap.
At the next day Twilight went downstairs calmly to have breakfast, when she saw the big pony-sized teddy bear with a small card directed to her: To the Princess of Friendship from your secret admirer. Twilight rolled her eyes sighing when Spike came downstairs right behind her.

“Morning Twi! Oh, look! Somepony bought you a present, what a detail”

“Nice try Spike. Even if I do appreciate things like this as much as anypony… I can fell the power of chaos inside it. Do you really thought I was going to fell for this?”

Spike shrugged.

“I suppose I’m getting a little lazy. Anyway, if I were you I’ll put it aside with magic, you don’t want touch this thing directly”

Said that he made appear his gems-cereal and began with the most important meal of the day. Twilight looked at him suspiciously, what to do? Listening to his warning or do the opposite? There was obviously a trap, but where?

Spike looked at her waiting, sooner or later Twilight had to decide, but what was it going to be? But the resolution came by itself in the form of Rainbow Dash who suddenly entered with big bags marked under her eyes and her mane completely messy.

“What’s up? I finally finished ‘Daring Do and the Temple of the Living Mummy’. I came to return it and maybe go to sleep, this was so awesome that kept me awake the whole night!”

Twilight smiled indulgently, when she noticed she unconsciously touched Spike’s present with both of her forelegs, still she didn’t mattered and smiled to Rainbow.

“I’m glad you liked it, wanna have breakfast with us? Before you go to sleep, I mean”

“Twi you’re great!” said Rainbow happily taking a seat.

Twilight was about to go for a plate to the kitchen when she noticed she couldn’t move her hooves, those were somehow glued to the teddy bear.

“What?”

She tried to flap her wings, pulled it with her magic but nothing, she was stuck. Twilight glared at the Lord of Chaos who innocently shrugged.

“I warned you”

Twilight grumped and kept fighting with the teddy bear but there was nothing she could do.

“Rainbow, help me with this!”

Rainbow had to stop laughing and then she approached to her friend taking Twilight by the waist and tried to pull her to one side while Twilight pulled the teddy bear to the other using her magic, again nothing.
In the meantime Spike was holding his laughs to not to choke with his orange juice while she looked at the two mares fighting with a teddy bear.

“Great, this was a good one” sighed Rainbow. “Now what?”

“I’ll think in something, but first, do you mind to release me?”

Rainbow chuckled and tried to put her forelegs away from Twilight but she also realized… she was also glued to Twilight.

“What? Damn, Spike!” She shouted.

Spike couldn’t hold it any longer and began to crack out in the floor.

“Ahahahahaha! You know? I never thought it would be this easy, hahahahahaha! Great idea, right?”

“This isn’t funny Spike!” Protested Twilight. “This position isn’t comfortable and it looks like we’re in an adult situation!”

Rainbow blushed and tried to get off Twilight harder than before, giving the image of the two mores an even more adult-tone. Luckily Spike still didn’t get it and simply smiled to the mares.

“Sorry girls, but you know, this is my work. Now if you excuse me…”

He snapped his claws and suddenly the two Bearers appeared in the middle of the main street at the astonished look of everypony.

“SPIIIIIIIIKE!”

Lots of pony began to talk among themselves much for the two mares’ annoyance.

“Damn, can you help us or not?!” Shouted Rainbow.

The closest pony was Daisy, who went to pull Rainbow away from Twilight but realized she got glued to Rainbow as well.

“Oh no, I’m stuck! The horror, the horror! The humiliation…”

Her sister Roseluck arrived quickly to help her sister and of course she got stuck too. At this point the situation seemed more like a conga line stead of a XXX scene.
Speaking of conga lines, this little pandemonium called Pinkie Pie’s attention who looked from Sugar Cube Corned to her friends.

“Ey, are you doing a street conga line and don’t invite me? That’s not fair!”

“No PINKIE, DON’T!” Shouted Rainbow and Twilight but obviously it was too late.

“Yupi, conga, conga, conga!”

They all sighed.

“Pinkie: this is not ‘conga’ it’s one of Spike’s pranks”

“Oh, so that’s what this is. But still is fun, fun, fun!”

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes.

“At least somepony is enjoying this. And the worst part is we couldn’t even eat”

Apple Bloom, who was walking nearby, stopped at Rainbow’s comment and offered them a few apples she had in her saddlebag.
And all the glued ponies stared how the little girl touched them without she got stuck as well.

“Of course you won’t be affected by this” sighed Twlight.

The little filly smiled to her.

“Come on Twilight, is not that bad. It’s pretty funny if you ask me. So why don’t ya’ enjoy an apple, or if you’re in the mood to try something new A’ can give ya’ one of ma’ apples of chaos”

Only Pinkie accepted the offer, interestingly enough it was a butter-flavored apple but letting that aside; at this point the other ponies of Ponyville were used to this kind of scenes courtesy of Spike so they slowly returned to their routines. Between them Rarity, who was still unaware of the little disaster; and she was opening her boutique as always, humming a happy tone. She had a feeling that tonight was going to be a good, good night; she had a date with a certain super spy.

Spike entered happily.

“Hi Rarity!”

“Oh, hello Spike” smiled the white unicorn. “Are you here for Sweetie Belle?”

“No, actually I came to see you”

Rarity blinked surprised but quickly nodded with a smile.

“What can I do for you then? Advices to be a best drakefriend for Sweetie? Perfectly, perfectly. First of all you must know…”

Spike raised a claw.

“No, I’m good for now, but thank you for the offer”

“There’s something I must do to thank you for last time” said Rarity dreamily. “Thanks to your little prank I found my especial somepony. Who would say that my fantasy from many years would actually come true? Even if at the beginning I got the wrong idea about him”

They both giggled friendlily, apparently everything that happened between them was long forgiven.

“Oh sorry, what brings you here Spikey-Wikey?”

“Oh, right! I need to by some fabric. Do you have something compatible with magic?”

Rarity raised an eyebrow.

“What are you up to? Seriously”

Spike made appear a giant diamond like the one Discord tricked Rarity the first time she faced him. It didn’t work even if it was a real diamond.

“Nice try, what are you up to Spike?”

“We’ll pay you more if you don’t make any questions”

Rarity sighed.

“Fine, but this is the last time and only to thank you for my new relationship with Blue”

“Thank you Rarity!”

Rarity nodded but still she stared at the diamond.

“But Spike, I work better with smaller and more variated jewels. Oh, and add a couple of the anti-joke golden tickets. For the scandal I hear from outside I have a little suspicion that I’ll need it if I don’t want to ruin my date with Blue Blood”

Spike obeyed and soon Rarity was completely satisfied with a box full of gems and the two tickets that made sure she’ll spend this day without an incident.
And for Spike he went out of the boutique with a huge amount of an especial fabric created by Rarity; that he sent to Babs in ManeHattan so she could take care of the next step of their master anniversary plan.

The black filly entered to Suri Polomare’s store where the pink mare looked at the agent of chaos and gave her a pleased smile.

“So here it is, thank you for including me into this. This will be a great step on my career, help the God of Chaos himself!”

“Your welcome” said Night. “And Spike is happy to work with you; but he also warns you not try to steal some fabric to yourself since he protected it with a powerful prank. Just attach to the instructions we gave you in the letter”

“I know, I know” said Suri rolling her eyes. “He still appreciates Rarity and won’t allow me to steal anything from her. However this is still a great opportunity”

“Again all the details are on the letter we gave you. If you have any question feel free to write to Spike”

Suri nodded and began to work, besides all the publicity she’ll have for making this things, Spike promised a huge payment. Yeah, she better put all her effort in this project.

Back to Ponyville, Sweetie Belle observed that the line of glued pony had grown but not enough for the team of chaos’ standards.

“I guess it’s my turn to shine” she smiled.

At this point Twilight managed to coordinate the entire group and move effitiently and they were on their way to the Palace for a Harmony Grenade to fix this.
But the three trapped Bearers looked at Sweetie changing to Black humming a tune before sing it.

“Oh, no, no, NO!” Shouted Twilight, it was obvious what Black was after.

Sadly she began to sing and everypony around began to move hypnotically to the group of glued ponies. They touched it enlarging even more the line and making twice as difficult to move in this conditions.

“Damn it, what we did to deserve this?” Complained Rainbow Dash.

A cloud positioned above the line. Everypony looked up to the blue bubblegum clouds and the small black filly on top.

“Don’t you think about it Dark!” Warned Rainbow.

The little girl smiled innocently.

“But big sis, I was just about to give you some orange juice for our breakfast!!”

“No, NO!”

Too late, Dark jumped on the cloud beginning the orange juice rain all over the ponies.

“Great, it’ll take forever to take this thing off my fur” complained Twilight.

“I like it” giggled Pinkie Pie. “It’s almost like their first joke!”

“Simpler but much more problematic” sighed Twilight.

Spike then appeared before them in his floating throne with a smirk.

“I know, I know, but you see Twi: we’re about to celebrate our anniversary as gods of chaos and need to practice. Besides lastly we haven’t fight you directly, right?”

“Last time we fought was with Princess Celestia” remembered Black.

No time to discuss since the little animals began to approach attracted by the smell of the juice and of course they got stuck as well.

“No Angel, don’t touch them!” Said Fluttershy flying to her pet bunny glued to the mass of ponies.

“No Fluttershy, wait!”

Too late.

“Boss damn it” complained Rainbow.

“Spike this is not funny!” Said Twilight.

“Depends on who you ask” said Spike pointing to Feather Weight and several other foals laughing and taking several pictures.

The ponies on the line grumped annoyed, great, this was just what they needed!
But at least somepony was having fun, Pinkie Pie, who also made faces while smiling to the camera.

Up in Cloudsdale, Mist was shacking hooves with Lighting Dust.

“Just that? Don’t you want me to do anything else”

“Of course, just go and distribute this things on Nightmare Night and it’s all done. After all you’re a Shadow Bolt now and you’re pretty famous. Everypony will buy if you promote it. And as a plus you’ll be facing Rainbow Dash again”

“Yeah, since I became a Shadow Bolt I do it on the daily basis, but the payment sounds pretty neat”

“I’m glad you’re in!”

“And miss the chance to work with the team of chaos? You’re the new big thing!”

“The team is glad to count on you!”

Then Mist returned to Ponyville where everything was in chaos, as Spike requested. Everypony on the conga line were pulling each one to different sides ignoring Twilight’s frenetic instructions to make everypony work together but they were too many ponies. At least they were having breakfast served by Dark and Shadow.

“Coffee! Who wants coffee?”

“Ey, it’s cold!”

“Yeah, why if you spill it on somepony? Giving your position it’s a very strong possibility”

“Ey, I need a drink, can I have some whisky?”

“Not until I turn 18” said Dark squishing a cloud to produce carrot juice. “This one is for who?”

“Angel is thirsty”

They continued delivering brakfast but Cheerilee wasn’t on the mood.

“Seriously, who do you think you’re fooling with this?”

“What you mean?” Asked Black innocently.

“This is obviously a distraction. What’s the real plan?”

“Nothing to worry about now miss Cheerilee”

“In the meantime, are you really sure you don’t want to eat something?”

“Fine, fix me a glass of orange juice!”

They two agents keep feeding the ponies when Twilight finally realized there was a strong trace of pure chaos floating on the air, but she was too busy trying to direct the conga line that she ignored it.

“He’s up to something big” mumbled the alicorn.

“Are you sure?”

On the chaos headquarters, Spike laughed hysterically looking at his new creation. Sweetie Belle just chuckled.

“Okay, you made it! You took one of your cruelest creations and made it worse. Now what?”

“Now we test it, but you four already told me you don’t want to ruin your taste for candy and Rumble is busy recruiting our other helpers. But we always have our favorite Princess to try it, we cannot harm her anymore”

“Not really harm her, we even helped. Have you noticed how slim she got?”

Spike scratched his head.

“We can always send her something to apologize”

“So, tell me Spike, how are we gonna prank Princess Luna or Princess Cadence? Princess Celestia is being tortured with the candy of all candies, Twilight is the one cleaning our disasters, what about them? Fair is fair, we must torture all Royalty by equal”

“That’s a good question, well, I don’t know what to do with Princess Luna but according with Shining, Princess Cadence loves to sleep”

“Sleep?”

“Yeah, he always says that if it was for her, she’ll spend the entire day in bed”

Far, really far away, on the Crystal Empire:

“At-chiss! Somepony must be talking about me” said Shining who was lying on the bed. “Honey, don’t you prefer to go for a walk or something?”

“Oh no we don’t. You said that is my turn to choose the weekend’s activity, and I say we’ll stay here. Do you finished resting? Very well, round twelve!”

Shining gave a sip of revitalizing potion he purchased especially for the occasion, this was going to be a looooong weekend.

Moving to Canterlot, Princess Celestia opened very excited a new box of candy of all candies Spike just mailed him.

“Another of those?” Asked Luna.

“Yeah, Spike is really kind and mails me one every week so I can study it and find the cure! Oh, and this one says it’s a special bunch”

Luna had a sweat drop on her temple.

“Tia, be careful”

“I will, but we know it’s just Spike and most of his pranks are harmless. Besides this candy looks sweeter than usual”

“Tia…”

When Celstia took the first candy immediately noticed something has changed, this time the thing was covered in some powdered sugar. Luna noticed too and looked worriedly to Celestia but her sister really trusted the dragon. Celestia took the first bite.
The Princess’ pupils shrank and her entire body shook in excitement.

“Tia?” Asked Luna carefully.

“DELICIOUS! IS EVEN SWEETER THAN BEFORE!”

And she devoured the entire box of hyper-sugary goodies.

“Luna look at the time! I left lots of paperwork to do! I’ll be right back!”

And she ran to her desk at great speed.

“THIS IS SO GREAT! I’LL NEVER GO TO SLEEP!!”

Luna sighed.

“I warned her”

In Ponyville, after endless discussions finally Twilight managed to organize the angry mass of glued ponies and enter to the Palace looking for a Harmony Grenade that helped them to finally get separated.

At the end of the day five of the Mane 6 were lying on Twilight’s couches sighing for another of Spike’s most annoying pranks. The main factor was that Spike went back to the basic so this one was even more irritating than his usual plans. The only one who had a good day was Rarity, who arrived to the Palace with a huge smile on her face, she spent a delightful morning with the most secret agent of Celestia’s most secret Service and nothing could ruin her great mood.

“Ey girls, how was your day?”

“Don’t ask!” Said Twilight. “Spike can be really a pain in the flank if he wants to”

Fluttershy smiled softly.

“At least they tried to be nice giving us something to eat and… who am I kidding?! I WANT TO PUT MY HOOVES ON THOSE TWO SO BADLY!”

“So Spike succeeded in annoying you again, aren’t you overreacting?”

“You’re happy only because you somehow skipped this disaster” grumped Rainbow Dash. “Damn it, damn it, damn it! In times like this I would love to teach those kids a lesson, starting by Scootaloo!!”

“And Apple Bloom” said Applejack even if she got stuck at the very end. “Sorry, but today they were…”

They all nodded, even if it was a simple joke, Spike did a great job by driving them crazy.
And suddenly a small chuckle was heard.

“Just what we needed, Discord!” Complained Twilight.

The draconequs materialized on the living room caring big bags full of souvenirs.

“Girls! It’s been a while! How you’re doing? Me? Great! I’ve been having the time of my life traveling through worlds!”

“Get out of here Discord” said Applejack uninterested.

The being shrugged and offered Applejack a gift.

“Come on Applejack, I’m up to no harm. I’m just a retired elder visiting his old colleges after a long time. What? Is this a bad time?”

“Sorry Discord, is just that Spike got us in bad mood and his prank was especially annoying” explained Twilight.

Rainbow Dash nodded.

“Yeah, sorry pal but we don’t feel like remember the old times”

Discord laughed delighted.

“You know? This brings me memories of all the times I ended up irritating Celestia and Luna back in my youthful days, but once in a while they returned me the favor. Haven’t you consider that?”

They all looked at Discord who smiled mischievously.

“You know? I’m a retired elder with nothing but time to kill, and what’s better to kill time than helping your old friends? If you want to have a little payback, you can count on me”

Author's Note

This chapter was mostly filler, only introducing a new plan for Spike’s anniversary prank. Next chapter the prankster gets pranked, I hope you liked it and:

Read ya’ later!

Travels around the world stopping in other places

Travels around the world stopping in other places

Travels around the world stopping in other places

For once Twilight felt relaxed on her home even if she had the entire Team of Chaos in her home; not only because the girls were planning their revenge against them, but also because for one time, they were doing something useful instead of planning their next attack. Homework.
Miss Cheerilee assigned each of the school foals to investigate a foreign country with a complete report and a presentation before the whole class. Rumble suggested they do something to avoid school at next day but between Scoots and Sweetie gave him such death glare that he better kept quiet the next of the afternoon. The girls still didn’t forgive themselves for the Blue Floyd’s disasters. And letting that aside, the rest of the evening passed pretty lovely and Spike even helped them a lot thanks to his former job as a librarian.

“Finally!” Announced Rumble when he started stabling his report. “This is what I call a waste of an afternoon”

Twilight couldn’t help but approach to the colt to scold him.

“Rumble! How can you say that? Studying is the most important thing you can do for you. An afternoon studying is not a waste but enrichment for the future. One day you’ll look back and say: oh, if it wasn’t for Miss Cheerilee’s assignment I wouldn’t…”

“I get it! Geez!” Sighed the Pegasus. “At least now I know more about Japony and kind off wish to there go but I can’t for the moment”

“Come on Rumble, is not that bad” said Apple Bloom with a smile. “And by the way, is almost pay day, right Spike?”

“Oh now that you mention it, yes it is” said Spike. “Is that what you want for this month? A travel to Japony? It sounds great, mostly because Rumble and I already know Japonese”

“Japony sounds good but I would like to visit somewhere else, like Equespaña” said Apple Bloom who precisely was investigating about that country.

“I don’t know, go see the pyramids from Mayan Classic Period in Maréxico sounds also pretty neat” sighed Sweetie. “Even go swim in a cenote”

“Or what about jump with kangaroos in Equastralia? Or even escape from a causerie!”

The comments about their dream vacations helped to relax after an afternoon of hard work. When Luna lowered the sun all the children had their assignments ready to deliver next day and again Spike truly lamented that Cheerilee didn’t allow him in the schoolhouse; he really wanted go see his friends’ presentations.

At the next day the Agents of Chaos went happily to school when they felt observed. They turned to see a colt they never seen before. He had beige fur, yellow mane and big eyes that were fixed on them. And when he noticed the Agents observed him, the colt made a small shriek and ran to hide in a bush.

“Okay…” mumbled Sweetie Belle.

Confused, Scotaloo approached to the bush the colt was hiding and awkwardly smiled to him.

“Ehem… hi?”

The colt looked at her as she was some kind of celebrity and mumbled a shy ‘hi’ before trot inside the schoolhouse at great speed.

“Creepy” said Sweetie. “But at least he really wants to start school”

But then they turned to Snips and Snails right behind them when the colts chuckled.

“What are you two laughing at?” Asked Apple Bloom. “Do you know that weirdo?”

“Yeah, he said his name is Fan Boy” explained Snails. “His family just moved here and he says he’s the fan number one of the Team of Chaos. He had a lot of drawings of the adventures he wants to have with you once you befriend him”

“Very well done!” Assured Snips.

The girls exchanged an uncomfortable look but luckily Cheerileee appeared announcing it was time to start school.
That was a strange day, what seemed it would be a normal day of school turned very creepy since they all felt the stare of certain colt watching every move they made. Wherever they try to hide, there was no use; they still felt Fan Boy’s look.

During recess the girls better go talk to him to make him stop, but Fan Boy didn’t listened, he was just looking at them fascinated, constantly touching them just to make sure they were real. He didn’t even cared when Rumble punched him on the chin; no, the weirdo just rubbed it and his creepy smile grew wider and began to drool looking at Rumble with true adoration in his eyes.

It was a blessing when the classes finished and they were able to return to their clubhouse/headquarters.

“Thanks Celestia is Friday!” Complained Sweetie Belle. “I swear I won’t be able to sleep if I have to see that kid tomorrow”

“Yeah, but let’s forget about him and keep working on our anniversary prank” smiled Scootaloo trying to ignore the penetrating eyes watching them walk away.

They managed to get to the Chaos Headquarters where they locked the door until Spike and Babs showed up.

“Hey guys, what’s up?” Smiled Spike. “How was your presentation?”

“Mostly fine but at the last minute we got nervous because of the weird colt that keep staring at us the whole day… that was awful”

Spike scratched his head and looked at Babs, who shrugged.

“You mean the colt who keep staring to the headquarters?” Asked the orange filly.

Immediately the CMC plus Rumble looked through the window. The Fan Boy guy was standing there just staring at his idols. When he noticed they were looking at them waved his hoof greeting them. Everypony, including Spike, shivered at this.

“How did he entered here? This is private property!” Said Apple Bloom when they hided again.

“Did he followed us?” Asked Scoots. “What’s wrong with this kid?”

Spike seemed to consider it.

“What if we take a picture with him and sign him an autograph? You know, something that makes him happy and leave us alone”

“You just met him” complained Sweetie Belle. “But you know what? You’re right, actually I’m surprised why didn’t we thought about it first!”

“Because he’s creepy as hell?!” Ironized Rumble. “But yeah, if an autograph will keep him away from us, let’s do it!”

So they got out of the headquarters to face Fan Boy.

“Hi!” Greeted Spike. “You’re Fan Boy, right?”

The kid shrieked in excitement and ran in circles (freaking out the agents) for a couple of minutes before he just jumped to hug Spike by the neck.

“I’m your number one fan!”

Spike smiled as he could (his friend were right, this guy was really creepy) and winked an eye to the colt.

“So I’ve heard. Fan Boy, I was wondering if you want to take a picture with us so we can sign it to you”

Fan Boy shrieked again and after running a lap around the headquarters stopped and looking at the agents pulled several pictures he secretly took them in the school.

“Cool, just what I need for my collection!”

The Team of Chaos gulped, this guy was passing from very creepy to really terrifying.

“I’m the only one having second thoughts?” Mumbled Babs.

Anyway they forced themselves to pose with the Polaroid Camera Fan Boy took out of nowhere and took the damn picture. Fan Boy shrieked in excitement for the last time and ran away much for the other children’s relief.

“So want to keep planning our anniversary prank?” Suggested Spike.

“Yeah!”

The kids returned to the clubhouse with newfound energy and started to work.
But after fifteen minutes they all shivered again and they all looked at the window, what was this feeling? Babs gulped and slowly opened the curtains only to see the Fan Boy peeking inside drooling all over the window.

“If you suggest we spend the day with him I swear we’re done!” Whispered Sweetie to Spike.

Spike gulped, not because of his fillyfriend’s threat but because of the kid’s eyes that seemed somehow empty. There was no time to lose, he snapped his fingers closing all the curtains in the headquarters and also blocking the windows with planks.
Of course that didn’t help, they still could feel the crazy boy’s presence waiting for them to show up and keep staring and staring…

“Spike, Sweetie, mind if I ask you to teleport us home for today?” Whispered Scoots.

“I’m begging you!” Joined Apple Bloom.

Spike nodded in silence and was about to activate his powers when Rumble’s hoof stopped him.

“What?”

“Dude, don’t you see? He’ll stare us while we sleep, I know he will”

They all paled knowing Rumble was right. There weren’t any safe places if they stayed in Ponyville.
But suddenly Spike had an idea.

“And what if we go on vacation again? Somewhere really far away!”

The kids had to use all their self-control to not scream in excitement! That was it!
Once they had their triumph card they could relax even if it was a bit. So each one took the savings they kept on the headquarters (and just to be clear, it was a lot of money because of the salary Spike payed them) and without further preparation they used the emergency crazy door they had in the bottom of the clubhouse.

Outside the clubhouse, the Fan Boy kid was still drooling on the window when certain older sister came to see what was going on.
Applejack just looked at the kid but soon enough she smirked.

“A’ guess they won’t dare to go out after this, right?”

The kid turned to her with his empty dead-like eyes and put a hoof on the back of his neck like looking for something. Found it! Unzipping his colt costume, Discord laughed hysterically.

“Hahahahahahaha! I can be really disturbing if I want to Applejack. They just went to a vacation to escape from Fan Boy. It’s a shame he’s not the only fan they have!”

Applejack laughed and ran to the Palace, she didn’t want to miss the action. Discord kept laughing proud of himself, he didn’t felt that good since a long time ago; what a shame he retired already. But for a little while he felt back to his glory days.

……

Maredrid, a beautiful and modern city famous for its gastronomy, culture; and being the capital of the State of Equespaña, the city counted with the Central Government buildings, all the State’s ministries, Supreme Courts and such. It was also the fourth wealthiest city of Europony; and most important, it was thousands of kilometers away from Fan Boy.

“Great!” Said Scootaloo looking around. “Any ideas what can we do here?”

“Ey Apple Bloom, you investigated this place, right?”

“Oh yeah” mumbled the yellow filly. “For what I read we can go for some ‘cañitas’ but I have a feeling we’re too young for that. Oh I get it! What if we go see a Bull Fight?”

“A what now?”

“Oh, I’ve heard of that!” Cheered Rumble. “I’m in!”

“Isn’t that a little too violent for us?” Asked Sweetie Belle.

“No way! Ma’ Brother took me to see one in Apple Loosa, and it’s great! A’ want to see the real thing, Equespaña’s Bull Fights are famous all over the world!”

“Cool, let’s go!” Said Scootaloo.

So the group went to the famous Plaza de Toros de Las Ventas, the biggest Arena in Equepaña.

“Guys, who speaks Equespanish?” Asked Rumble.

Once again Spike snapped his fingers.

“Todos nosotros a partir de ahora”

The group entered and after receiving a weird look from the pony on the counter, they ran to their seats on first line ready to enjoy the show.

A referee (a very muscular bull) walked to the center of the arena and took a microphone and began (in Equespanish of course):

“Mares and gentlecolts! Cows and Bulls! Allow me to introduce you one of the biggest and most powerful fighters in the woooorld! With 791 kilograms de puro músculo… and three times campeón de los pesos pesados, here is: CUERNOS DE ACERO!”

An enormous bull jumped to the arena, showing his muscles to his impressed public while his coach put the gloves on his forelegs. Half of the stadium began to cheer up his name and Cuernos De Acero bowed while receiving all the support.

“En la otra esquina, champion two non-consecutive times his timeless rival… with 812 kilograms de mal humor… PIEDRA!

The other half of the stadium began to cheer the second giant bull, who took a polishing machine and brightened his horns and smiled evilly to Cuernos De Acero.

Both rivals positioned face to face while and the referee put a red cape between the both of them.

“I want a pelea limpia. No low attacks or thrusts”

Both bulls snorted at the restrictions but nodded. Then a very sexy cow, big and a little chubby with a tiny bathing suit covering her udders rang a bell starting the first round.

The two bulls charged to each other after the referee made an elegant veronica to elude the impact of two pairs of horns crashing to each other. The two of them tried to push its rival to a corner but being equally strong that was a problem, so they separated a little and began to throw punches to their rivals’ ribs, leaver and such.

On the seats the agents of chaos were looking at the scene a little uncomfortable seeing this wasn’t a show for all ages; but at least Apple Bloom, Rumble and Scoots were having fun.

“I didn’t know you liked this kind of events Apple Bloom” mumbled Sweetie looking how Piedra gave Cuernos De Acero a thrust to the right making him to lose balance.

“Of course I do! As I said, I always dreamed to see the real thing. We should came to Maredrid ages ago!”

But suddenly a small shriek was heard right behind them.

“Ostia! It can’t be! You’re the team of chaos!” Shouted the teenage pony.

The kids froze in their spot and turned.
The girl practically jumped towards them.

“Hombre, who would say I would find you here! Not only I’m here looking the pelea por el Campeonato but also I’m here with the lords of Disharmony and Chaos! It’s like my horoscope said, this day would be de puta madre!”

And suddenly she took a camera to take several pictures with them.

“Críos, do you think I can take a picture only with SpikeBelle?”

And before the two kids could react, she pulled them into a hug and called the attention of the pony at her left.

“Tío! Tío que le estoy hablando!”

The other pony turned to them.

“What’s wrong, carajo?”

“Hombre I just want you to take a picture with me and the Team of Chaos”

The guy seemed genuinely surprised but suddenly his eyes brightened.

“Dijsite the Team of Chaos? Ostia! After this I need your autograph, each one of you, porque mi hijo it’s your fan and if he realizes I met you and didn’t got him an autograph the kid will annoy me for a very long time”

The Chaos Six agreed but only to get rid of them, with some luck the situation couldn’t get any worse. Unfortunately…

“Cállense I want to see the fight! Ey, aren’t those the Team of Chaos?!”

And soon they were completely surrounded by a huge amounts of fans.

“Amos sus bromas!”

“Make food eat us instead!”

“Señor Spike, I was your primera vícitma maredrileña with your tomato attack!”

“Foto! Foto!

The kids were cornered, and the worst part was that the number of fans were only increasing. So Spike panicked and made an emergency teleportation, right outside the arena.

“Okay, that was unexpected” said Rumble.

“I’m glad we have fans but there must be a limit!”

One of the security guards of the Plaza looked at them.

“Autógrafo! Autógrafo!”

And at the moment the ponies coming from the Arena also spotted them.

“There they are!!”

“DAMN!”

And the kids ran away from the excited mass of ponies and bovines wanting a photo or an autograph. Soon they arrived to a small store and without thinking twice Spike touched the door with his claw and pushed his agents in before closing it.
When the ponies chasing them arrived they bumped into a normal gift store but the Team of Chaos were already really far away.

Back to the plaza the referee waved the red cape.

“With this the long rivalry between this toros termina hoy! Piedra defeated Cuernos De a… ¿where is everypony?”

The three of them, the referee and the two fighters just realized the Arena was empty.

“Huh?”

……

“Emergency crazy door” explained Spike once they were safely back on a street.

Apple Bloom looked around noticing the canals around.

“VanEccia! We’re in VanEccia!” She cheered.

Spike nodded.

“Helping you with your homework gave me a couple ideas” sighed Spike in relief.

“For once education is the answer” mumbled Rumble.

“Whatever, this happened because we lowered our guard” said Sweetie. “We better activate our camouflage powers”

“Good idea!”

So they turned into grown ponies of different colors, even Spike took the precaution to transform into a pony as well.

The group began to walk around the beautiful city wishing they had a camera, but Spike preferred not to use his powers after what just happened and his team of course understood, being chased around by obsessed fans was not their idea of fun.
But suddenly Sweetie had an idea.

“Ey Spike, what don’t we take a trip in gondola? It would be a nice memory”

Spike looked at the gentle gondolier who was making signs towards them and smiled wondering why on earth he fell for Rarity first and not for Sweetie at the very beginning.

“Sure! It sounds like fun!”

“Okay, we’ll wait here unless… any of you have an idea?” Asked Apple Bloom.

Rumble nodded.

“Come on guys! We’re in Ponytaly! Let’s go eat something!”

“Sounds like a plan!”

So the Team of Chaos split: four of the agents went to the nearest restaurant and Spike and Sweetie got into a gondola for a romantic trip.

Rumble, Babs, Scootaloo and Apple Bloom were lucky enough to find a place with a beautiful view to the canals seeing the gondolas going around while eating the authentic Ponytalian food.

“Sweetie look! Our friends are having fun!” Said Spike from their gondola waving one of his hooves to the disguised foals.

Sweetie Belle waved a hoof as well and their friends returned the gesture from the table, showing off the antipasti they just ordered.

“Pasta will be here in ten minutes! You better tell that guy to hurry if you want to eat some!” Shouted Apple Bloom.

The two in the gondola looked to each other but shrugged, all that mattered now was to relax after the two incidents with fans. But while they were mocking the other gondola passengers and keep fooling around as the children they were at the indulgent look of the ponies around, a mosquito flew right under Spike’s nose making him sneeze.
Strangely enough when he sneezed the illusion of him being a pony vanished showing him for who he was: the Lord of Disharmony and Chaos himself. Looking at him the gondolier almost lose his oar at the water.

“Sweet Celestia, is it true?! The two bambinos are our signores of chaos! Please allow me to take a picture with you please! And I guess this other signorina is the famous fillyfriend of Spike!”

Sweetie turned back to normal as well because of the nerves.

“I was right, molto benne! Now about that picture…!”

The two kids looked around seeing how the other boats were getting closer to them.

“Don Spike!” Said several ponies taking off hats and lowering their heads like waiting his blessing.

Somepony with a violin even played a solo, the theme song of a very famous play.

“Don Spike, Doña Sweetie, our company is happy to serve so distinguished person!”

“Doña Sweetie, I’m the Prima Donna of the Don Giovanni opera and I’ll be honored if you come to hear me singing. It doesn’t compare with vostra ability to control the mases with your beautiful voice but…”

“Don Spike, I wish to have your autograph!”

This was getting worse and worse. Even the gondolier seemed to consider something.

“I just remember they said hi to a group of bambinos in one of the ristorantes around here! Could they be the agents of chaos?”

Of course the mass of ponies noticed it was very plausible and soon a new group of crazy fans interrupted the other kids’ lunch, who just like Sweetie went back to normal because of their nerves at the attack of cameras, papers to sign and autograph. Several ponies also put their foals closer to them so they could kiss their foreheads. This was too much to handle.

From the gondola Spike and Sweetie teleported with their friends and after threw the bits to the table, they decided to run away; but the voice of them being in VanEccia was already spread and wherever they go they got intercepted by fans, fans and more fans.

A hoof appeared in a shady alley.

“Pst, here!”

The kids obeyed seeing that place was almost empty but they suddenly stopped when they saw what was expecting them: a group of ponies dressed in elegant black suits blocked their way and a pony who seemed like the boss, with white hair and a faint mustache, approached.

“I’ll make you an offer you cannot refuse. You’ll give me your autograph and in exchange…”

They didn’t allow Don Colteone to keep talking since Spike took a door aside them and opened it to disappear along with his friends.

……

Next thing the kids saw was a street full of beautiful teenage girls in maid outfits offering leaflets to every passersby they saw.

“Onegai shimazu! Visit our Maid-Café!”

“The bests eating challenges!”

“Onegai Shimazu”

Rumble almost faint for the excitement.

“Oh yeah, AKIBA! Every geek’s dream come true!

“Yeah” sighed Spike. “Now to the nearest cosplay store!”

At first the girls seemed confused, but then they understood: this place was famous for its quantity of manga stores, costume cafés (the Maid-themed ones were the most famous), videogames stores, electronics, etc.
So anypony will pay attention to a group of cosplayers, the idea was to hide in sight. So fifteen minutes later they were ready:

Spike (again transformed into a pony) was wearing a brown jacket with white pants and an exact replica of the 3D Maneuver equipment of Attack on Ponytan. Sweetie was wearing a sailor fuku uniform with red boots, blue skirt, a red bow tie, a golden tiara and blonde ‘meat-ball’ wig. Babs was wearing what it seemed like a maid uniform but instead it was an armor that looked like that; a ‘battle-maid’ whatever that was. Then appeared Apple Bloom dressed with an orange gi of martial arts with the kanji of turtle in the back. Scoots was wearing a long black trench-coat with two crossed swords on the back.

“I’m the only one who noticed the protagonists of Pony Art Online look a lot like Princess Luna’s captains of the guard?” She asked.

They couldn’t answer her since Rumble appeared wearing a gray jumpsuit with metallic shoulder pads, metallic skirt, metallic boots, a blonde wig and silver contact lenses; that and make-up that made him look like a girl.

“Seriously?” Sighed Sweetie with a sweat-drop on her temple.

“Yeah, I love Clay-Mare, is the best manga ever. Sadly there are not relevant male characters, but I don’t mind. I’m my favorite Clay-Mare warrior, Blood-Eyes Miata”

Nopony said anything to Rumble and they better started walking. Spike and Rumble were especially excited with this place but the girls only cared about being able to relax.

And suddenly a girl appeared right in front of Babs:

“Anata! Shashin o torimasu!”

Babs almost faint but Spike held her.

“It’s okay, this is normal for cosplayers!”

Said that he discretely touched her with his power to make her able to speak Japonese.

“Aren’t you Narberal Gamma from the Battle Maids? Shashin o torimasu!”

Babs sighed and nodded, at least this girl wasn’t a fan of the team of chaos.

They kept walking until suddenly the girl noticed something on the picture.

“Wait a minute, that haircut! Aren’t you Night Seed from the Agents of Chaos?”

The world seemed to freeze for a little but Spike did not panicked, he snapped his fingers releasing his power.

“Done! We have our costumes’ powers. NOW RUN!”

From Spike’s maneuver equipment two wires were shot to a building, propelling him to the roof allowing the dragon to run away shooting wires from time to time so he could jump between buildings. The agents nodded and began to escape each on their own way.

As the Battle Maid Narberal, Babs had flying magic so she ran through the air and when she reached a safe spot, she used her character’s especial power: she was a Doppelganger or shape-shifter so she transformed and began to walk between the croud. Damn, I lowered my guard because of this stupid costume! The only one who could got away with this was the idiot of Rumble and his crossdressing. Now what can we do?
A letter from Spike appeared before her:

SEE YOU AT TOKYO TOWER

Babs nodded and took the train, she better be as discrete as possible.

Rumble by his way decided to have a little fun with the situation and concentrated his new powers; using his enhanced strength he jumped to a roof, but still the crowd was about to catch him. No problem, he changed his eyes from silver to gold increasing more his speed and lost them in no-time; leading to the tower as Spike asked.

Sweetie was cornered, but didn’t fear. She was getting angrier every time and this time she did not hesitate in attacking the stalkers:

“Moon Tiara Action!”

And she threw her accessory hitting all the ponies around her and giving her the chance to escape with her Bishoujo Senshi Agility.

Apple Bloom only had to fly with her Ki to get as far as possible, refuging in a Taoist Temple and then, according with the tradition, threw some bits to the altar and rang a bell praying for some time to relax for her friends and her.

Scoots had more luck, using her newfound skills to sneak around as the black swordsman himself and soon enough she met with her friends at the tower. Spike sighed relieved to see everypony was okay and then he touched a door to transport them somewhere else.
When they opened the door first thing they felt was the tropical heat all over the place and then the jungle: beautiful and full of life.

NATIONAL PARK TIKAL
LOCALS 10bits
FOREIGNERS 50bits

“Maréxico?”

“Guatemala” explained Spike. “I tried to get Maréxico but I’m just too tired.

“We understand, officially the worse day ever!”

……

Looking all the action through an enchanted mirror, the Mane 6 plus Discord laughed happily at the suffering of the Team of Chaos.
Discord only nodded very proud of himself.

“Oh and this is only the beginning. This kids won’t be able to relax anywhere, hahahahahahahahahahaha!”

Author's Note

So ladies and gentlemen, I present you the Mane 6 revenge. What do you think?
When I originally wrote this chapter I tried to think original names for all the countries but I just couldn’t.
And why did they ended up in Guatemala? Well, I’m a Guatemalan and I just couldn’t left aside my country. I hope you liked it and:

Read ya’ later!

(Oh and if there’s any fan of bullfighting sorry if I offended you but remember bovines are an intelligent race in the MLP world, besides that sport is wrong)

Unwanted world tour

Unwanted world tour

The team of Chaos got into national park Tikal, hearth of the Mayan World, observing the beautiful stone pyramids surrounded by jungle everywhere. Most of the pyramids had long lines of ponies waiting to climb them, imagining how beautiful was the sight up there.
The kids were looking forward to join the lines, but safety was always first so they got into the jungle to activate their camouflage powers to enjoy the park in peace.

“Now that we can relax I must say this is very impressive” said Rumble when they got to the top of a pyramid. “It’s a shame we can’t go inside; I would love to see one of those famous Mayan glyphs in person”

“You can always show your true self and ask for a VIP pass but do it and you’re on your on Rumble” warned Babs.

The rest of the team agreed.

Still the kids weren’t too interested in Tikal but they had to admit the landscape was impressive looking the endless jungle around them waiting for its mysteries to be revealed. It was just impressive and looking at the sunset from the distance made it even more astonishing. But suddenly the roar of a powerful animal was heard on the distance, making them shiver.

“What’s that?” Asked Apple Bloom.

“Please don’t tell me there are dangerous animals in this jungle” said Sweetie Belle trembling.

“Well, duh” said a tourism guide passing nearby. “There are jaguars and fierce boars or crocodiles here; but those roars are from the monkeys”

“Monkeys?”

“Howling monkeys, it’s a very common species around here!”

“Oh!” Said the kids at the unison.

Then they looked carefully at the crowns of the trees looking for the monkeys, finding them. At first all they could see were the black spots jumping from branch to branch all over the place. Incredible; but more important, it was relaxing; just what they needed.

And suddenly Rumble chuckled breaking the charm.

“What’s so funny Rumble?”

“What they’re saying: they’re a little upset for the results of the Hoof-Ball national selection; they didn’t qualify for the world cup. Again”

“What?” Asked Scootaloo with a sweat drop in her temple.

“What you heard. Apparently they’re huge fans of hoof-ball soccer around here”

Everypony face-hoofed.

“Colts!” Sighed Sweetie Belle chuckling.

They finally got down from the pyramid. They had to admit this place was somehow magical, between the monkeys’ increasing scandal and the soft light of the twilight covering them they could finally forget about the annoyance of the fans.

“Look!” Cheered Sweetie Belle looking at a closing stand. “They’re selling pictures of the pyramids! I want one”

So she happily went to buy it.
Then she returned happily with a picture from inside of one of the pyramids; decorated with hundreds of glyphs.

“Huh, I wonder what it says” said Scoots studying the picture.

“This is one of the greatest mysteries of the pony kind” sighed Babs.

“I think there's something I can do about it” said Spike studying the picture, and then snapping his claws covering the kids with the black and purple energy of chaos. “Okay, let’s see what it says”

The entire team of chaos examined the picture again, and then face-hoofed in exasperation.

“Oh come on!” They said at the unison.

What the glyphs say was:

Cacique Noj loves Ixquic. Sons of the Nation, sons of the Quetzal, sons de la gran puta ya dejen de chingar! School sucks; Hun-Camé & Vucub-Camé forever together.

“Okay, no pony would believe us!”

“Is it just me or we’ve just discovered the first chapter of the history of vandalism”

“Walls have been the newspaper of the people since ponies knew how to write”

The kids just shrugged and were about to leave the park; in their camouflaged forms it would be easy to find a hotel or some place to spend the night.
But right at the entrance a strange mare dressed all in white with long mane that covered her face creeped to Spike (who took the form of an adult red Pegasus).

“Oooooooh, my soooooooooooon, my soooooooooooon”

The team of chaos jumped backwards because of the impression. For some reason the very presence of this pony unnerved them.

“My soooooon, my soooooon, an autograph for my sooooooon. Don’t you want to please my sooooooooon?”

Rumble (disguised also as an adult) just gulped faking ignorance.

“Autograph? What you mean lady, we’re just a family having our vacation”

“Yeah, yeah! We’re not celebrities or anything” said Spike.

“Youuuur illusssioooooons doesn’t affect the eyes of thooooose who passed awaaaaaaaay long time agoooooo. If you don’t want to give me an autograph then let me take a picture with yoooooooouuuuuuuu”

The group gulped pressing against each other looking for protection. Now that they noticed, the mare looked kind of transparent and unsolid.

“Autograaaaaaph for my sooooooon! Concede that grace to a pooooor soooul from puuuuuurgatoryyyyyy”

The agents of chaos screamed in fear and escaped from the crying ghost, but they were intercepted by a giant black dog with red eyes, sharply fangs and goat hooves. The monster grinned to them.

“We’ve come from Tikal at the very moment we felt your presence nearby. The last you can do for your undead fans is to sign a couple of autographs” barked the black dog. “Come on, dedicate it to Cadejo and Llorona”

The kids shrieked again and tried to escape to another direction but this time they were stopped by an unusually short pony almost completely hidden by an enormous Mexican hat. The Team of Chaos didn’t know how but they could feel the cold stare from this newcomer.
The strange creature then took a guitar out of somewhere and began to play an unnerving melody that made the Team of Chaos shiver.

“I love you more than my eyes, more than my eyes I love you; but I love my eyes the most because my eyes saw you!” Sang the creature with a deep threatening voice; and then he kicked to the team of chaos a Polaroid and a pen. “Sing a picture, for your number one admirer, Sombrerón”

The dark aura from the creatures was too much to handle, and one more time the team of chaos went back to normal because of the nerves. So surrounded by the three undead creatures Spike finally gave up and took the Polaroidm that Sombrerón offered him.

“Okay, we’ll do this for you… but can you do something for us in exchange?”

“Name it! It would be an honor to serve our idols!” Howled the monstrous dog called the Cadejo.

“Can you show us a way to escape, you know, from the rest of the fans?” Asked Sweetie shyly.

The three undead creatures nodded.

“As soon as you finish signing us a picture”

The kids had been running away from annoying fans the entire afternoon; and even if this three creatures were frightening as hell it was preferable than tons of ponies harassing them all over. Very scary entities, but precisely that was the reason nopony else came to bother them. They were too afraid to approach.

“You asked for a way far from your other fans, right?” Asked the monster known as Sombrerón-

“Yes!”

“Tatuana!” Called Llorona, the crying spirit.

A fourth entity appeared, it was a unicorn mare with long black mane with a Cutie Mark of a small boat. If it wasn’t for the dark aura coming from her, the kids could say it was a normal pony.

“You called?” Asked the Dark Sorceress known as Tatuana.

“Can you use that spell you know to help the team of chaos escape from their fans?”

“Easy enough, where to?”

“This has to be as far as possible from… everypony I think” mumbled Scoots.

Spike considered for a little and whispered something to Tatuana.

“Are you sure little dragon?” Asked the Sorceress.

“Yes!”

“So be it!”

The Dark Sorceress took a piece of charcoal and drew the same boat she had in her Cutie Mark in the floor. A dark glow surrounded the drawing and it slowly became a real boat where the Agents of Chaos jumped in at the sign of Tatuana. The boat began to float in the air, and ship and passengers disappeared in the darkness of the night.

(A/N: I know the last part was confusing, but in the original version I couldn’t avoid mentioning the folkloric monsters from Guatemalan culture; I promise this is the last time I do something like it)

The flying-boat landed in a plaza right before a large needle-shaped building that rose above the whole city.

“What is this place?” Asked Babs looking around.

“The Obelisk of Buenos Aires” smiled Spike.

“Buenos Aires? Remind me which part of Equestria is this…”

The dragon just smirked very proud of himself.

“None. This is Draguentina, one of the many regions of Reptilia the Dragon Kingdom!”

“WHAT?!” Shouted the other kids.

Spike nodded with his arms still crossed.

“Don’t you see it guys? All this time we’ve been escaping from ponies, ponies! And I bet we’re not as known in Reptilia as in Equestria! We can go for a walk and know the city. Come on, this is the first time we’re in a dragon city”

Sweetie Belle considered for a little and smiled to Spike turning herself into a dragon. Her scales were white as her fur, but her mane changed into some kind of soft and flexible purple scales that resembled hair.

“It’s a great idea!” Cheered the pony-turned-dragon. “Let us help you guys!”

And between Sweetie and Spike turned the rest of the agents in dragon versions of themselves; and for himself, Spike turned back to his old lavender and green scales. The kids sighed relieved (but not fully relaxed yet) and began to explore the streets of the city that combined both neoclassic architecture with modern structures. And dragons of all sized and species (flying dragons, serpent dragons, earth dragons like Spike, etc.) were flying or walking all over focused in their daily problems, just as ponies did.

“A little more modern that Ponyville but not to the suffocating point of Mane-Hattan” observed Apple Bloom. “No offense Babs!”

“None taken! If I’m honest with you this fusion is kind of refreshing”

The others agreed, but suddenly their stomachs required attention.

“Ey guys, what’s to eat in Draguentina?”

“Let’s find it out!”

They wandered around several streets until they bumped into a small commercial area where a delicious scent was floating in the air; the problem was that they couldn’t identify what kind of food it was, only that it smelled marvelous for their draconic selves. Finally they chose one of the three restaurants in the area where they were greeted for a beautiful dragon lady about her twenties, metallic-blue scales and red eyes. She had two big wings growing from her back covered with something that looked like Pegasus feathers but when they looked closely they noticed it were scales; large aerodynamic scales to improve flying.

“Welcome to Los Churrascos de los Kelvin, are you ready to order or do you prefer to see the menu?”

“Bring us the menu please!” Said Spike looking fascinated at the beautiful waitress, who winked to him.

Spike stood there happily looking the dragoness leaving, when Sweetie kicked him for under the table. Unaware of the little romantic misunderstanding, the waitress came back with six menus that she left with the group of youngsters. The Team of Chaos began to look for something interesting to eat. Most of the menu were variations of a kind of a brownish plank-like food that came with two side options: jewels or potatoes. But what kind of food that was?

Scootaloo found the answer when she spotted a small note at the bottom of the menu and paled.

“What’s wrong Scoots?”

The orange filly-turned-dragon just showed them:

100% REAL BEEF

The kids almost fell from their chairs.

“Meat? Are you telling me that…”

A quick look around confirmed their fears, every single dragon in the restaurant were eating same horrible thing: meat. Different kinds of meats, different sauces, different spices… but in the end it was always meat.

“Meat? We were about to eat an animal?” Asked a very nervous Rumble walking backwards, bumping with the waitress.

He turned very scared to her, who raised an eyebrow.

“Are you okay? Is something wrong?” She asked concerned.

“Is everything on the menu meat?” Asked Babs with a trembling voice.

The waitress seemed genuinely confused about this.

“Yes it is, this is a churrasco restaurant after all” said the dragoness scratching her head. “What’s wrong?”

The entire group paled and escaped from the restaurant much for everydragon’s confusion.

“What’s their problem anyway? Everyone knows that ninety percent of the draconic diet is meat”

They ran around the streets of Buenos Aires for a while until they stopped in an alley where they could rest.

“That was awful” said Sweetie Belle.

“Yeah, unexpected” said Rumble. “Dude, why didn’t you tell us that dragons were carnivore?”

Spike blushed.

“I didn’t know! Damn it, I can’t believe we were about to eat an animal because of me”

“It was an accident Spike, it happens” comforted him Sweetie.

The kids sighed, there were a lot of things they didn’t know about this world and the other species. But they didn’t had the time to talk since the same dragoness who was attending the restaurant landed before them, shaking her beautiful wings.

“Here you are pibes!”

“What are you doing here?” Asked Rumble defensively.

The waitress frowned.

“I was worried about you after you left my restaurant of course! What’s wrong with you? Without meat a dragon can’t grow big and strong; vegetarian dragons stay short and wimpy forever. Come on, don’t you want to become big and strong as King Flames, oh God of Disharmony and Chaos?”

The group moved backwards afraid of this dragoness, but then she peacefully extended her claw to introduce herself:

“Let’s start from the beginning, okay? The name is Pirotecnia (Pyrotechnics) Kelvin, but my friends call me Pina. Nice to meet you oh Spike God of Chaos and the team of chaos”

“How do you know?” Asked Spike charging his powers.

Pina gave him a playful smile still offering her claw in a welcoming attitude.

“It was easy, every dragon eats meat; it’s ninety percent of our diet for Flames’ sake! After seeing a bunch of dragons who freaked out just at the idea of eat meat it wasn’t that hard to notice there was something suspicious. And as far as I know there’s only one dragon who was raised by ponies and because of this knows nothing about dragon society and our eating habits”

“That obvious?” Asked Spike sighing and accepting Pina’s claw.

Pina smirked.

“Kind off”

“Whatever! Nice to meet you, Miss Pina”

“Just Pina it’s okay. Nice to meet you God of Chaos!”

Sweetie was frowning to the dragoness, so Pina quickly turned to her with a playful smirk.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you too Agents of chaos! Please tell me, did you transformed into actual dragons or is just an illusion?”

“We transformed” said Rumble shacking Pina’s claw.

“Cool! So you can try my famous puyazo!” Cheered Pina.

“EW!” Complained Apple Bloom.

“Just kidding, just kidding” laughed Pina. “What are you doing here in Buenos Aires?”

“Running away, long story” sighed Babs.

“It’s cool, it’s cool”

The Agents of Chaos’ stomachs growled claiming for attention and Pina raised an eyebrow.

“You haven’t eat yet, right?” Asked the dragoness kindly.

“Nope” sighed Sweetie Belle. “Tell me, is there any place we can eat? You know what I mean, a meatless restaurant”

“Of course not! Didn’t you hear me? Ninety percent of our species’ diet is meat!”

The Agents just sighed in defeat but Pina winked to them confidently.

“Calm down, I can show you a pizza place I know with vegetarian options: mushrooms, peppers, onions, olives; your choice!”

“Really?!” Said the six kids.

“But in exchange…”

Spike made a face-claw.

“Let me guess: you want us to sign you a picture!”

Pina nodded and all the group groaned in annoyance.

“Oh come on! You’re the most famous dragon in the world, even more than King Flames! Is just a picture and an autograph! What’s the matter?”

“Nothing, let’s just finish this!” groaned Spike.

Pina clapped happily and took a camera from her apron and the Agents of Chaos had no choice but turn back into their pony forms allowing Pina to take a selfie and then signed it with a resignation look in their eyes. But then they turned back into dragons and went to the pizza place where Pina left them with a smile.

“Thanks for your visit guys, and Spike, I’ll be more than happy to receive you in my restaurant when you finally decide to try meat!”

“Never!”

“Whatever you say, your body knows what it need”

And just like that she flew back to her restaurant, after all she was taking a very long break and she needed to go back to attend her costumers.

In the pizza place the owner seemed confused at the order of the team of chaos.

“Are you sure you don’t want to add some salami or pepperoni? Anchovies?”

“No, mushrooms and peppers are fine!” Complained Spike paying the pizza.

“Okay, okay! Is not my business”

They sat on a table where they ate tiredly.

“What a day!” Complained Rumble. “Fans, fans, more fans; what’s wrong with all the people?!”

“You’re right” sighed Apple Bloom. “But aside of that, you have to admit the tourism part was entertaining. Equespaña, Japony, VanEccia, Guatemala; everything was astonishing!”

“Even in here” said Babs looking around. “If it wasn’t for the meat thing I would love to stay here for the weekend”

The kids agreed with her finally relaxing after their worse day after since they became the Masters of Chaos. But finally they had to leave and again Spike had to enchant a door to leave them somewhere else.
The others didn’t know neither cared where they were, no, they just looked around for a place to stay.

“Is there any hotel nearby?” Asked Rumble.

Spike nodded yawning.

“It’s a very touristic area, so yes”

He snapped his fingers and turned them back into ponies. One more time the Agents used their camouflage powers to look like adults and went to the closest hotel.

In Ponyville, the Mane 6 finally turned off the magic mirror from they were seeing the action, laughing like crazy at the Team of Chaos’ misery.

“You know? I almost feel bad for Scoots. Almost!” Laughed Rainbow.

“The poor dears, but they deserve this and more” assured Fluttershy.

Twilight nodded in agreement.

“Of course they do! This is how we feel on the daily basis, thank you for the idea for turning the tables Discord; this fans prank is amazing!”

The draconequs sighed deeply.

“It’s kind of sad, you know girls? This is like that remote prank of theirs, I’m only amplifying what’s already there; and I never had that support in my glory days. I’m jealous of this kids!”

“Then use yer’ jealously for something and add something to their punishment” said Applejack with a grin.

Discord raised an eyebrow chuckling.

“They really got under your skin, right girls? However let’s give them a break for tonight, okay? They’re tired and I’m too so let’s go to sleep”

“Fine!”

The kids really needed a good night of sleep after the madness of last afternoon; and they would stay the whole day in bed but Spike awoke them too early for their taste.

“Wake up guys, come on!” The dragon said shacking them with his powers.

“Go to sleep Spike!” Complained Sweetie Belle.

“Yeah, fuck off!”

“Rumble, language!” Said Spike crossing his arms. “Come on guys, the carriages leave at seven thirty!”

“Where to?” Groaned Scootaloo.

“Ponysney of course! We can’t come to Ponyrlando and not visit Ponysney!”

Ponysney, it was like a magic word and soon enough the entire group were awake and having breakfast to visit the funniest place on Equestria.

When the especial carriages dropped them in the most famous amusement park of all times, madness began. The kids ran all over the place waiting in lines up to thirty minutes just to have a ride in the most famous attractions like the Thunder Mountain, Horror Tower, Tiny-Tiny-World; the spectacles based on the famous children plays like the Snoring Beauty and Jumbo. And the best part was that beloved characters like Ronal Duck and the mouse who was Ponysney mascot were wandering around the whole park. At some point Rumble spotted a strange mascot who had a gas-mask instead of a normal one but he paid no mind.

Yes, this day was just what the kids needed after that horrible afternoon. But then they arrived to Splash Mountain, a water-coaster with certain reputation, everything went wrong starting by the sign at the beginning of the line:

YOU HAVE TO BE AT LEAST THIS TALL TO ENTER THIS GAME

With their powers disguising them as adults this wouldn’t be a problem, but when they passed through the security check, something happened. It wasn’t the first time unicorn foals tried to fool the guards with an illusion spell, so Ponysney personel had the finest magic detectors in every single attraction (for a corporation as Ponysney security was a very important issue); of course the Agents of Chaos knew it but this spells were nothing compared with the power of a God, especially a God of Chaos. But this time it did worked and at the first hoof the group put in the game, an alarm activated and a counter-spell was sent directly to them revealing their true appearance.

“Spike!” Shrieked Sweete.

“I don’t know what happened! Everything seemed fine until now!”

But at the end what went wrong didn’t mattered, the harm was done already and the group were surrounded already by a crowd; and given the amount of daily visitors Ponysney had, it was by far the biggest until now.

“Aren’t those the team of chaos?!”

“Here, sign my chest!”

“Please marry my son!”

“I love you Spike”

“Did somepony said agents of chaos?”

The circle around the agents were getting tighter, forcing them to stay back to back in a futile attempt to protect themselves from the overly enthusiastic fans.

“Is it weird I’m starting to get use to this?” Asked Babs.

None of her friends answered since they were too busy being harassed. A couple of ponies even dared to try to rip several hairs from the agents’ manes.

“Ouch!” Complained Sweetie when several hooves began to pull her hair.

And this was where they crossed the line. Spike grinded his teeth and opened his claw charging his powers.

“Eh… guys…” said Scootaloo noticing the incoming attack.

But it was too late, an explosion of chaos pushed everypony away. Spike advanced with a very powerful aura coming from his body relishing his fangs in anger.

“Do you want chaos? I’LL GIVE YOU CHAOS!”

It could end in a disaster, but Sweetie hugged her drakefriend to calm him down.

“Spike, relax please!”

That was enough to calm Spike, but just a little.
But he had to release somehow all the energy he had on his body so he sent several beams of chaotic power to the several gift shops all over the park. Hyper-charged with the power of chaos, all the souvenirs came alive and crawled to hug the ponies. Spike began to breath heavily, that was trying but at least nopony got hurt. In fact the visitors were delighted hugging the toys around having the time of their lives.

“That was a close one, we really need to relax” said Apple Bloom looking around.

“Let’s go the hell out of here now that they’re distracted!” Suggested Sweetie Belle.

Spike spotted a maintenance door nearby and again turned it into a crazy door that lead them to another city, Maris the city of love.

They appeared at the shore of river Sena, right on one of the multiple bridges of Maris right when a ferry was passing under; with a tourist guide describing the city to the passengers who were about to fell asleep because of the ‘enthusiasm’ of the mare.

“And this is considered the most romantic bridge of Maris” said the guide with monotone voice. “I highly recommend to kiss the pony aside you”

Sweetie laughed and kissed Spike’s cheek, who blushed and kissed her on the lips forgetting his anger from before. When they finished, Apple Bloom and Babs were looking to the other side; while Rumble and Scootaloo were fake-puking.

“Go to hell” complained Spike while Sweetie Belle giggled.

The group chuckled and went to a bistro to eat something right after camouflaging for the second time on the day.

“Sweet Boss, this escargot is great! This garlic sauce is the best” said Rumble enjoying one of the icons of Prench cooking.

Scootaloo checked on the menu.

“You’re eating garden snails, idiot!”

“Is that so? Mmh, who would say that? This is the best thing ever, wanna try some?”

“Pass!!” Said the other five kids.

“More for me!!” Celebrated Rumble eating more.

Leaving aside that, they kept eating happily but at this point they were used that something bad happen to them so they stayed alert.

“What should we do after this?”

“What if we go to the Louvre?”

“A museum? Who do you take us for? Twilight?”

They laughed.

“No really, why don’t we climb the Eiffel Tower?”

It seemed like a good idea at first but there was a line of at least two thousand ponies near the tower, and after their recent experience in Ponysney they decided to stay away from lines for a while.
So the kids defeated and tired sat on a park boringly.

“We tried. What else?”

“We can go to Champs Elise to try designer’s outfits!”

“Who are we, my sister? No, something else”

They stayed quiet for a bit when Rumble threw a rock to a tree.

“I hate fans, I really hate them! They ruin everything, from what should be an amazing vacation, to our own headquarters!”

“What do you mean?”

“All of this started because a stupid fan, remember? The creepy Fan-Bon”

“You’re right!” Said Scootaloo. “Next time I see him I swear he’ll know who I am!”

Spike then stood all of sudden.

“Spike?” Asked Apple Bloom.

“Of course! Don’t you see it guys? First a creepy follower of us chase us to the point to leave town, and then fans harass us at every single place we arrive. First at the Bull Fight, then at Japony and VanEccia! Everywhere, and even the undead join to annoy us! How ridiculous is that? Don’t you see it?”

The Team of Chaos face-hoofed in understanding.

“This is a prank!”

“But who would do this to us?”

“Who do you think? Our sisters of course!”

Spike nodded.

“But they couldn’t do this alone, think: who is powerful enough to measure with me and is a very close friend to Fluttershy?”

The entire team looked to each other in silence, how could they be so blind?
Then Spike charged his powers again.

“Let’s go back to Ponyville, this ends now!”

The dragon snapped his claws, transporting them to his room in Twilight’s Palace. The Mane 6 were having tea in their living room when they saw the entire group of Chaos going downstairs seeming very angry.

“Oh, you’re back guys!” Smiled Twilight. “How was your trip?”

Spike glared at her.

“Very funny Twilight, very, very funny”

That was it, the grownups began to laugh much for the kids’ anger.

“Yeah, you got us. Great job” said Sweetie very angrily.

“Is a taste of your own medicine darling” cooed Rarity. “We should teach you to respect your sisters more often”

The Bearers of Harmony laughed even more.

“Where’s Discord?!” Demanded to know Spike.

A teapot shook entirely and the former God of Chaos emerged from it with an ‘innocent’ smile.
Spike grinded his fangs.

“Do you mind to wait outside? I want to fix this from Lord of Chaos to Lord of Chaos”

Twilight looked at her friends, but still smiling they left.

“As you wish, just try not to destroy my Palace”

Spike glared at her so the girls better hurry to leave the room. Once they left Spike violently shut the door with his magic and advanced towards Discord, who still smiling approached.

“What you gonna do, kiddo? Shall I remind you I had bear those powers for much longer than you?”

Spike shrugged and offered him a claw.

“Nothing, well played Discord, well played” the dragon said shacking his lion-paw.

“What?”

The rest of the team of chaos approached as well and shook the creature’s claw with a resigned look in their eyes.

“You really got us Discord, and after all those years looking desperately for a Cutie Mark, we’ve learn to accept defeat” said Scootaloo shyly.

“Just like that?” Asked Discord. “You’re not angry or anything?”

“We are, but we recognize the master prankster” said Rumble.

“But our sisters still have to learn to deal with their own problems instead of leaving all the hard work to you” said Babs.

Discord chuckled.

“What you gonna do to them?”

Spike grinned mischievously.

“I already did. The door I just shut, it was a crazy door”

Ponysney Park:

“Why did he sent us here?” Asked Rainbow Dash looking around.

The park manager approached.

“Excuse me, are you the Princess of Friendship, Twilight Sparkle?”

“Yes I am. Why?”

The manager just smiled and gave Twilight a piece of paper.

“What is this?” Asked the purple alicorn.

“You see, we’re really grateful for what Spike did, all our guests left with a smile on their faces because of his little tricks on the souvenirs and they’ll talk about this day for a long time. But there’s a catch”

“What?” Asked Twilight fearing the worst.

“All those souvenirs are property of Ponysney Corporation and cost money, a lot of money. And since you’re the one who fixes up what the Lord of Chaos do is fair that you pay for his little prank. Being a Princess money is not an issue, right?”

Twilight gulped and looked at the piece of paper that was of course no other than the bill of all the gift shops.

“SPIIIIIIIIKE!!

Looking at the magic mirror, the Team of Chaos began to laugh.

“Mess with the best, die as the rest”

Author's Note

The end of the world tour, I hope you liked it. That thing about Spike learning about the true nature of his species will be more important in the future, but in the meantime the anniversary prank is getting closer.

Read ya’ later!!

Food fight!

Food fight!

Another beautiful morning in Ponyville, Twilight have just had a good breakfast and was about to start a great day, when somepony knocked the door insistently. Judging by the large shadow under the door and insistence of the knocking Twilight knew this was not a good thing.
She opened the door and Princess Celestia entered to her castle with anger bursting in her eyes.

“Where’s Spike?” Asked the white alicorn. “I have a couple of things to yell… ehem, discuss with him”

Twilight sighed and aimed a hoof to the kitchen.

“What he did now?” Asked Twilight.

“He sent me a hell of a treat, a hyper-sugary candy that kept me awake and running all over by three whole days. I burned all the extra sugar in my system already but I really want to strangle… I mean, indicate our Lord of Chaos all the inconvenience I had”

Twilight nodded with a small sweat-drop on her temple.

“If you have a plan to put him on his place I’m listening, last time we tried we paid a lot, literally”

“Oh right, the Ponysney bill. Good one, good one, but that’s not the point! The thing is I don’t know who he think we are, his mocking or his toys”

“Both!” Said Sweetie’s voice through the door.

“WHAT?!” Shouted Celestia entering to the kitchen, so angry that her aurora-boreal mane turned into flames.

But in the kitchen the scene were very innocent: Spike holding a bottle of fudge and a bottle of strawberry jam in his claws and Sweetie waiting with a bowl of vanilla ice-cream.

“What’s going on here?” Asked Celestia.

“Nothing, I was asking Sweetie what she wanted on her ice-cream, if jam or fudge” explained Spike.

“And I said both” said Sweetie.

Celestia frowned and closed the door trying to maintain composure, looking at Twilight.

“As I was saying my faithful student, I don’t know if they have something against me or they’re just having fun looking me reacting”

“Both!”

Celestia opened the door again but what she saw was exactly the same scene that last time: Spike holding chocolate chips in one claw and nuts in the other one.
Celestia rolled her eyes and closed the door again.

“Where was I? Oh, right, I don’t know if they really send me those samples because they want me to recover my sweets or they just like to see me suffer”

“Both!”

Celestia was about to open the door again but she didn’t.

“No, may be it is that stupid ice-cream again. Whatever, I’m not sure if it is a coincidence or they’re just mocking me”

“Both!”

Celestia grinded her teeth but took a deep breath.

“I’m okay, I’m okay” sighed the Princess of the Sun. “I know for first hoof that if I face them, I’ll end up beaten and humiliated”

“Princess Celestia, why don’t you go to sleep for a while, huh? You were awake for three days, after a good rest you’ll feel better”

Celestia was about to say something but at the end she nodded and automatically walked to Twilight’s couch and lied down yawning.

“Yeah, I guess you’re right my faithful student. I usually enjoy of a good joke even if it’s on me but lately I’ve been really stressed-out and the lack of sleep got me in the worst possible moment”

Twilight sat in front of her teacher.

“And what’s happening? Do you want to tell me?”

Princess Celestia shrugged sadly.

“It’s Luna, since Spike’s remote prank I realized I am jealous”

Twilight thought she better kept to herself the fact that she was the one who had Celestia’s remote, just a little precaution.

“You’re jealous?” Twilight asked.

“You remember how Luna was when you freed her from Nightmare Moon, right? Well, when she slowly got used to modern society and forgive herself of all what happened with Nightmare, she began to recover her old self. She does whatever she wants without consulting to anypony, she got back to duel with the guards, reorganized her personal guard with soldiers of fortune and former criminals who are stronger than my guards, she hides information from me… Well, she’s becoming a nuisance”

“But she hasn’t done anything against Equestria?”

“No, in fact her independence is a great resource and she’s even more efficient than me. The problem is that now the ponies look at her as ‘action Princess’ like you. And some of Spike’s pranks like the Wolf-Pies showed the world what a good sword fighter she is. I can’t’ stand being last in popularity surveys”

Twilight raised an eyebrow, why was her teacher worried about such things? However, she offered a pillow to Celestia.

“I don’t know what to say about that, Princess Celestia. But still, if you want to have a word with Spike it’s better if you take a nap first”

“I know, I know… if you excuse me I’ll stay on… grrr, Luna’s Realm”

But she fell asleep before she could complain again.
Twilight shrugged and went back to her things. By their way the kids were enjoying a delicious bowl of ice-cream.

“There’s no better treat!” Said Spike finishing his bowl of candy of all candies ice-cream. “The greatest of all desserts!”

“A’ don’t know pal, ice-cream is good but is not Granny’s apple pie” said Apple Bloom putting aside her empty bowl.

“Both of you go to hell” defied Rumble. “Chocolate cake, that was my favorite treat… until I ate the candy of all candies but that’s a story for another day”

“Chocolate is the best flavor in the world” agreed Scoots. “But for me is better in a cupcake, there are on its own category; especially when are made by miss Cake or Pinkie. They have a divine touch for sweets”

“You know the Mayan considered chocolate as a sacred meal?” Said Babs. “They knew what they talked about when they said chocolate is divine”

“We get it! You love chocolate!” Said Sweetie. “I do love it too but in ice-cream”

They stood imaginary tasting their favorite snacks when suddenly Scootaloo chuckled.

“What?” Asked the other agents.

“Nothing, is just that I pictured a bunch of cupcakes kicking ice-cream’s ass”

“Are you crazy or what?” Asked Spike. “If they ever fight, ice-cream will win. Ice-cream always wins”

“Yeah, right, and what if Granny’s pie enter to the fight, huh?” Said Apple Bloom. “At the end the pie will raise victorious over puddles of melted ice-cream covered in cake crumbs”

They all laughed happily for a while.

“It’s a shame that will never happen” sighed Sweetie Belle.

“Why not?” Asked Spike preparing his powers. “That sounds like a very funny idea”

“FOOD FIGHT!” Cheered the Agents of Chaos.

Derpy’s house:

“I don’t want it, I don’t like it!” Protested Dinky rejecting the plate of chards her mother just gave her.

Derpy stood there with crossed hooves.

“Dinky Doo Hooves, we talked about this. Chards are good for you. Eat!”

Dinky stared defying at her mother, she won’t gave up. She won’t gave up like the other times!

“I don’t want it!” Said Dinky pushing away the chards and taking the roasted potatoes.

Derpy took the potatoes away from her daughter and gave her back the chards.

“You can’t eat roasted potatoes until you eat your chards”

Dinky pouted and Derpy just sighed, this was going to be a long afternoon.
But suddenly the potatoes jumped out of their plate and advanced to the little filly.

“This kid knows what is good for her! Stay aside leaves!”

The chards also stood pushing the potatoes away.

“No, no, no, no, no, wait your turn ladies. The mother was clear, we go first!”

“She doesn’t want to eat you losers” defied the potatoes.

The chards kicked the potatoes there where it hurt the most to potatoes making them bend in pain allowing the chards to mercilessly kick them over and over again.

“Wait your turn! The foods rich in iron are good for ponies, we deserve to go first!”

“She doesn’t want you!” Suddenly said the third plate ignored until now, the grilled zucchinis. “You know what? Neither you or you; WE MUST BE EATEN FIRST!”

“To the line opportunists!” Shouted the chards trying to push away the zucchinis. But they weren’t going to let them do it.

“Go to hell!” Answered them punching the chards’ faces.

The small confrontation gave the potatoes enough time to recover and took forks as weapons to fight defend themselves. The zucchinis spotted them on time and armed with knives to force their enemies to retreat.
Seeing that things didn’t look so well for them, the chards were forced to build small trenches with plates and glasses.

And at all this, mother and daughter were watching in awe.

“Wow, just wow” mumbled Dinky amazed.

“Yeah, wow” mumbled Derpy hugging her daughter protectively.

The battle kept going growing in intensity when Dinky noticed a noise from inside the pantry. Derpy noticed it too and held her daughter tighter.

“Dinky” said the gray Pegasus gulping. “Open the door for mommy”

Dinky obeyed waiting to see something amazing. And she was right because in the drawer where they kept the cans there was another fight going:

“Soldiers, you have heard me!” Said General Cheesson, the cheese sauce. “The Pantryfic Ocean is too small for the both of us! We must claim it for the people of Saucesia!”

“The canned solids and semi-solids cannot defeat us!” Shouted all the canned sauces at their general command.

From the other side of the drawer, Commander Gumbo (a soup) was leading the proud people of Conservia.

“This pantry had seen generations and generations of canned goodies coming and going! We cannot allow a bunch of sauces to kick us out of our territory. Instead…”

“THEY’RE THE ONES WHO WILL LEAVE!” Shouted the other canned foods.

“Let’s push them with breads and pastas where they belong!”

So the two groups of cans began to smash to each other’s in a desperate attempt to defeat their enemies. In the upper drawer the jars were also in a horrible conflict between jams and jellies versus pickled eggs, pickled onions and similar and the glass containers were about to crack.
And of course pastas, cookies and breads were no exception, they were also trying to expel their counterparts out of their drawers.

“What right does the pastas have to go and sneak inside our sanctuary?” Demanded to know the baguette.

“You stole the words out of my tongues!” Answered the linguine. “THIS MEANS WAR!”

And a third war started on the pantry. It was a disaster, but a funny disaster.

“Great! But I’m still hungry!” Complained Dinky.

Lord, she made things worse.

“Eat me, eat me!” Said several foods at the time jumping over the little filly.

Luckily she was rescued by her mother who took her on hooves and flew away from the food rampage.

And this was only the beginning.
For the good citizen of Ponyville Herman Farbage, while taking out his garbage; he turned around and he did see tomatoes hiding in his tree; and ran for his life.

“Tomatoes! Not tomatoes again!” He shouted alerting everypony that something chaotic was going on.

But he had to run back to his home because the first thing he found were a bunch of apples (the ones from the Apple Family kiosk) started to chase him in a desperate attempt for him to eat them. Herman got inside his home just in time, because to both tomatoes and apples several allies were joining: carrots, corn, radishes, potatoes, oranges, bananas and such.
Soon enough there were two big groups about to fight in Ponyville plaza, fruits and vegetables.

The leader of fruits, Pearl the Pear spoke to her people:

“My brothers and sisters, what brings us here today? Why are we fighting?”

“Isn’t that obvious?” Asked an apple. “We Fruits are tired of being on the same food group than veggies! WE ARE PEOPLE INDEPENDENT AND PROUD!”

“YEAH!!”

“DIE VEGGIES, DIE!”

From the vegetable side, General Benito Muzucchini stood:

“Fruits, this is a nonsense! There’s a reason ponies count us in the same group: they recognize we’re the strongest group! This is a violation to the Nutrition Treaty!”

Veggies roared in patriotic furor and prepared to battle.

But all of sudden a fruit philosopher stood in the middle of the battlefield, it was a small cherry called Mother Cereza if Calcutta, who extended her stalks in pacifist attitude.

“Organics! Brothers and sisters! Please do not start an endless fight between us, we are in the same food group I know; but isn’t that mean that we should work together to defeat the true enemies? WE ARE AN INDEPENDENT AND PROUD FOOD-GROUP! So let’s show them, join forces and go defeat our true rivals!”

“And who is it?” Asked a potato.

“Cereals, sugars and proteins!” Shouted mother Cereza. “Think about it, most of foals despite us because they prefer prepared desserts, fats and other things that are not good for them! If we terminate our rivals, foals won’t have any other choice that go back to us!”

“She’s right!”

“We are the mightiest food group, let’s show them who we really are!”

At this point Ponyville’s sweets have joined and heard the war speech from mother Cereza, so they walked threating the group of organics.

“It’s time for someone show you your place in the food pyramid!” Said the leader of desserts, Napoleon, leading the attack.

Watching from the park Snips rubbed his belly.

“Ey, I am the only one who got hungry?” Asked the unicorn colt.

“I think I have an apple and a cookie on my saddlebag” said Snails. “Want some?”

Snips opened the saddlebag only to see the cookie fighting the apple.

“Kids deserve healthy treats!”

“No, delicious treats!”

“And what are you going to do if you’re none of it?”

“Now you’re gonna pay!”

And kept fighting.
A little far from there, in the Crystal Empire, Shining and Candace were about to have a nice lunch for just the two of them.

“And at the night we’re going to have more fun” smiled seductively Candace when the butler brought them the salad platter.

“I hope you’re ready for what I have for you” said Shining kissing his wife’s ear.

“Oh I can hardly wait!” Said Candace smiling and opening the wine.

They both kissed deeply when heard the scandal coming from the kitchen; and they both jumped in surprise when the spaghetti kicked the table and jumped on top.

“Stay away from my mouths you stupid salad!” Said angrily the spaghetti. “I am the one feeding me”

“Come and make me” answered the salad raising its fists and punching the spaghetti.

The fight couldn’t get any worse, or could it? The wine turned to the two rivals preparing to join and wipe them out of the table for good.

“My name is Legion, because we are many!!"

The two rulers of the Crystal Empire just looked at the scene without knowing what to say.

“Ehem… Shiny?” Asked Candace.

“I don’t know… Ten bits that the wine wins!”

In Reptilia the Dragon Kingdom, in a certain restaurant on the city of Buenos Aires Draguentina, the Maestra Parrillera (Pit Master) Pina was looking at her different meat cuts with patience.

“I’m the one whose gonna get eaten!” Said a piece of ‘entraña’ with remorse slapping the lomito and puyazo. “You two stay here until carbonize, I’m in my point, serve me Maestra Parrillera”

“No, no, no, us!” Interrupted a bunch of chorizo. “We have more fat that means flavor!”

“Stop saying foolishness, what you two want is to obstruct an artery in the costumers” said the cut of lomito. “I may not have that fat but I’m delicious and divine! At your orders, Maestra Parrillera!”

Of course the different cuts began to punch to each other in a battle that won’t end soon, but luckily Pina had the solution.

“EY!” Pina said suddenly crashing two pans on the table.

“WHAT?!” Asked the cuts interrupting the fight.

“You’re all for different costumers, everyone will get eaten at the end”

The meats blushed ashamed.

“Sorry about that, I shouldn’t say those things” said the entraña.

“No, no, no, we all said things that we regret” mumbled the lomito.

“We weren’t being ourselves, sorry about it” said the chorizos.

And with that stupidity under control, they were served to their respective costumers.

“Something tells me that this is going to be a long day!” Complained Pina.

In Canterlot Palace Luna walked to the wine cellar to see why they haven’t brought the bottle she requested for her meal, but she bumped into a battle that would determine which bottle will had the honor to be served in the Royal Table.

“It had to be me! I’m aged already!”

“If it was for me I would let you stay until turn into vinegar!”

“Mister you have crossed the line!” Said the bottle intensifying the fight.

It was pure chaos, the whole cellar was flooded with wine along with several pieces of glass floating around.

“Okay, if you don’t mind I’ll go for a beer instead”

“BEER?! BEER?” Shouted an old champagne bottle. “See? Because of our stupid fights she’ll go to drink an inferior beverage! Can we allow it?!”

“Never!”

“NEVER!!”

And the bottles rolled to action while Luna sneaked and went for a glass of water.

“I should stop drinking in work hours” mumbled the Princess and ran to see how the disaster ended up.

“Damn you snob drinks! If the Crown want something refreshing, something refreshing will get!” Said a bottle of beer answering the attack of the wines.

It was chaotic but kind of funny see everypony’s favorite foods in the middle of a fight just to be eaten first; and of course the team of chaos was no exception enjoying the strange match: on their case they were enjoying the alliance between apple fritters and Granny’s signature pie vs. chocolate ice-ream, chocolate cake and chocolate cupcakes.

“Go ice-cream! Go ice-cream!”

“Cupcake don’t fail me! I’ll eat you the whole day if you win!” Said Sweetie and Scoots at the unison.

By their way Apple Bloom was cheering the apple fritters.

“Go on girls! A’ believe in ya’!!”

The desserts roared in frenzy intensifying the battle, and finally the scandal called Twilight’s attention.

“Be quiet please! Princess Celestia is sleeping and all this scandal will…”

She saw the food fighting.

“What’s going on here?” Sighed Twilight.

“Food fight!” Explained Spike with a smirk.

“Okay, I need a hot drink to stand this” sighed Twilight walking to the pantry. “What should I have? Coffee? Tea? Hot cocoa?”

But when she opened the pantry of course the three mentioned beverages were trying to destroy each other with rage: the tea bags strangling the coffee can with their strings while the cocoa bags were ripping them mercilessly and kicking the coffee can and such.
Twilight sighed and closed the door not in the mood for this kind of stupidity.

Back in Draguentina in Pina’s restaurant, the Maestra Parrillera had given up. At first it was easy to handle when she convinced the meat cuts they were going to be served to different costumers, that there was no need to fight, but when the jewelry side-dished entered on scene the war had finally begun and there was nothing Pina could do to stop them. She just sighed and walked away to take her lunch-break.
She planned to go to her favorite pizzeria but when she entered she noticed all the costumers had run away and the toppings were trying desperately to be the ones baked on the pizza.
So at the end Pina made a face-claw and shrugged.

“I give you an A for originality kiddo, but if I don’t eat something soon you’ll have news from me”

In Ponyville Vinyl Scratch returned home after another successful night of partying hoping that her wife had the lunch ready.

“Ey Tavi! What’s for eat?”

Octavia was resting on a chair chuckling at the spectacle she was seeing.

“That depends, we have some leftover hummus or soup”

“Depends? Depends on what?” Asked Vinyl.

“On who wins”

Vinyl saw how the soup used it’s ladle as a weapon to defeat hummus who was using it’s dish as a shield in old Captain Equestria fashion.

“You’re nothing but a leftover, nopony wants you!”

“I’m so delicious that I’ll be eaten twice!”

They kept fighting making Vinyl laugh happily, that’s why she loved living on the same town that the Lord of Chaos. But she still was hungry so walked to the pantry where cookies and crackers were fighting as well.

“Sweet territory!”

“No, no, no, salty territory!”

The white unicorn closed the doors and shrugged.

“It’s kind of funny but I hope this end soon cause I’m hungry!”

And they weren’t the only ones, it was funny to watch food fighting; but at the end everypony were hungry and Twilight knew she had to fix the situation with her friends.

“I must admit this one was funny, even kind of adorable” said Rarity. “Less annoying than the usual”

“A’ know but ma’ belly is claiming for attention and because of this A’ haven’t eat anything”

“Let’s go now, I’m starving!” Complained Rainbow.

Fluttershy nodded softly.

“My animals are protesting already, they want to eat too but my birdseed doesn’t stop attacking Angel’s carrots”

Pinkie Pie just cleaned a tear from her eye.

“My sweets are like my children, I can’t stand seeing my children fighting!”

“Children? But you eat them!”

“Oh right, then if my children were delicious those would be my sweets!”

“Stop talking about food!” Complained Applejack. “A’m hungry!”

Si without further discussion, they activated the Rainbow Power to get things back to normal so they could eat peacefully. Once they finished, they went to eat.

“Ey Twi, did you enjoyed our prank?” Asked Spike when Twilight returned.

“It was okay” said Twilight. “Very funny and not as annoying at the other times”

“Just a random idea Scoots suggested”

Twilight smiled and both of then sat to eat happily, until Princess Celestia went downstairs better than ever after a good nap.

“Thank you for suggesting the nap Twilight Sparkle” said the white alicorn yawning. “Now Spike, I want to exchange a couple of the words with you about certain thing…”

“Sorry about it Princess Celestia, but we wanted to test the candies we made for the Nightmare Night and our anniversary”

Celestia rolled her eyes.

“Oh yeah, you’re celebrating a year of becoming Lord of Disharmony and Chaos. However I would appreciate if you stop torturing me with my candies; not only I’m not in the mood but also the side-effects were horrible”

Spike sighed.

“Okay, sorry and I promise it won’t’ happen again”

“Good!”

“Now what about if I make it up for you?” Suggested Spike. “I can help you to recover some of your popularity”

Twilight looked at him.

“Spike…”

“No, no, let him continue my faithful student” said Celestia smiling at Spike. “So what do you suggest oh Lord of Chaos?”

“Easy, with my agents we’ve been discussing of how should we celebrate our anniversary and now we get it: why don’t you challenge Princess Luna and defeat her in her own game?”

“Game? What game?”

“Scaring ponies at the Nightmare Night. If you beat her in her own celebration I’m pretty sure that your popularity will only raise”

Celestia smirked.

“I like your idea, a scare competition…”

“And to make sure it’s fair, I’ll be judging it” said the dragon with a proud smile.

Celestia considered for a while but at the end she nodded.

“Okay, let’s do it!”

And she teleported them to Luna’s study.

The blue alicorn rose her eyes from the pile of documents she was working on.

“Yes?”

“Dear sister I challenge you to a duel!”

Author's Note

Now the tables have turned, with Celestia being jealous of Luna; how this will end? Anyway, I promise the anniversary will be great and as always:

Read ya’ later!!

The Nightmare Night duel / Happy anniversary Masters of Chaos

The Nightmare Night duel
Happy anniversary Masters of Chaos!

It was finally here! The most waited night for mares and gentlecolts; fillies and colts: Nightmare Night, a very especial Nightmare Night for Equestria since both Princesses would be entertaining/terrifying children.
And more important, much for the children’s delight the one setting the rules of the encounter will be no other than Spike Lord of Disharmony and Chaos!

In Canterlot Palace tension could be cut with a knife.
Both contestants were staring to each other ready to start the ultimate battle for the people’s love. And for Twilight, she was just looking at the two Princesses with a sweat drop on her temple. Seriously, this was really happening?

“Princess Celestia, I understand you want to set things with Princess Luna, but still, why are you following Spike’s rules? He’s the Lord of Chaos for Boss’ sake!”

“Yes, but he’s the only one who can put us back in line in case this fraternal rivalry goes too far” explained the Princess. “And also he can make sure that everypony enjoy this match”

“And this is also the anniversary of his naming as God of Chaos” smiled Luna. “And allowing him to set the rules is better than compete for the ponies’ attention, don’t you think? And more important: he’s a neutral judge”

“Twi, you must admit she has a point” said Rainbow.

So Twilight had to admit they were right, besides; after all they lived together she had learn to trust Spike. What was she really worrying about? This should be fun!

And then it was time to rise the moon to start the most memorable of the nights; but since the two main Princesses were busy getting ready, Candace and Twilight took care of the task.

Once the night started the Team of Chaos teleported in leaded by Spike and Sweetie.

“Okay, is everypony ready?” Asked Spike with a grin. “Okay, first of all let’s make things clear: all Equestria is listening so everypony knows this is one of my games”

“Fair enough” said Celestia impatiently.

“Yes, yes, we get it! All Equestria is listening. Tell us the rules already!” Protested Luna.

Spike nodded and made appear a bowl full of the hyper-sugary candy of all candies making Celestia to almost faint.

“The challenge is simple: the Princess who scares the most ponies at the end of the night gains the title of Queen of Scares. Everything is allowed as long it doesn’t hurt anypony”

“Agreed!” Said the two Princess at the unison.

Then Sweetie made a step forward and showed one of the candies to the Princesses.

“The catch is that a bunch of ponies who agreed to help us tonight and us will be giving away this candies to all the children in Equestria. And as you already guessed this aren’t normal candies”

“I know, it gives you a hell of a sugar rush” said Celestia annoyed.

“It was your fault for eating that many at once!” Mocked Luna.

Spike made face-claw.

“Can we continue?” Asked Spike.

Both Princesses blushed and nodded furiously.

“Where were we? Oh right, the sugar rush” said Spike smiling. “That is one of many tricks these candies have; my team and I have selected our best pranks and a few new ones so we have until six different magic effects, there’s no way to know which one you’re eating”

“Why pick between trick or treat if you can have both?” Added Sweetie very proud of this.

Twilight face-hoofed but didn’t say anything.

“And to be extra sure this prank is safe,” continued the dragon, “this candies are not addictive like the candy of all candies”

“And you couldn’t think about that a little sooner?” Complained Celestia.

Ignoring Celestia, Sweetie showed a couple of medals, one with the Sun and other with the Moon.

“Whenever you scare a pony one of this medals will appear on them indicating which one scared them, a measure to make sure you won’t scare the same pony twice”

“Again, fair enough” said Celestia agreeing.

“Last but not least” said Spike charging the black and purple energy of chaos. “Admit it, Nightmare Night is the dream of all children but the parents’ nightmare. Not tonight, tonight the only adults allowed are the two contestants!”

Said that, the Lord of Chaos spread the power of chaos all over Equestria.

“Then what?” Asked Twilight. “Are you sending all the adults to a vacation or something? Ey… is everything looking bigger or is just me? And what’s happening with my voice? Spike! What have you done?!”

She turned to her friends, who were transformed into fillies about the age of the Agents of Chaos.

“It can’t be!” Said Fluttershy admiring her new/old self.

“This night just got twenty percent cooler!” Said Rainbow flapping her tiny wings happily. “I can hardly wait!”

“So what are you waiting for?” Said Spike cheerful. “On your marks, ready? GO!”

Luna grinned and turned her fur black and put on a blue armor. With a devilish smile and a demented laugh, Nightmare Moon extended her wings and got lost into the night.

And for Celestia, she changed her complexion for a more muscular one (pretty much like Luna’s); her pupils enlarged to become more reptile-like; her wings lost its feathers to become membranous and creepy; the aurora-boreal-mane turned into green and blue flames. And as a final touch, a golden armor covered her body, now she was ready for anything.

“Oh Princess Celestia, you look great!” Cheered Twily.

“Thank you my faithful student” said Celestia with a paused and calm voice that resembled her mother’s (the cruelest murderer of all history along with her father). “Tonight is the night, the night where the legend of Solar Flare will born!”

And she flew through the night looking for her first victims. She spotted them soon, right below her was a small group having a bonfire in one of the multiple plazas of Canterlot.

Suddenly the flames grew in intensity and then extinguished out of nowhere.

“Ey!” Shouted one of the kids, disguised as a gnome.

The flames grew again with Solar Flare emerging from it laughing softly and creepily.

“What’s up kids? Don’t you know the only flames allowed are the ones from Solar Flare?!”

The burning mane of the apparition surrounded the children with its flames making them screaming in fear, shrinking in a corner to protect themselves. They stayed like that for a while, but that was it. The kid dressed as a gnome looked out to see if there was any danger out there he saw nothing; just a small medal on his chest.

“So the scare competition has begun, good one Princess Celestia!”

“Daddy, it was terrifying” said a girl with a Batmare costume.

“I know, right?” Asked the girl’s mother, another girl dressed as a zombie. “Now where can we find one of those magic candies?”

“Did somepony said magic candies?” Said a voice behind them.

They all turned to see the cute and adorable Trixie (in a pirate costume) offering a bowl with her magic.

“Please take as many as you want”

“Great!” Said the kids running to the bowl.

“Ey wait!” Suddenly said Trixie putting the bowl of candies away from three of the kids. “I can’t give candy to you”

“What? Why?”

“Because you have no costume”

The three kids looked down to themselves and groaned in protest.

“Come on! We were adults until five minutes ago! How could we know Spike would turn us into children?”

“I know, I know, that’s why Trixie brought support. Pure Soul!”

The unicorn colt (in a vampire costume) trotted happily to the three kids offering them the masks Suri made for the Team of Chaos.

“Heye, tdy dis!” Said Pure happily.

The former adults exchanged confused looks but as soon as they put on the masks the garments turned into complete costumes: a skeleton, a breazie and a swamp monster.

“Now you can have candy” said Trixie offering back the bowl.

They ate the candy and the effect was devastating, everypony felt the effects of the Power of Chaos; two of the group got the sugar rush and ran to have more fun. But the Batmare-dressed filly didn’t like the effect since she turned into a colt.

“Oh, come on!” He-She protested.

“You never know which effect you’re having” said Trixie shrugging trying one of the candies herself.

So the small and adorable Trixie got super over-weighted in a second, so fat that she had to roll to move.

“See? It’s all about luck”

Well, the colt had to admit it was funny so he tried a new one, and puf! She returned to her old feminine self and also transformed her into her costume. Excitedly, the girl took her hook-pistol and climbed to the nearest roof.

“I am vengeance, I am the night, I’m Batmare!”

And she ran to fight criminals in her way.

Pure giggled at this and took one of the candies, that ended up being the sugar-rush one and he ran at full speed to an unknown destiny. Trixie sighed and tried a new candy too, this time transforming into rubber (but keeping her round form).

“A good start, Pure wait please! Wait for mommy!”

And she bounced to go after Pure.

Moving to Ponyville, Luna had promised her especial friend Pipsqueak that she’ll go to scare him first. But where was him?
Well, she haven’t spot Pip yet but she did looked at an interesting group: the Cake family, Miss Cheerilee, and the sisters Roseluck and Daisy. But right when she was about to scare them Shadow appeared to offer them candy and costumes.

“Ey, it’s dangerous to wander around without a costume, don’t you know the legend? Nightmare Moon could find you and eat you, you must disguise soon! Especially tonight that her crazy sister joined for the feast” Said the agent of chaos.

“And where are we supposed to find costumes?” Asked Miss Cheerilee making a raspberry to Shadow.

So the black filly offered them the especial masks.

“Here, courtesy of the team”

“Great!” Smiled the group putting on the masks.

After a quick Puf! the costumes appeared: the two Cake parents and the flower duo wore a gray jumpsuit with black boots and a strange backpack. By her way Cheerilee had a black jacket, boots and a mask of a skull surrounded with flames.

“Cool!” They said admiring their new costumes.

“Mom, dad, you look great” said Pumpkin, already dressed as a zombie.

“But what are you, exterminators?” Added Pound looking how his father excitedly armed and disarmed the strange weapon attached to the backpack.

“Yeah, exterminators, of ghosts, poltergeists, demons and other bad entities” said Miss Cake.

Shadow didn’t get the reference but still offered them the especial candy.

“Everypony is dressed already? Good, now, who wants candy?”

At this point Nightmare got tired of waiting and went to scare another group: Snips, Snails, Twist, and Pipsqueak! There was no time to lose, she’ll go back to the others later.

The group was happily wandering looking for the agents of chaos to have some enchanted candy when suddenly were surrounded by a black and blue fog; that immobilized and rose them through the air.

“First bite of tonight!” Said a voice from behind the shadows.

A great portion of the fog turned into a bottomless pit that was Nightmare’s mouth, and she swallowed the kids while her evil laughter resounded everywhere around Ponyville.

When the kids opened their eyes they were intact but with the medals of the Moon on their chests.

Shadow Bloom giggled at this and ran to offer them candies.

“And? Did you enjoyed tonight’s first scare, Pipsy?” Asked Nightmare happily to her especial friend.

“I loved it Princess Luna!” Cheered Pip. “You’re great Princess Luna”

“Thank you, thank you” said Nightmare softly stroking Pip’s mane. “You know what? It doesn’t matter who wins this stupid contest as long as you stay on my side Pipsy”

“Of course I’m on your side! You’re my favorite Princess after all!” Said Pipsqueak eating the first candy of the night. “And also I made a promise that I won’t eat anything until you scare me”

Nightmare couldn’t help but hug Pip who suddenly transformed into the filly version of him, Lil’ Pip.

“Oh, again?” Lil’ Pip complained with her sweet little voice.

“It can happen to anypony” said Snips also eating a candy and transforming into a clay figurine. “See? A trick for each candy”

“And there’s more” assured Shadow. “On this night you can have all the candy you want”

“Our turn, our turn!” Quickly said Twist and Snips.

Twist transformed into her costume: a big chicken who left clucking and pecking on the floor; and Snips, he shrank to the size of a tiny doll.

“It seems you’ll have an interesting night” smiled Nightmare turning to the group she was stalking first. “Now if you excuse me I have some other business to attend tonight”

And the nightmare pony flew towards them, but unfortunately for them the candy they ate transformed then into their costumes and…

“A semi-corporeal ectoplasmic entity! Probably a class 5!”

“Ready? Charge, FIRE!!” Said Daisy to Mister and Miss Cake.

And the ghost-buckers’s anti-spectral charges impacted in Nightmare immobilizing her.

“What the heck?”

“Set the traps!” Commanded Mr. Cake.

Roseluck then placed a strange gadget painted in yellow and black that sucked Nightmare in and closed.

“That was easy” said Mr. Cake.

“YEY, GHOST-BUCKERS!” Said the group and ran to another adventure.

When they left, Pip went to open the ghost-trap to free Luna.

“Are you okay Nightmare?”

“Yes, I think so” said the dark alicorn. “But I just realized how difficult this game will be. Those costume-candies are going to be especially dangerous”

Effectively, in the city Vanhoofer Supermare took Solar Flare from one leg to then smash her against a statue (ironically of Celestia).

“I protect the ponies, I’m Supermare!” Shouted the heroine finishing Solar Flare with her heat vision. “This is the power of the last daughter of Kripton”

Solar Flare stood there just glaring at Supermare.

“I get it, this contest will be hard” mumbled the monstrous alicorn.

Supermare nodded and decided to definitely defeat Solar Flare when somepony touched her shoulder.

“What?” Asked the heroine.

“Here, have some kryptonite” said Nightmare Moon offering Supermare a green crystal.

The last daughter of krypton shrieked in terror and flew out of there as fast as she could at the time the medal of the moon appeared on her chest.

“Ey! You stole her from me!” Protested Solar Flare.

“Yeah because she was so terrified of you” ironized Nightmare Moon. “Let me show you how it’s done!”

Nightmare made her horn glow and several stuffed spiders and some plastic skeletons came to life becoming grosser and bigger, creeping to the city terrifying ponies in their way. In the matter of seconds several ponies were screaming and running from their lives all over Vanhoofer.

“If I didn’t scared them all, at least more than half of this city” bragged Nightmare.

“Are you here to mock me or what?” Asked Flare glaring at her sister.

“No, I came to give you some advice: direct approach is good but little tricks like this helps you to scare in multiple locations at the time. Besides with the costume-candies direct approach can also be very dangerous”

“True, that crazy mare almost kill me”

“Ey, I’ve been trapped into a ghost-container unit, get yelled that I’ll be destroyed along with all the other ponytans, and a kid dressed in green attacked me with the Master Sword, the legendary weapon that seals evil; all in the last half an hour”

Both sisters sighed, but then returned to their scaring-schedule.
Unfortunately for both of them a colt who had just ate one of the special candies became gigantic and blew them away with a single puff.

In the meantime in Canterlot Palace, Spike was examining all the battlefronts with a magic mirror, it was tiring but somepony had to watch over this competition, and Spike was especially interested that everypony enjoyed the night.

“Ey, isn’t that Miss Cheerilee?” Chuckled Sweetie when the mirror showed them Ponyville School.

Ironically the candy Cheerilee ate put her in an evil trance that made her go grab a big branch and began to destroy the schoolhouse windows while singing:

“We don’t need one education; we don’t need none thought control; no dark sarcasm in the classroom, teacher leave those kids alone. EY TEACHE, LEAVE THOSE KIDS ALONE! ALL IN ALL IS JUST ANOTHER TILE IN THE ROOF!!”

And kept going with her destructive rampage.

“Oh, now I remember” said Rarity with a half-smile. “Back when we were kids Cheerilee didn’t like school."

“And it doesn’t reminds you some dragon doing some prank that ended up in an educational disaster” said Twily in an accusation tone.

That made Spike notice them.

“Ey, what are you doing here? I gave you back your childhood, go and have some fun!”

“Finally someone reasonable!” Sighed Pinkie Pie. “I’ve been begging them, but they don’t listen! They say we must watch to nopony gets hurt and such”

“Spike, ya’ turned us into fillies but in the bottom we’re still us” said Jacky. “And we must make sure ya’ and yer’ agents don’t cross the line”

Spike sighed, he didn’t had time for this.

“Guys?” He said snapping his fingers.

The agents of chaos materialized.

“Give me a favor, make sure they enjoy the night as well” he said.

Each agent took their counterpart and dragged them through a crazy door Spike summoned for emergencies, and after a last look to the mirror showing the chaos, he went to Canerlot along with Twily.

“Come on Twi, you can’t relax even at the night of candies and fun?” Complained the dragon. “In fact, here, have this!”

And he put one of Suri’s mask on her.

“Interesting, what I’m supposed to be? A costumeless nerd?” Complained Twilight.

“No, just think about the costume you want and it’ll turn you into it”

Twily seemed to consider it for a bit and then the mask turned into a Matter-Horn costume

“Isn’t Star Swirl anymore?” Asked Spike.

“Not after what he did to us” Twilight complained.

“To be fair, my grandpa meant no ill, he was just out of his mind” said the small and adorable Trixie. “Candy?”

“Sure!” Said Spike, eating one that made him big, fat and heavy.

“Come on Twilight, have fun!” Insisted Spike.

Twily doubted for a little but at the end she tried one turning into rubber.

“Okay, this seems like fun, now what?” Asked Twilight.

“This!” Said Trixie pushing the poor Twilight who began to bounce all over the street.

Spike glared at Trixie.

“Was that really necessary?”

“Of course! She literally needed a push to start enjoying the night, besides when Trixie was this age I was kind of a bully and here we are”

Spike face-clawed but shrugged.

“By the way, thank you for helping us tonight, I know you’re busy with your work and your son. Ey, and where’s Pure?”

“Playing with some of his school friends. Even if we have now the same age now there are some things that he prefers do away of his mom. He’s just like Trixie when she was that young”

The dragon rolled his eyes and then rolled himself to stop his sister.
And for Twilight, once she tried a new candy that gave her the power of Matter Horn and was ready to have some fun.

“Now I can tell this is lots of fun Spike!”

“Exactly, play along, after all this is just a game” smiled Spike. “Eat all the candy you want, some tricks are good, some are not as good but there are just as funny!”

“Yes, I guess that playing along just for tonight wont’ hurt anypony”

“That’s the spirit! Look, even Moon Dancer is having fun!”

That was right: Moonie was running happily, at the size of a tiny doll, but then she ate a new candy that returned her back to normal size and turned her into rubber. Happy with her new state, Moon Dancer started to bounce all over the place laughing and cheering.
Twily shrugged and went to join Moonie for the fun.

“Ey Twily, let’s go for another candy!”

“I don’t see why not”

They went for candy happily not noticing the sinister eyes of Solar Flare staring at them at the distance.

“It’s my time!” Said the evil alicorn extending her wings.

Green, pink and blue flames from Solar’s mane surrounded the fillies right at the time they put a new candy on their mouths. Then the rest of Solar Flare materialized in front of them grinning evilly.

“Greetings girls!

But…

“Ey Twily, see? It’s the teacher! The teacher!”

“Teacher leave us kids alone!”

Solar face-hoofed.

“I have a terrible feeling of Deja-vu”

And both fillies jumped towards her angrily screaming that leave them alone, that they weren’t supposed to be in class and such. So Solar Storm accepted defeat and fly to somewhere else. Damn candies, but I must admit it’s a great challenge.

In Cloudsdale, Dark and Rainbow Dash were flying and trying the candies. Rainbow especially enjoyed the sugar rush but heavily disliked the one that fattened her up.

“Oh come on!”

“Rainbow, you just have to try another one. It’s all about luck!”

Rainbow sighed and were about to take another candy when Lighting Dust enter on scene offering candies.

“Wow, and I thought that a second moon appeared on this night” mocked Lighty.

“Oh you’ll see who the moon is!” Defied Dashie jumping and smashing Lighting.

“HMPMPFFFFFFFFFF!”

“Nopony messes with the Dash”

“Except for Dark!” Said the agent of chaos.

“Except for… ey! Nopony is nopony!”

Scoots shrugged and happily offered the other two a couple of candies.

“Whatever, sugar rush race?”

“You’ll eat my dust, I’m a Wonderbolt after all!”

“And I am a Shadow Bolt, dummy!”

The three fillies felt the increasing power in their systems, it was an unbelievable power, and for the three speed demons it could only mean an unbelievable speed they never reached before.

“SONIC RAINBOOM!”

“SONIC DARK EXPLOSSION!”

The expansive wave sent away Lighting Dust, but luckily a cloud stopped her fall.

“This isn’t fair! I was only giving candy like they asked, that little brat of Dark is a traitor!”

“No, she’s not a traitor” said a creepy voice in the dark. “She was just excited because she was racing her idol as equals”

“Hello? Who’s there?” Asked Lighting Dust looking around.

Lighting’s own shadow enlarged and a couple of blue eyes and fangs popped out of nowhere. The apparition winked to Lighty and the filly shrieked and flew away as quick as possible.

“Another one for Nightmare!” Laughed the dark alicorn.

And she wasn’t the only one, Solar Flare was looking with her sharp and evil eyes, where could she find another pony to scare? She had scared a huge amount of ponies, but was it enough to beat her sister in her own game? And then she found Fluttershy walking with Mist, scare an already known scared-cat was low but according with Spike everything was allowed.

And for Flutty, she had to admit this Nightmare Night wasn’t too bad; Mist was a showing her that even he could be a good friend making her feel safe from all the scary stuff. Mist even suggested to go to Fellowstone Park that was almost empty. There was nothing to fear there, except for bears but neither of them really cared about animals. In fact Flutty recognized one of her first animal friends.

“Ey Flutty, that bear with the green hat and green tie seems like he knows you”

Flutty looked at the bear and smiled.

“Come on Mist, it’s a friend! Hello dear how are you?”

The bear growled something and Fluttershy nodded smiled.

“Oh I see. But ey! What are you doing with those picnic baskets?! Did you stole them?”

The bear lowered his head ashamed and growled again.

“I don’t care if you consider yourself smarter than the average bear! This is not right, this doesn’t gives you the right to steal the tourist’s food. Remember why Mr. Ranger contacted with me in the first place? Because of bears like you ponies doesn’t like bears!”

The bear looked at Mist like asking for help.

“Dude, you know I’m always willing to help you with your plans but tonight I’m her escort and I have to make sure she haves fun! And speaking of escorts, where’s your pal, the one with the bowtie?”

“(Growling)”

“Watching that noponye comes! No, this can’t be!” Scolded Flutty. “You sir are going to return all those picnic baskets right now!”

The bear growled in protest but then Fluttershy used the Stare and had no choice but go to return his beloved picnic baskets back to their owners.

“You have to be firm!” Said Flutty.

“I brought you to have fun, not to work” said Mist taking one of the magic masks. “Anyway, want a costume? It’s easy, just wear it and it becomes whatever you want!”

Flutty accepted and the mask turned red and a giant turtle shell appeared on her back along with two swords sai.

“I don’t get it” mumbled Mist.

“I love all the stories about cute little animals who fight for the pony kind!” Said Flutty. “And this one haves the most attitude on the team”

Mist smirked and this and put on his own mask, that turned orange and also made appear a giant turtle shell on his back along with nun-chucks.

“What? He’s one of a kind, and you always know where to find them when it’s party time” said Rumble shrugging.

Flutty giggled and they wandered for a bit when the bear from before went to find them again growling an apology.

“Okay, apology accepted” said Flutty. “Now why don’t you pick a mask and join us for Nightmare Night?”

“That’s right dude, disguise and I’ll give you one of these” said Mist showing the bear a piece of candy.

The bear growled happily and put on the mask. And suddenly his hat turned into a black bowler, his green tie into a black bowtie… and had fake bolts on his articulations. Fluttershy paled, but the worst part was when he ate the candy and turned into a robotic (or animatronic?) bear.

Flutty shrieked in pure terror and fainted while Mist face-hoofed.

“Boss damn it, why?” Complained Mist. “Of all costumes you had to choose that one! Damn it!”

The bear moaned regretful.

“No, is not your fault, you couldn’t know it”

Then Mist just leaned back to a tree thinking how to wake Fluttershy when suddenly the branches immobilized him. Much to his horror a magic aura rose the entire tree and moved it towards an electric saw.

“HELP! SOMEPONY HELP ME!”

Suddenly everything stopped and Solar Storm appeared before him grinning.

“The bear stole the other one from me but this was also good. Now how many scares would it take to defeat my little sister?”

“Go to hell”

And she flew away while Mist’s heart was still racing.

“Stupid Celestia, I wish Nightmare kicks her flank” said the agent of chaos.

Celestia, or well, Solar Flare heard him but none of them really cared. Right now all the only thing that Solar really cared was to defeat Nightmare. And then she looked at Rarity and Black exploring the streets of Canterlot.

“Oh another of the agents of chaos, why the heck no? Hahahahahaha!”

And she hided waiting for the right moment.

“But Sweetie Belle this can’t continue like this! I’m the only one without a costume!” Said Rarity.

“I offered you one already but you refused to wear it, even with your own fabric!”

“I won’t not wear something made by Suri Polomare, thank you very much. How could you do this to me? Hire a rival designer!”

“For safety, we won’t risk to use anything that could be touched by Harmony in one of our pranks, especially in our anniversary”

“Still is offensive!” Said Rarity.

“Whatever, try to enjoy the moment Rarity” sighed Sweetie Black.

“I’ll try, as long as I get a costume!”

Sweetie sighed, she knew her sister wouldn’t get a costume anytime soon. So much stubbornness!

“Be reasonable Rarity, who can borrow you a costume at this hour?”

Rarity stood there not willing to cede but suddenly a young colt appear before them, wearing a long cape and a theatrical mask with a small smile.

“Did somepony said costume?” Asked Blue Blood.

“Oh, the Phantom of the Opera?” Guessed Rarity.

The little prince nodded dramatically and waved his cape in excitement.

“Finally for the gods, my costume was a total success!”

And he walked to the direction of the wind to make it wave his cape in a theatrical effect.

“And the one who guessed had to be this wise beauty, oh the night can’t be more generous!” He said in delight and fell on his back dramatically.

Rarity smiled holding back her laugh.

“What’s going on Blue? Why do you act like that?”

Blue Blood quickly stood back covering half of his face with the black cape.

“WY do you ask sweetness of sweetness? Look at my acting, isn’t it sublime?”

“If for sublime you mean overacted yes, totally sublime” said Sweetie Belle with a small drop on her temple.

Blue Blood pouted and taking his cape, he left.

“Bah, barbarians, ignorant ponies! You don’t understand my art!”

Rarity stopped her coltfriend.

“Wait, wait Blue! Don’t listen to Sweetie, she’s too young to understand the deepness of your acting” said Rarity calming him.

“Oh, thank you, oh night beauty” Said Blue Blood. “Now, do you want me to lend you one of my spare costumes my dear?”

“Oh, you have?”

“Or course! When I grow up I want to be an actor, a great actor!” Said the little prince.

“Blue, you are already a great actor” said Rarity sighing.

“Of course not! But when I was this age I didn’t know I was going to be a secret agent, no, I was just a kid dreaming about be on stage. A little overacted as your sister said but I didn’t learnt how to do it right until I was a teenager”

“And if you have a foal would you share your love for acting with him or her?” Asked Sweetie.

“Sweetie Belle! You can’t ask things like that!” Said Rarity.

“Easy Rarity, I don’t mind” smiled Blue Blood making another exaggerated bow to the fashionista. “And no dear, being an actor twenty-four-hours as a spy is great but also brings me lots of trouble; if you don’t believe me, ask your sister. No, I save the costumes for the time when I open an acting school. It would be great, dedicate completely to my passion”

They arrived at Blue Blood’s home where Rarity chose a suit from the famous play Romeo and Juliet, (Romeo since Blue only had costumes for male characters but she didn’t mind). So finally Sweetie Belle offered them some candy.
Blue Blood tried his first one shrinking to the size of a tiny doll. He clapped delight.

“Oh look at me, I’m small!” He cheered. “Perfect, I can apply for the role of Oberon King of Elves”

The Belle sisters laughed at this, he was really cute; and then Rarity tried one as well transforming into the fabulous Elusive.

“Seriously? Again?”

“But my friend, at least now the costume really fits you” laughed Blue Blood rolling all over the floor because of the fake and exaggerated laughter of his.

“We chose our best jokes fir the night” said Black trying a candy and transforming into a Lego figurine. “See?”

The group laughed satisfied at this, everypony was having a great time at their own way, when suddenly Elusive bumped with a rope abandoned on the floor.

“What’s this?”

The rope caught the three of them and elevated to Solar Flare who relished her lips waiting for the banquet she was going to have.

“Who’s first?” She asked showing her sharpened fangs.

Black shrugged.

“Sorry, I’ve seen this one with Princess Luna”

“I don’t care, at least it worked with your friends” said Solar shrugging as well.

Black turned seeing that Elusive and Blue Blood had fainted.

“Of all the ponies I had to choose to hang out with the most dramatic!”

Solar Flare laughed evilly and flew looking for new victims. Every city in the world seemed to be in chaos, it was wonderful.

“Uh, thank you for inviting me hang out with you Night!” Smiled Pinkie wandering in ManeHattan. “But I still don’t know how the ponies have fun in here!”

“Ey, as long as you know how to move, you can be welcome anywhere” said Night. “We’re an elegant and sophisticated city, but not at the level of Canterlot. I swear even the world’s funniest clown will kill itself of boringness in there”

“That actually happen about ten years ago” said Pinkie taking about partying-urban-legends. “The famous Pagliaccio di Praga ended his career and existence in Canterlot”

“Sounds disturbing… or tragically absurd. Still, we’re here. This is my club, but we can’t get in without a costume”

“And what should we do?” Asked Pinkie Pie.

Night looked around and called:

“Ey Suri! Suri Polomare, around here!”

Rarity’s rival fashionista, in a skeleton costume, trotted to them happily.

“Oh, Night Seed, right the pony I wanted to see!” Said Suri. “Here, is dangerous to go without costume, one for you one for your friend”

Suri winked at them and continue giving candy to every children she saw. In the meantime Pinkie and Dark put the masks on.

“And now what?” Asked Pinkie.

“Now think about the costume you want and you get it” said Night when her mask turned into a the battle-maid uniform of Narberal from Overlord.

“Uh, sounds like fun!” Cheered Pinkie Pie transforming into Batmare’s archenemy, the Clowner.

And together they entered to ManeHattan’s number one youth club, where Night Seed had VIP treatment for being the ‘coolest’ and the official ‘party animal’ of the tem of chaos.

“Are you ready for some FUN?” Shouted Night.

“READY!!”

“I CAN’T HEAR YOU MANEHATTAN!”

“READY!!!”

So Night jumped in the middle of the dance-floor and when she shot her party cannon (with lasers, black and purple balloons instead of pink balloons and confetti) everypony began to dance wildly and energetically.

“Come on Pinkie Pie, don’t let us waiting!” Called Night.

Pinkie shouted in delight and joined to the fun. This wasn’t the kind of party she was used to but it had its own charm. It was great and everypony were having lots of fun. When suddenly a kid showed her a bowl full of candies on a corner.

“Ey, there are some chaotic candy if you want”

Pinkie nodded, she would finally try one of Spike’s trademark candies, and it was so great. Her world had changed forever.

“I have to make something like thiseven if it’s only one time in my life!”

She realized she had turned into a giantess, and she giggled happily and started to dance after she tried a new candy, this one made her already high energy to rose beyond imagination and her dancing speed was almost unreachable.

“Thank you for inviting me Night!” Said Pinkie. “This is so great”

“What are enemies for?” Asked Night from a DJ console.

And suddenly the music change into boring and dull classical music, like the one from the Great Galloping Gala. The candy-bar turned into fancy canapes and the costumes into elegant dresses.

“What now?”

“Sorry for interrupting you but I prefer the royal style” said Solar Flare appearing in the middle of the crowd. “And if somepony tries to play that ‘duck-step’ or ‘electronic’ or ‘industrial’ or any of the abominations ponies of today call music will know what I’m capable of!”

She laughed evilly causing everypony to run away from the boringness she brought.

“I bet this one give me a lot of points, try to defeat me now sister”

“Well, she’s learning” sighed Night ripping her dress.

“But it’s not right” said Pinkie.

“Of course it isn’t right, this is a scare competition after all” said Night.

Pinkie giggled.

“No, no that silly. I mean, you didn’t had to rip your costume. If you really have my abilities then you’re capable to do this!”

And she went behind a column and appeared with her costume back.

“Just like that?”

“Just like that!”

Night had to admit that was pretty cool, so she did the same in another column transforming back into a battle-maid.

“There are a lot of things I must learn” sighed the chaotic filly.

And for Nightmare she was proud of herself, she had just made the entire city of Stalliongrado shake in fear when she tried one of those chaotic candy, that made her gigantic and threatened to swallow the entire population.

“Where else can I go? Any place that haven’t been visited by my sister yet? Oh I know!”

And she moved to Apple Loosa.

A train was leading to the rustic town and she transformed the trails into a horrific roller-coaster that leaded right to the open jaws of the nightmare pony. Lots of pony screamed in terror but a couple of them went to face her in their powered costumes like the Ponyjin phase 3 or the Pink Ranger; but Nightmare (after lots of unfortunate encounters) knew when to retire and she disappeared into darkness.

“Okay that was intense!” Said Jacky jumping out of the train.

“Leaving aside that, have you decided which costume you would wear?” Asked Shadow.

Jacky considered it for a bit.

“A’ don’t know. The family tradition stablishes that something related to the farm but A’ can’t think in anything yet”

Apple Bloom sighed and transformed her mask into an alien.

“Ey not traditional” protested Jacky.

“A’ know, now hurry up and suit on”

Applejack had to laugh and transformed into the Grim Reaper.

“Yer’ right, now that everything is upside-down to hell with family tradition”

Shadow nodded and the two of them went for some candy in Apple Loosa and also hoping to find their cousin Braeburn.
They found him wearing his usual cowboy outfit but with a futuristic wristband on his right forehoof.

“And what are you supposed to be?” Asked Grim Reaper Jacky.

The cowboy shrugged happily, when a giant space-ship darkened the night by covering the moon. It’s side-doors opened revealing an army of mini gray Solar Flares covered with a resistant eyeless carcasses. They were hideous but got worse when opened their mouths covered in fangs only to reveal a tinier mouth inside it.
Panic was about to start in the town but Breaburn made step forward aiming his wristband to the ship and shooting a laser that took down the UFO with a huge explosion.

From what was left of her ship, Solar Flare stood rubbing her head. A cowboy who fought aliens? Dumb but apparently effective.

“Uninspected but really funny” said Shadow changing her costume from alien to Nightmare Moon. “What does she expect sneaking into Luna’s territory?”

“A’ didn’t know you stood aside Princess Luna” said Jacky.

“Ey, she’s an action Princess” said Braeburn very proud of himself. “Now, shall we have more fun?”

They had their fun. Everypony all over Equestria was having the same fun, scaring and being scared, especially from the Princesses. And just like that it was midnight.

“Attention to everypony!” Resounded Spike’s voice all over Equestria. “Nightmare Night almost finishes, it’s time that our two contestants return to the Castle to count the scares and you to have your last candy. I hoped you enjoyed the night and thank you for participate!”

As a general answer, everypony cheered and celebrated at Spike’s message. This was a fun night, playing with friends of all generations and enjoying the magic effects of Spike’s candies and of course the scare competition between Princesses. And speaking of the Princesses, they had to return Canterlot Castle immediately.

Flying over Ponyville, Nightmare looked down and smiled, Lil’ Pip, Pipsqueak’s feminine version was pouting adorably.

“Oh, I wanted to become the Black Swordsman, not a girl!”

Nightmare landed aside her.

“But look at the bright side Lil’ Pip! You can be the Lighting Flash!”

Lil’ Pip smiled and her costume turned from a long black trench coat to a black and blue armor with Luna’s symbol on it.

“And what are you doing here Nightmare? Aren’t you supposed to return to the Castle?”

“Yes but I was passing by and thought, why don’t invite my very best friend, huh? Wanna come Pipsy?”

“Of course! Just let me ask my parents!”

But the two kids barely paid attention, one became gigantic and the other turned into a ninja warrior and between the two were making a huge mess.

“Apparently no problem. Let’s go!”

Nightmare placed gently Lil’ Pip on her back and the two of them flew to Canterlot. When she arrived to the Castle, realized that Solar Flare had arrived already along with the six Bearers of Harmony.

“Finally” mocked Solar Flare. “Let’s set this”

“Agreed!” Said Spike. “The medals will make the counting easier. Are you ready?”

“Ready!”

The dragon released a black and purple energy for all over Equestria while everypony around looked at him excitedly. Once he finished counting magically the scared ponies he slowly turned to the Princesses.

“First of all sorry, but somepony has to lose for the other to win. In the first place with one million two hundred thousand and four scared foals we have Solar Flare! Applause please!”

Solar Flare’s horrible laughter filled the Palace, while Nightmare kicked a wall in frustration. Defeated o her own night, dang it!

But…

“And also in the first place equally with one million two hundred thousand and four scared foals, Nightmare Moon!!”

“Wait, what?” Asked Twily.

Spike nodded.

“You heard me, it’s a draw” said the dragon shrugging. “There’s no winner, except for the kids who had a hell of a night I think”

“Oh we totally had it” agreed Lil’ Pip.

“No, no, no, this haves to be some kind of mistake!” Protested Solar Flare. “This can’t end like this! I demand a recount, I DEMAND A RECOUNT!”

“And if in the recount I end up winning, what?” Defied Nightmare. “It’s done moron, done”

Solar Flare advanced to her sister.

“You don’t understand, do you really think I can let things like this, huh? Do you know how frustrating it is to know that no matter how hard you try the ponies will always like you more? Since that Nightmare Night when you went to Ponyville I realized how they look at me as the serious Princess and you the action Princess”

Until now Nightmare had patience with her sister, but that was it. She grinded her teeth.

“Oh, maybe because it’s the reality? Who is the one who modernized her Royal Guard to make it more powerful? Who’s the one who learnt how to use the sword while the other was filling her stomach with candy, huh?”

“You hire low-class criminals who doesn’t play fair”

“No, they play to win; not like yours who follow your directions that everything can be fixed with diplomacy. Besides, aren’t you the one who always claims about the goods of reformation? That’s what I do, I give my soldiers the chance to reform”

Solar lowered her head holding back her frustration.

“You don’t know this feeling Luna, I, I’m…”

“Jealous?” Asked Nightmare.

“Yes, jealous. All this time you…”

And that’s where Nightmare completely lost it.

“I don’t now what jealously are, is that what you were going to say? Now listen well and listen carefully stupid: do you remember when I was the jealous one and because of my stupidity ended trapped on the moon? Do you?”

Solar Flare gulped, since Nightmare’s anger was almost tangible.

“This is so typical of you, I start shining and suddenly you get jealous because the people like me more. You are an selfish jerk. First you stole the lights from me and then don’t give a shit about me corrupting with anger, then you lock me up in the moon for a thousand years and when I return and finally make things up with you; you can’t watch me shining. Admit it, you won’t be satisfied until you steal the lights from me again”

“No, Luna, I never mean to make you feel bad. You know I love you, is just that…”

“Is just that you can’t see beyond your nose, right? You are so into your little bubble that everypony else are nothing but side characters in our own life. But you know what? I want you… DEAD!”

And Nightmare jumped towards Solar Flare making appear a black and blue sword covered in powerful blue flames much to everypony’s horror, especially Solar Flare. Solar screamed so scared that went back to her Celestia form and stood there shaking and looking at Nightmare.

A Moon medal appeared on Celestia’s chest and Nightmare grinned.

“One million two hundred thousand and four… plus one. Dear sister, I won”

“Wait, what?”

Everypony laughed at this, at the time Celestia recovered from the scare, still frozen where she was.

“Luna, what have you done? I… I… I almost pee myself…”

She lowered her sight to see the yellow puddle under hear increasing the ponies’ laughs.

At the end Luna went back to normal and winked to Celestia.

“Yeah, yeah, better luck next year, okay? It was fun and all but it’s over. Oh, and you better clean that, okay?”

She then made a high-claw/high-hoof with Spike.

“Thank you for this Spike, I really enjoyed the night”

“You’re welcome Princess Luna, thank you for providing the show”

And one by one the guests left Celestia alone to rise the sun. She was still shacking.

“Damn it, I almost have an attack!”

At this point the Bearers of Harmony had spread the Rainbow Power all over Equestria to get things back to normal; and in the meantime Spike and his team were waiting safely inside the headquarters. When it was over they headed to the Castle where they noticed somepony (probably Pinkie Pie) had closed all the curtains.
They smiled to each other and opened the door.

“SURPRISE! HAPPY ANNIVERSARY MASTERS OF CHAOS!”

“Hi girls, what are you doing?” Smiled Spike.

“I don’t know” said Rainbow sarcastically. “Probably offering a party for becoming the greatest headache of all history of the pony kind? And for me, especially certain filly who didn’t conformed with be my number two and turned number one of her own team. Right Scoots?”

“Thanks Rainbow” said Scootaloo hugging her sister.

“You better continue like this, Scoots, I like compete with you at full power”

“Same here, this was just the first year, we have a lot of adventures to have”

“Hell we have” said Applejack jumping happily to hug Apple Bloom with all her strength. “What about ya’ Apple Bloom? Are you continuing to make my life impossible with yer’ apples of chaos?”

“Is that a challenge?” Asked Apple Bloom with a smirk.

“Only if ya’ want it to be. And ya’ know? For me ya’ll always be the same little girl who couldn’t sleep during storms and sneaked into ma’ bed. But she was so cute that A’ couldn’t help but protect her from harm”

“But A’m older and stronger now” said Apple Bloom proudly.

“A’ know, and that strong will and that Cutie Mark show how much ya’ have grown. A’ love ya’ lil’ sist and don’t care if ye’re Shadow or another enemy, that won’t change, but promise us you will never cross the line and force us to turn ya’ into a statue”

Apple Bloom nodded.

“Don’t worry, if not for ya’for us!”

Rarity then smiled to Sweetie Belle.

“And for me, I still remember when the three of you did all those crazy stuff to gain your Cutie Marks; who would say that the craziest one would be the one. I see that you found your way, and even if you’re very annoying from time to time, is a constant reminder of how I use to be a little un fair with you and it’s good that somepony put me on my place. But don’t forget that at even if we’re rivals on the battlefield, we still love each other, right?”

“Always” said Sweetie hugging Rarity.

“And today I had a great time playing with you and Blue Blood. It felt good to be a little filly again”

“That was the idea, remind you the best days or your lives” explained Sweetie Belle. “I liked be with you as well”

The two Belle sisters stayed like that for a while, so Pinkie came closer to Babs.

“Hi Babs”

“You know we aren’t related, right?” Smiled Babs.

“Of course we are, silly! Don’t you know I’m a member of the Apple family? A far relative but relative until the end! Besides today we had tons of fun together, almost as much when Cheese Sandwich joined us and almost drawn us in cheese”

“Don’t remind me that”

“Or when we were narrating when Applejack, Apple Bloom, Rainbow Dash and Scootaloo were competing for the Iron Pony title”

“That was when we met, right?” Asked Babs.

Pinkie nodded.

“What I mean is that having a counterpart is fun and I understand that you don’t want me as a sister since you already have one; but you know I will always be your friend”

“Friends and rivals no matter what!” Said Babs making a high-hoof with Pinkie.

Rumble sighed.

“My turn, no?”

Fluttershy nodded.

“Yes, we all agreed to talk a little with you, and even if we’re not relatives and haven’t talk that much I have to say you’re a very special boy Rumble. You have fun and play with your teammates of chaos, but also really care about animals. I don’t like how you give them exactly what they want without thinking if it’s good for them or not; but unlike Discord you actually ask them what they want in order to help you, you don’t force them. You are good Rumble, and as Pinkie said, even if you can’t consider me your sister you know I’ll always be your friend and be here for you”

“Thanks Fluttershy” mumbled Rumble al little ashamed. “Boss, I don’t know what to say except for… thank you, I know you’re good and a very especial pony with much potential. Thank you for always being so sweet and considerate with everypony, it’s something worthy to admire. And thanks, I don’t know, I’m bad for sappy stuff. Ehem, as for me you’re an honorary member of the Lane family”

Fluttershy smiled to him calmly, besides a shy adult and an awkward preteen they couldn’t give speeches that long, and it was okay for them.

Just Spike and Twilight to go.

“Well Spike, there’s only me left and honestly I don’t know what to say that I haven’t said before. But during this year I’ve learnt to know you better, I always thought in you as other member of the family, who still haven’t found his place and vocation; and surprisingly I was right! You had born to be the god of chaos, I can see that now. Sometimes I say that if I wouldn’t be so selfish and paid more attention to you wouldn’t become this, and I was constantly regretting how dumb I was… but one day I realized I was thinking like that because of how frustrated I was every time you defeated us. And then also realized that you were happy, happier than before because you found your place in this world, and it was as important as the Princesses’. Spike, you had born for this and during this year it’s been an honor to fight against you and I hope things keep going like this because we have a lot of fun with you and your ideas. Seriously, even with my headaches I’m happier now”

“Oh Twi!” Said Spike hugging his older sister.

Things had changed a lot for the Bearers of Harmony and the Team of Chaos that year, but it was alright. Maybe some relations won’t be as they were before but they were all happy with their new family dynamic. And something was for sure, both Harmony and Chaos will keep doing its role in the universe not because it was fate, but because they enjoyed to do it. Together.

Author's Note

I originally wrote this chapter at prequel’s anniversary. I couldn’t believe I had a fic that lasted a year and was really happy about it. Now I look back and is still as funny as I remember it; maybe the translation isn’t perfect but I enjoy it pretty much. Thank you all of you for supporting my story for this long and as I did in the Spanish version, I would like to make a Questions and Answers special.

Any doubts you have, any questions about this saga please feel free to ask, I’ll be answering as much as I can.

Read ya’ later!!

Spike’s ‘hard’ rival

Author's Note

First of all, this chapter is very different from the rest of the fic, but again; I originally wanted to create a ‘boss-battle-like chapter like the Star Swirl’s ones, but this time I kind of forced the note in ridiculousness. It’s also a little more violent that the rest of the fic but because during that time I was trying to write different kind of genres. Still I promise the story will go back to normal after this two chapters, and I hope you enjoy it!

Spike’s ‘hard’ rival

Spike’s ‘hard’ rival

Twilight was in very good mood, just as always she got a new shipment of books; and especially if it came from her mentor Princess Celestia. According with the Princess, she sent a book especially to help Twilight in her relationship with Spike.

“Wow, just wow” said Twilight examining the book.

“Yeah, another book” said Spike boringly. “What’s so especial about it?”

“First of all Princess Celestia wrote it on hoof” explained Twilight proudly. “Second, I think you should see this too. Seriously, it’s very interesting”

“Yeah, right, I’ll believe it when I saw it” said Spike getting his attention back to the pirates of the Large Line.

“It’s a journal Princess Celestia wrote about Discord’s first feats as an employee of Mr. Boss. All his early creations are written here, since his first chocolate rain to his… what’s this? His ‘rock of madness’.

“Rock of madness?” Asked Spike. “What’s that?”

“Yeah, it sounds more like you than Discord” said Twilight. “But it’s exactly what it sounds”

“Well, what happened?” Asked the dragon suddenly interested.

“It happened the first time Discord learnt that as a god he could create intelligent life” read Twilight. “According to this he got excited with his newfound powers and the first thing he did was taking a small rock from the ground and brought it to life with all his power, giving it a mission: wait for the right person to found it and turn it into the perfect being of chaos. The owner would get incredible powers like predict the future, teleporting without magic, defy the laws of physics and break the fourth wall whatever that is and much more. However whoever getting the power would lose his/her mind in the process. But after Discord created the rock, he kind of forgot about it”

“Well except for the Pinkie’s bite thingy I’m more careful with my creations” said Spike like nothing. “And what happened with the rock? Have anypony found it?”

“I have no idea” said Twilight. “But as I told you, you will love this book”

“I hate to admit it but this sounds kind of neat” said Spike taking the book. “It’s okay to change from comics from time to time. What else Discord had on the old days?”

And he began to read.

In the meantime far from there, in a secret location that was used by the terrorist organization Salvation, a dark-gray earth pony with grayish purple mane in a green dress was revising files while she sighed in frustration.
She turned to a rock on her desk.

“What what’s happening with me, Boulder?” Asked Maud Pie turning to her pet-rock. “The usual, I had the perfect plan, the most perfect I ever created and when I’m about to use it to achieve my goals somepony have to came at the last minute and spoils my fun”

The rock remained silent but Maud shrugged.

No, not the Secret Service, this time was Spike Lord of Chaos. He turned every lake in Equestria in Jell-O unwarily leaving my subaquatic explosives useless”

At this point the rock knew what was coming, Maud’s infuriated speech (but in a monotonic and bored voice):

“How can I stop this nonsense of the Kingdom of Equestria if I’m constantly interrupted like this, huh? The most they delay me the more damage they do to the races by forcing them to stay in this unnatural coexistence where the blood is stained that you have cases like my sister’s bosses who had a unicorn and a Pegasus being earth ponies the two of them. It’s an abomination!”

She turned and much to her surprise, Boulder wasn’t there anymore. She shrugged, after all the rock had been listening to her racist speech so many times that it was only logical to think he was sick of it. But where was him? She found it in the bottom of her liquor cabinet along with half glass of whisky, and looking at the bottle this was his second serving.

“Boulder, I don’t know what’s going on with you but alcohol is not a solution”

Maud raised her eyebrows even fi the rock didn’t made a sound.

“What you mean I know nothing about chemistry? How do you think I make my explosives? Oh, wait, I get it. Good one, good one” she said as boringly as usual. “But seriously, what’s going on with you?”

The two of them had a strange interaction, but were really close at the end. Now, Maud wasn’t Boulder’s original owner, no, it previously belonged to Pinkie Pie but when she decided to leave home to see the world and become a baker she asked Maud to look after the rock. Maud accepted, but only for not hurting Pinkie’s feelings, because at that time she thought Pinkie insisted in keep speaking to that rock because of loneliness. But as soon as Maud became the new owner, she found that the rock was sentient and could communicate but only with its legitimate owner that since that moment was Maud.

Now moving back to the present:

“What you mean you got pissed off when I mentioned the Lord of Chaos? I don’t get it”

Maud listened and nodded.

“Yes, I also believe that your creator should keep his promise and name you his replacement instead of the kid, but what can I do about it? Huh, at least you wouldn’t be interfering with my plans like him, not even by accident”

Maud lowered her sight and noticed the rock had served himself a third glass of whisky.

“Again regretting you didn’t gave that abilities me instead my sister? No Boulder that would mean I go insane as well and I’m happy keeping my sanity, I need it to achieve my goals and I think you had enough of this”

Said that she took the bottle away from Boulder.

“Don’t look at me like that, enough is enough. Now, what if you keep that aside and I do my best to help you”

Then she took boulder himself.

“Ey that really hurts my feelings. Such lack of confidence in your only friend”

The rock trembled a little on her hoof.

“Yes I do have my own plans, who do you think I am? But that doesn’t mean I can’t help you as well, let’s face it: we only have each other”

So Maud began to walk and before she noticed she felt a small weight inside her pocket.
It wouldn’t be easy, to defy a god but precisely that was why this was going to be really interesting.

Back in Ponyville the girls arrived to Twilight’s Palace after another afternoon of fighting the Team of Chaos. Apparently turning all the water in Equestria into Jell-O was a distraction while a bunch of chaotically altered parasprites ate almost all the soil under the cities and as a result a lot of ponies ended up underground.

“A’ swear, this kid is getting more skillful with the time” said Applejack. “He makes us sweat when he wants”

“Spike can be quite a challenge but at least he tries to avoid hurting people” said Twilight. “However that’s why I installed something we can use to relax when he gets too annoying”

And then she opened a door revealing a Japony-styled bathroom complete with small individual showers and a huge tub made to look like natural thermal-waters. This was amazing, and just what they needed to relax after a long afternoon fighting chaos.

“Oh Twilight, great idea installing this bath!” Said Rarity excitedly.

“What are you waiting for? Get in!!” Said Twilight.

So the girls got into the showers and then to the tub to relax and have some fun, when suddenly the door opened again letting pass the team of chaos.

“What yer’ doing here?” Asked Applejack defensively.

“Nothing bad, we swear!” Said Sweetie. “Just relax after the match, we didn’t know you were already here”

“You know what? No problem, get in too!” Invited Twilight. “There’s enough room for everypony!”

So at the end everypony were in the tub relaxing and having a good time after their small confrontation. The calm after inevitable storm, (the usual chaos). Nopony expected what was really coming.

Once they finished they went to their respective homes and Twilight and Spike to their rooms.

“Good night Spike!” Said Twilight holding a tower of books and walking to her room.

“Night Twi” said Spike about to open his room’s door calmly.

But right at that time one of Twilight’s books fell from the tower and Spike ran to help her as he used to… when suddenly a huge explosion coming from his room sent them both down. If it weren’t because they activated a magic-field at the same time, the explosion could seriously injure them.

The other girls ran to the Palace when they saw an entire tower exploding out of nowhere.

“Spike!” Shrieked Twilight looking for the dragon in the middle of the debris. “Spike where are you?!”

“Here!” Said Spike using his power to clean the dust. “Are you alright Twi?”

“Yes, thank you” said Twilight looking around. “What happened? One of your chaotic experiments went out of control?”

“What? No! I swear!”

It was when the rest of the girls and the team of chaos entered to the Palace.

“What happened in here?!” Asked Rainbow Dash.

“Do we look like we know?” Asked a much altered Spike.

They all exchanged concerned looks.

“Do you think somepony tried to kill Spike?” Asked Rumble doubtful.

“What? But why?!” Asked Spike.

“I don’t know, being annoying?” Said Dash.

Spike couldn’t believe this.

“But… but… It’s my job! I’m a god of Chaos for Boss’ sake!” Protested Spike.

“Still, who would even dare trying to blow up a god?” Asked somepony.

Again they exchanged concerned looks when they heard hoofsteps coming closer to them. They turned ready to fight only to realize they were just Vinyl Scratch, Lyra Heartstrings and Octavia Melody.

“There’s the possibility that Spike wasn’t the target but you Princess Sparkle” suggested Vinyl.

“Girls…” mumbled Twilight.

The three newcomers stood firm and made a military salute to the Princess.

“Your Majesty of Friendship, the members of the Secret Service’s Ponyville division report to you!” They said at the unison.

Twilight smiled a little relieved, if somepony could tell what happened for sure, those were the members of the Secret Service.
So the Bearers of Harmony and Team of Chaos stood aside while the three girls began to examine debris looking for clues. And they did found something, it was a strange substance in a piece of wall, but it made them frown and turn to the scared group.

“It isn’t safe here! Everypony move, we’re going to Canterlot!” Ordered Octavia.

And they obeyed unsure what was going on.
Nopony said anything in their way to the train station neither in the train itself, too nervous to speak… and the three spies were awfully serious about what just happened. Twilight gulped, she had a feeling where this was going and she didn’t like it at all; mostly for Pinkie Pie’s feelings than herself.

Once in the city they took a cab, whose driver was also a member of the Secret Service, and following Lyra’s instructions he moved to an abandoned building of apartments confirming Twilight’s concerns.

“Oh no…” the purple alicorn mumbled.

“Oh no what, Twilight? Do you have any idea who did that in your Palace?” Asked Pinkie Pie concerned.

“Yes Pinkie, and whatever you hear tonight, remember we’re all your friends and we’re here for you” whispered Twilight.

“What? This has something to do with Pinkie or something?” Asked Fluttershy.

Before Twilight could answer, they arrived to an elevator where Lyra placed her eye. A magic light scanned the minty unicorn’s pupil followed by a beeping sound confirming authorization.
At the three spies’ sign they got in the elevator and it descended it to an underground hallway with several ponies locked in tiny cells at the sides.

“Welcome to the most secret prison of the most secret service” introduced Vinyl. “Here’s where we lock the worse and most dangerous criminals of pony history, but for the protection of the public only authorized ponies know about their true crimes and explain their disappearances with excuses everypony can understand”

“That doesn’t sound very nice” scolded Fluttershy.

“Welcome to the world of espionage” sighed Octavia. “You cannot know the true colors of some ponies, take for example my parents-in-law”

“Who are your parents-in-law?” Asked Rarity suddenly interested.

“No need to tell, we’re here” announced Octavia opening the door of an isolated cellblock.

Everypony except for the spies and Twilight gasped because of the surprise when they saw the ponies locked in there: Fleur de Liz, Fancy Pants (who shared a cell) along with Spit Fire.

“Wait, what?” Asked Rainbow Dash. “Spit Fire? What are you doing here?”

Twilight sighed.

“Welcome girls. These three ponies are the former leaders of a terrorist organization known as Salvation that intended to separate the three races like in the old times”

Fancy Pants and Fleur stared directly to Vinyl.

“Fancy Vanilla” said Fancy Pants coldly. “Are you here to show us how you disrespect the family ideals?”

“Such a shame” said Fleur.

Vinyl grinded her teeth and walked out of the cellblock.

“I’ll wait for you outside guys, sorry but I can’t stand my parents”

Ignoring the family drama, Fleur smirked.

“What a nice surprise! The team of Chaos and the Bearers of Harmony decided to pay us a visit. What we did to deserve such an honor?”

“Like you have to ask” said Lyra glaring at the unicorn. “No more than half an hour ago your missing partner Maud Pie almost kills the Princess of Friendship and the Lord of Chaos with a hidden bomb in her Palace. I know you know something!”

Pinkie turned to Lyra.

“Stop! Maud? What you mean with Maud?” She asked very scared.

Spit Fire just laughed at this.

“What? You didn’t knew? Your older sister is a freaking psycho! The scariest pony I ever met”

Fleur and Fancy just shivered at this.

“You know, I hate bird-brains and earth-worms and it’s very difficult to praise one of them (inferior races) but Maud is the smartest and the most dangerous of the four of us” said Fleur.

“Genius-level intelligence, no remorse, no mercy” confirmed Fancy Pants. “We all directed Salvation on one day, but she was always our true leader”

Spike shook his head still processing this and made and step forward.

“And what she haves against me?”

“Against you?” Mocked Spit Fire. “You’re mistaken youngster, if I know her well she was aiming to your sister. Consider this: as long there’s an alicorn in the throne, our races will never separate; and since Candace, Celestia and Luna are too well protected, she obviously tried to get rid of the weaker”

“I’m not weak!” Shouted Twilight.

“Let me rephrase that, not the weakest, the most exposed” said the former Wonder Bolt leader apologetically. "You don’t even have a Royal Guard your Majesty, what do you expect? Compared with the others you’re an easy target”

“But the bomb was in my room!” Insisted Spike.

“It’s close enough to her room I guess” said Fancy Pants aiming Twilight with his head. “Or not?”

Spike stopped arguing, now that he thought about it, Fancy Pants was right.

“But when Maud acts, she is more careful” said Octavia, “That’s why we haven’t stopped her yet, she’s just too smart”

“Then she’s creating a distraction, come on! Aren’t you supposed to be the finest of Equestria’s army?” Asked Fleur de Liz. “Darling, you have fought the psycho before, you know this is only the beginning”

The three members of Salvation smirked and the others just shivered, everypony except for Pinkie Pie who was too shocked to move. Maud, her dear sister Maud a terrorist? But why? What happened with her?

Then the door opened and Blue Blood walked inside the cellblock.

“Blue Blood!” Greeted Rarity happily. “What are you doing here?”

“Rarity, you know I’m the leader of the Secret Service. And everything about Salvation and especially Maud Pie concerns me” explained the Prince.

“Then it’s true?!” Cried Pinkie Pie.

Blue Blood sighed.

“I’m terribly sorry Miss Pie, but she’s by far the most dangerous pony in the world”

“In history!” Shouted Spit Fire.

Blue Blood glared at the Pegasus and then turned back to the girls.
Pinkie began to cry on Rarity’s chest, who unsure what to do began to stroke her mane.
The prince let them cry and turned to his agents.

“I just sent agent Scratch to re-equip herself, same for you girls. I need the whole Ponyville division ready for anything. We cannot allow the psycho to hurt Princess Sparkle.

“Are you helping us personally Blue Blood?” Asked Rarity.

“Unfortunately not, auntie Celestia just assigned me a mission, besides my designated area is Canterlot. But I assure you Rarity, this girls know what they do, and my second in command will be leading them. Lieutenant Hooves!”

Derpy entered to the cellblock at her boss’ command.

“Derpy?!” Asked Rainbow.

“Ey, nopony can be that clumsy, Dash; every secret agent needs and alibi” explained the gray Pegasus. “And don’t worry, I promis nothing will happen to anypony under my watch”

“Lieutenant Hooves is my best agent” assured Blue Blood. “This time Maud caught us out of guard but there will be no next time. The psycho is going down, with all respect of course”

Pinkie sobbed again but nodded sadly.

And for Spike he hugged Twilight protectively.

“And don’t worry Twilight, just like with Mr. Swirl I’ll be here to protect you”

Twilight returned the hug.

“Thank you Spike, but this time let’s leave this to the professionals”

At next day the girls went back to their respective business but this time under the watch of the Secret Service. But everypony were more concerned about Pinkie’s feelings. She was awfully down since she found out the kind of pony Maud really was; and there was no use to deny it, Blue Blood even gave her Maud’s complete expedient.

And in the meantime Maud was calmly laying in the bed of her hotel room, disguised with mane and fur dye (no magic, she would never use something invented by an inferior race like the ‘hornies’).

“They think that yesterday’s bomb was for the alicorn, just as I planned. Now we can only wait”

She turned to Boulder and nodded.

“Yes, it’s boring but there’s nothing we can do about it”

Then Maud slowly walked to the window guided by her instincts and just as she thought she saw Pinkie Pie along with her friends; and just by sight she knew there was something wrong with her sister.

“I guess she knows” sighed Maud.

Boulder didn’t say anything, or at least anything anypony but Maud could heard.

“You know I can’t go there, do you think she would forgive me after what I’ve done? Yes, I know I got involved with bird-brains, a horny and an alicorn just to make her happy but it’s too late now. You know? The only one I could get along with was the farmer, she’s slightly related to us so there’s a chance she’s a pure-blooded earth pony like us”

She looked at the window again and felt Boulder’s weight getting into her pocket.

“Well, I suppose you’re right, sooner or later I’ll have to face her. In the meantime, why do you insist in confront him personally?”

Maud listened and face-hoofed.

“As you wish. I promised I will help, and I will but I highly recommend you to reconsider your plans”

…

Spike was really worried for Twilight, he knew she counted on the Secret Service and she was very powerful by herself, but for what he learnt from Maud, he couldn’t rest easily; so he decided to gather his friends to plan something in case Maud attacked and of course they agreed; after all their sisters were in great danger.

“And what’s the plan, Spike?” Asked Scoots.

“I seriously don’t know, we need a prank powerful enough to keep her under control, the problem is I have no idea where to start!”

“Still it isn’t safe here, I suggest we move to the headquarters” suggested Sweetie Belle.

Good idea, so they ran to the clubhouse when they were stopped by Derpy.

“Kids, wait!” Asked the jolly mailmare. “Are you going to Sweet Apple Acres?

“Yes, yes we are” sighed Rumble. “What do you want anyway, Derpy?”

“Yeah, we kind of have something serious between hooves” said Apple Bloom.

The mailmare frowned and after check if there were anypony listening, she faced the filly.

“I know, I’m supposed to be your escort. Secret Service, remember?”

“But this problem is with Twilight, it has nothing to do with us!” Protested Spike. “In fact we can do something to help”

“I’m sure you can, but try to understand: you’re still just children and this is very serious business. At least let me walk you to your headquarters, it’s all I ask. Don’t do it for me, for your sisters; they’ll be more comfortable if a trained soldier goes with you”

The agents of chaos exchanged uncomfortable looks but sighed defeated and agreed. At the end the walk was just awkward but short.

“Okay, we’re here!” Said Spike when they arrived to the clubhouse.

“Yeah, thank you Derpy” smiled Sweetie Belle.

“Whenever you need” smiled back the mailmare.

The agents of chaos then were about to enter when Derpy noticed something, it was some kind of blue dust under the tree where the clubhouse were built.

“Oh hay no!”

And she flew at a speed that would make Rainbow Dash get envious; and tackled the kids just in time because half of a second later, the house exploded in a million pieces as violently as Twilight’s tower did.

“WHAT? WHY?” Cried Sweetie Belle creating a force-field to protect her friends along with Spike.

Spike used his powers to clean the dust and then Derpy got closer to examine what was left from the chaos headquarters. And she didn’t like what she found: several pieces of paper with the message GREETINGS FROM SALVATION AND THE ROCK OF MADNESS.

“I’ve heard about Salvation, but what on Equestria is the Rock of Madness?” Asked Rumble.

“I don’t understand, I simply don’t understand” mumbled Apple Bloom.

Spike scratched his head.

“I think I heard that name before but I just don’t remember where”

“We’ll think about that later” said Derpy firmly. “But right now we’re going back to Ponyville immediately. This was clearly meant for you guys; and as a member of the Secret Service I must keep you safe”

The agents of chaos nodded slowly and began to follow Derpy, who was frowning in concern. Damn it, what was going on with Maud? Why would she attack the Lord of Chaos? Defy alicorns was one thing, but defy a god? No, there was something else here.
But what?

In the meantime, the explosion was so big that everypony in Ponyville witnessed it; including certain guest in certain hotel and her pet-rock.

“The threat is done” said Maud boringly. “Now let’s move to phase two”

She turned when she noticed the rock wasn’t in her pocket. Where was he? Oh, there he was, sitting in the small table along with an empty glass and a bottle of whisky.

“I know I paid for all-included, but don’t you think it’s a little too early to celebrate, Boulder?”

Spike, this time let us protect you

Spike, for this time let us protect you

A new day started in Ponyville, and in the town’s finest hotel, Maud Pie was getting ready for a new day of conspiracies and machinations. But when she was walking out of the shower the first thing she noticed was the empty bottle aside of a rock on top of the room’s desk. The earth pony sighed.

“I’ve heard about owners who give a little liquor to their pets but I’m pretty sure I’m the first pony who owns a rock with problems of alcoholism.

And looking through the window, she had to put a hoof on her heart when she saw her sister Pinkie Pie going to the store to get some orange juice for her breakfast with the Cake family.

“So close but so far” said Maud dryly. “No, Boulder, I’m not talking to you. Stop complaining and go to sleep, this is what happens when you don’t know how to drink moderately. You have thousands of years but sometimes you act like a foal”

Pinkie Pie wasn’t in her best shape, since the night she learnt her sister was a wanted pony she had to pretend that nothing was wrong with her, but in the bottom of her heart she could barely handle all this. She felt betrayed, betrayed by the pony she loved the most and spent most of the night remembering all the good times she and Maud shared.
Why? Why was this happening? Maud was truly evil? She deliberately tried to kill Spike and the agents of chaos? No, it couldn’t be!

And in Twilight’s Palace, the Princess of Friendship was listening the report from lieutenant Hooves.

“You heard me your Highness, the target is definitely Spike”

“But are you sure?” Asked Twilight gulping.

“I’m afraid so” said the gray Pegasus biting her lip. “Maud even bothered to threaten him directly, and we all know that Maud Pie is brutally honest. When she threatens somepony she means it”

“But it has no sense!” Protested Spike. “Isn’t her quarrel against the Crown and the cohabitation of the three pony races? And I’m not even a pony!”

“Sorry kiddo, but I’m afraid that’s the situation” said Derpy placing a hoof on Spike’s shoulder. “And then there’s that message about the Rock of Madness, I don’t know what it mean but we have our best code-breaker working on it”

Twilight smiled grateful, of course, if somepony could find the meaning of all this that was agent Lyra; who right at that moment was studying multiple documents at the time looking for any reference to the Rock of Madness. It was literally a ton of paperwork, so much that Lyar stood awake the whole night, but still found nothing useful.

“Lyra?” Asked Bon-Bon walking downstairs worried about her wife. “What are you doing? Did you spent the whole night investigating that fantasies of yours?”

Lyra sighed internally, she really hated arguing with Bon-Bon just to keep her identity as a secret but she had to, that was the downside of being a secret agent.

“Fantasies? What you mean with fantasies Bonnie?” Asked the minty unicorn suddenly enraged. “This is no fantasy, the truth is out there! In fact I’m very close to find concrete evidence that certain famous anthropologist about to prove the existence of humans was silenced by the Crown. This is a conspiracy to hide them from us, but look at every-day items like cutlery or musical instruments! Those are clearly designed for fingers not hooves!”

Bon-Bon rolled her eyes patiently, she loved Lyra with all her heart but this obsession with humans was a mayor annoyance.
Lyra was famous all over Equestria for being one of the main authors related to the HUMAN-phenomena and every day the minty unicorn received at least one letter from another fan of those paranoid fantasies. And Lyra’s paranoia went to the point every once in a while she ‘detected’ an agent from the government sent to silence her. But of course as a former secret agent Bon-Bon knew it wasn’t more than nonsense because the spies existed to defend Equestria from real threats as monsters or organized crime; not paranoid morons. But still Lyra refused to believe her and keep looking over her shoulder.

But Lyra wasn’t truly interested in such things, if she published those books for conspiracy-theorists because her position as a spy was to decode all kind of hidden messages from the enemies of Equestria and encode some messages on her own to other agents of the Secret Service. Hidden inside the paranoid fantasies about humans, the secret messages were mostly ignored for most of the ponies; and if an overly obsessed fan found the secret, it didn’t matter since most of the ponies wouldn’t take them seriously.
What Lyra wished the most was to tell the truth to her wife, but precisely because of the terrorist organization Salvation she wasn’t allow to tell her anymore; it didn’t matter if Bon-Bon used to be a spy as well.

“Lyra!” Suddenly called Bon-Bon getting the minty unicorn back to reality.

“Yes Bonnie?”

“You are going with me to buy groceries and then straight to bed, understand? I’ve told you a thousand times I don’t like you to stay awake because of this human nonsense. No Lyra, it’s dangerous for your health”

“Yes mom” ironized Lyra.

“Quiet” ordered Bon-Bon. “Taking care of the love of my life it’s something I have to do, okay? Now let’s move!”

Lyra resigned to reorganize the papers, after all she couldn’t find any clue in Maud Pie’s message; but perhaps a little air and a good nap would help her to advance. So once she put everything in order, Lyra followed Bon-Bon to the market, the life of a married couple was hard from time to time; especially when she couldn’t tell her wife the truth.

By her way Twilight and Spike went out of the Palace very concerned, followed closely by Vinyl and Octavia.

“Believe me Twilight, I don’t know what Maud Pie wants but I assure you Twi that she’ll know what I’m truly capable of” said Spike charging the black and purple energy of chaos in his claw.

Twilight looked at him worriedly and shook her head.

“Spike please, don’t take this so lightly; you may be a god now but still a kid. And Maud Pie is a different kind of enemy than us or even Star Swirl” said Twilight hugging the dragon. “I’m scared Spike, I don’t know what can happen to you”

“But Twi!” Protested Spike separating from the embrace. “You said that, I’m a god, nothing can stop me now!”

“Spike shut up! This is not one of your games, out here there’s a pony who unlike Star Swirl knows who you are and actually wants to kill you! Don’t you understand?”

“Yes, but don’t worry about it…”

“IT’S MY JOB WORRYING FOR YOU, BOSS DAMN IT!” Cried Twilight shaking Spike violently. “Spike, please, I understand you’re a god and have incredible powers, but also you’re still my little brother and I should be the one watching you. Everyone needs to be protected once in a while”

“I…”

“Just for this time let us protect you Spike” said Twilight hugging the dragon both with wings and hooves.

Spike returned the hug this time, he was ready for the scolding but see Twilight crying got him out of guard; and just what Twilight needed to make him understand. At the end Twilight was the one who finished the hug and looked Spike to the eyes.

“Go for your friends Spike, I spoke with the Princesses, they’ll be taking care of you in Canterlot while the Secret Service stops Maud here”

“But Twilight!” Protested Spike.

“Spike, please do me this little favor. I’ll be more comfortable if I know you’re safe out of here, and more important: you owe at least this”

The dragon nodded now defeated, but suddenly he thought in something.

“Fine, we’ll go to Canterlot” sighed Spike. “But now, you know who needs support urgently? Pinkie Pie! Knowing Pinkie she surely didn’t took well the thing that her sister is a dangerous criminal”

“You’re right Spike, we must got talk to her” agreed Twilight walking to Sugar Cube Corner.

The Cakes were cleaning and attending costumers respectively, when Twilight and Spike entered to the bakery.

“Good morning mister and missis Cake, is Pinkie home?”

“Yes, she seemed a little down so we said her to take the day off” explained Miss Cake worriedly. "She’s upstairs in her room if you want to see her”

Twilight nodded quickly and went upstairs with Spike right behind her.
They found Pinkie watching her old scrapbook of memories with her dear older sister; especially the photos she took the day Maud and her friend went to her family’s farm just to gain Maud’s friendship. So it was true that Maud hated her friends because of their races? And then saw Spike and Twilight looking at her doubtful about what to say.

“Twilight be honest. You knew all this time Maud was part of Salvation, right? Why did you lied to me?!”

Twilight sighed deeply.

“Because I didn’t knew much Pinkie Pie, military business are rarely discussed with me unless Princess Celestia and Luna consider it absolutely necessary. I knew Maud provided explosives but nothing more, and I didn’t say anything to you first because I wasn’t allowed to; and second because I thought she was being forced. And to be honest I’m still unsure if she’s truly the leader of Salvation or somepony is setting her up”

Pinkie nodded, at least she knew Twilight was telling the truth.

“Okay. I need to go for a walk to clear my thoughts, want to join me?”

“Pinkie of course!” Said Twilight shyly.

“What are friends for?” Asked Spike with a smile.

Pinkie thanked them from her heart and together they started to walk around Ponyville.
Pinkie was advancing slowly and with her head down causing to everypony mumble around her, looking her like that wasn’t a good sign; but looking her along with the Princess and the Lord of Chaos was also relieving, it meant that Pinkie was feeling bad but her friends will cheer her up soon.

“By the way, the agents of the Secret Service are looking for any sign of danger or any disguised” said Twilihgt suddenly. “Sorry Pinkie but if Maud comes…”

“Don’t worry Twilight” sighed the pink pony. “But if you catcht Maud it would be great if you let me speak with her. I want to understand”

Twilight nodded awkwardly when Rainbow joined them.

“Ey Pinkie! Why the long face?” Greeted the cyan Pegasus.

“Do ya’ really have to ask?” Scolded Applejack joining to the group as well. “What would happen to you if you suddenly figure that yer’ role-model is a dangerous sociopath? Oh, sorry Pinkie”

“Don’t worry about” said Pinkie sadly noticing that their friends joined them out of nowhere. “I can’t deny it anymore now that Blue Blood gave me the file on her. I just want to understand”

“Well I can try to catch her for you so you two can talk” offered Spike charging his powers.

“Don’t you dare Spike!” Scolded Twilight angrily. “Seriously”

“But is no big deal! I defeated Star Swirl, remember?” Asked Spike overconfidently.

“Star Swirl was a demented elder who could be easily defeated by annoying him to his breaking point, Maud Pie is a dangerous terrorist who wants to kill you, there’s no comparison!”

“My only question is, why does Maud want to kill Spike? What he ever did to her?” Asked Rainbow Dash.

“Yes, he’s annoying but not to this point” mumbled Fluttershy. “Why would Maud want to harm Spike?”

“Definitely something isn’t right here” said Applejack.

“I know” said Twilight. “Anyway, we’re here!”

Spike blinked surprised when he noticed they were in the train station where the agents of the Secret of Service and the Agents of Chaos were already waiting for them (except for Babs who was safely in ManeHattan).

“What?”

“I told you Spike: until Maud Pie is stopped the six of you are going to Canterlot and I we won’t take a no for an answer”

“But isn’t this a little too much?” Complained Spike. “Again, I’m a god, what I have to even concern about?”

Sweetie Belle just approached gently and placed a hoof on his shoulder.

“Spike, I love you but this time I prefer to listen to Twilight”

“A’m too young to explode” added Apple Bloom.

“Dude, we never question your leadership but this time I have to agree with the grownups” mumbled Rumble. “If you want to stay be my guest but you’re on your own. If the psycho wants the Lord of Chaos she surely wants us as well”

“Not to mention that Maud won’t stop even if you’re children” said Twilight really serious and then turning to her friends. “Now girls, are you okay with the team of chaos going to Canterlot?”

“Do you have to even ask?” Said Rainbow Dash. “Scoots, go with the Princess. Seriously”

“It’s the wisest thing to do” agreed the Pegasus filly. “Spike, listen to common sense for once”

“Fine, fine, I already agreed and I’ll keep my promise!” Said Spike. “But seriously, I think you’re all overreacting”

The ponies just rolled their eyes but didn’t say anything to the dragon and made him board the train along with his friends. And for extra security measures, the train wasn’t a regular one but an exclusive one to the Secret Service previously revised by their respective technicians and engineers from the Secret Service; and also Blue Blood himself was on that train as the kids’ personal security.

“Is all this really necessary?” Complained Spike again.

“You’re asking for a punch in the face,” warned him Sweetie Belle. “What the hay is wrong with you Spike? A psycho is after you trying to kill you!”

“Yeah, what do you have to prove anyway?” Asked Scoots.

“Spike if you’re trying to impress me you’re doing it wrong. In fact I’m seriously considering to break up with you, sorry but I’m not dating a suicidal dragon”

That was it, Spike finally fell on his knees and let escape a few tears.

“First Twilight now you, why don’t you leave me alone?”

“Because we’re your friends and Twilight your sister, pal” said Scootaloo face-hoofing. “And Spike, Princess Luna taught me something: it’s okay to be afraid, you have nothing to be ashamed of”

Spike created a small smoke puff and smashed the floor.

“Is not that, I’m not ashamed”

“Then what?” Asked Sweetie cuddling to him.

“I, I, I don’t know what to do!!” Said Spike. “Want me to say it? I’M AFRAID, OKAY? I’VE BEING AFRAID SINCE SHE ALMOST MADE TWILIGHT AND ME BLOW UP BUT… I’m not afraid of Maud”

“Then what?” Asked Apple Bloom.

Spike sighed.

“I’m afraid for you and our sisters, just like that time when we fought Star Swirl… like I said I am a god, I know I can defend myself, but what about you guys? I don’t want that Maud Pie use you as bait or a shield, I know my life is in danger but you’re the ones who worry me guys. I can’t lose you, and if I go on my own I’ll make sure you’re safe while I fight the terrorist”

And he began to cry, hugging his friends wanting to protect them.

“Spike” said Blue Blood entering to the wagon.

“What?”

“I couldn’t help but hear you” said the most secret agent of Celestia’s most secret service. “I know how you feel, believe me; that’s why I preferred to pretend to be a jerk, to make sure that nopony gest in danger because of me. But come on kid, you’re a team player! And I know you want to protect your loved ones but come on, you’re eleven years old, even with all your power you’re just a kid and there are some things you can’t do. It happens to everypony!”

Spike half-smiled.

“Thank you Blue Blood”

“Whenever you need. In the meantime enjoy your stay in Canterlot”

In Ponyville, Maud saw the train leaving along with a hot-air balloon and a Royal Carriage; oh and spark of teleportation magic coming from the Palace of Friendship. Apparently the little Lord of Chaos had left and the Secret Service wanted to make sure she couldn’t follow them too easily.

“Okay Boulder, he’s already far from your only weakness: the power of Harmony. I guess you can take care of this on your own, right?”

Maud felt how the weight of her pocket jumped to another place and nodding, she left the room after disguise herself with sunglasses, a hat, a camera; and last but not least, a huge smile. Everything that she needed to look like another tourist.

Pinkie and her friends were trying their best to cheer up the pink pony. After their walk around Ponyville they decided to have a picnic that kind of worked making Pinkie felt loved.

“Thank you girls, I knew I could count on you” smiled Pinkie Pie. “Maybe I’ll be better after a nice nap”

“I understand this whole situation can be a little overwhelming for you and sorry for not telling you before Pinkie Pie” smiled Twilight. “But we’re here if you need us, okay?”

“Okay girls. It’s a good idea, can you stay with me while I’m sleeping?”

“With pleasure” said Fluttershy kindly.

Pinkie smiled back to her friends when suddenly her entire body trembled.

“Pinkie Pie?” Asked Rainbow Dash fearing the worst.

“Pinkie-Sense!” Declared the pink pony before start running at full speed to who-knows-where.

“PINKIE WAIT!” Called the others, but it was too late, she had already disappeared.

Pinkie was running, her Pinkie sense couldn’t be wrong.

“We have to do something! She can be dangerous in that state!” Said Twilight.

“Yeah, Pinkie Pie is especially terrifying when she loses control” said Rainbow Dash remembering what happened during the remote’s prank.

Roseluck was happily selling a beautiful flowerpot to an especially charming tourist, everything seemed fine.

“Thank you Miss Rose” smiled the tourist.

“Those are especially resistant in long trips” assured the florist.

So the tourist was about to grab the flowerpot when suddenly Pinkie Pie jumped out of one of Rose’s biggest flowerpots and tackled the tourist beginning to punch her with all her strength. Pinkie’s eyes were burning with anger and pain; and both her body and mane in a darkish tone than usual.

No matter how much makeup or dye Maud was wearing, Pinkie would recognize her no matter what.

And for the ponies around, they ran to help the tourist because everypony knew Pinkie could destroy a rock without a problem, but this tourist was receiving Pinkie’s fearsome attacks like nothing, until she got bored and sent Pinkie flying with a single punch.

Pinkie landed on the other side of the town creating a huge crater with the impact. Then the tourist walking towards her calm and slowly. Clacking her neck, Maud put aside the broken sunglasses and just stared at Pinkie apparently indifferent, but Pinkie knew her better.

“Tell me, since when you can compete with me in strength Pinkie Pie?”

Pinkie slowly stood facing her older sister and getting ready for a fight.

“Why Maud? WHY?! ANSWER ME, ANSWER ME NOW!!” Demanded pinkie.

“Well, because I hate unicorns and pegasi. I know they didn’t asked to born inferior to the earth-ponies; but they need to learn their rightful place and not mix with us; because then you have cases like your bosses’ children. Even if the Cakes are both earth-ponies their blood is so stained that their…”

“DON’T DARE YOU TO MESS WITH POUND AND PUMPKING!” Shouted Pinkie trotting to Maud again.

Maud simply made a step aside and Pinkie went to crash straight to a wall.
She stood difficultly still facing Maud, when her friends came to the rescue. Rainbow screamed in anger and charged against Maud, but the terrorist reacted quickly taking a huge rock from the way and throwing it to Dash. The rock smashed Rainbow to the ground, still the cyan Pegasus was relatively fine since she was used to crash a lot.
Still Maud took another rock and looked at Rainbow with what Pinkie said was malice.

“You know bird-brain? I love wining, but victories against weaker and inferior ponies like you barely counts”

Twilight stood in front of her group of friends with her wings extended and horn glowing ready to fight.

“Give up Maud, I won’t let you hurt my friends or my little brother! Spike is already away from here where you can’t touch him!”

Maud shrugged.

“Do you really think I actually care about that dragon? He’s annoying but the times he was in my way he didn’t meant to. No, is Boulder the one who haves a problem with him, I only prepared the terrain. No your Majesty, as usual I have my own plans!”

“Still you won’t got away with it Maud!!”

“And you six are going to stop me? How if you’re too busy saving innocent lives?”

A powerful explosion right behind Maud resounded all over Ponyville and before the Mane 6 could do anything, the clock tower fell threatening to squash several innocent ponies who screamed in terror. Twilight screamed as well and used her magic to stop the tower and save them. Same for Pinkie, that guided by her Pinkie-sense detected that a construction was about to explode killing all the workers and people around. Another explosion, this time Princess Celestia’s statue was destroyed and the debris were about to fell on the unware ponies; and Rainbow went to action along with Applejack to put everypony safe before it was too late.

Rarity and Fluttershy exchanged a quick look and began to guide the ponies to the only place they knew it was safe (after a careful inspection by the experts of the Secret Service): Twilight’s Palace. Normally they would choose the town hall but it exploded as well threatening even more ponies.

It was like Maud said, they weren’t able to stop her at this conditions.

…

Spike and his team were having a good time along with the Princesses, especially Rumble who went to meet his parents who worked as Lunar Guards. Luna was kind enough to give Miss Night Wing and Mister Red Hood the day off so they could spend the day with their son and his friends by showing them Canterlot.

“By the way, can we see Black Swordsman and Lighting Flash?” Asked a very excited Scootaloo.

“Yeah, I heard that recently they went into the creepy Sunny Town defeating the evil spirit Ruby who had cursed the town” said Apple Bloom excitedly. In fact she had lived a horrible experience in Sunny Town and when she heard that Equestrias’s strongest warriors freed the town from its course she wanted to ask them personally what happened.

“We’ll see what we can do” said mister Red Hood. “I think they have patrol-duty tonight”

Princess Luna shook her head.

“Today is all about to please this children” assured the Princess of the Night. “Of course you can see my captains, girls. They’ve been asking for you since the night of the wolf Pies”

So the group lead to the Palace to call the soldiers. And for Spike was slowly getting more relaxed until he was having a little fun himself; such a shame Babs couldn’t join them for that day but everypony agreed she was safer in her home.

Then a dry sound right behind them called everypony’s attention. They turned to see what was going on and the soldiers prepared their swords ready for combat, but there was nothing; just a forgotten rock in the hallway.

“And this?” Asked Spike scratching his head.

Then the rock started to roll towards Spike ready for the final battle. A voice was head in everypony’s head: THE POSITION IS MINE!

…

Inside Twilight’s Palace, all the citizens of Ponyville were praying this building didn’t blow up as well, even if they didn’t understood what was going on there. All they knew was the Bearers of Harmony were fighting but not against Spike, because he never was this violent. Then who they were facing?

Outside the destruction kept going and going, and the Mane 6 were trying their best to save all the ponies they could but they couldn’t keep going like this forever. What did Maud Pie wanted? What was she doing in Ponyville if she wasn’t looking for Spike?

Vinyl Scratch was looking through the window every once in a while and then to her partners of the Secret Service. Luckily they were in the Palace, in the town hall they couldn’t sneak out that easy. At the end they were waiting for Derpy’s instructions; and once the gray Pegasus made sure her daughter Dinky was safely with Doctor Hooves (who really loved the filly) she made a sign to the agents. It was show time!

“This is madness, what do you think is going on out there, Lyra?” Asked Bon-Bon to her wife.

But Lyra didn’t answered.

“Lyra?”

Bon-Bon noticed she was alone, but why? Where was Lyra?
With her trained eyes of a former secret agent, Bon-Bon began to look for her wife, and she got Lyra sneaking out of the Palace with Vinyl, Octavia and Derpy; all her friends, but what were they doing in such a dangerous situation? Bon-Bon raised an eyebrow and went after them.

Unaware of Bon-Bon, each of the spies took their respective secret weapons: a hypersonic lire, a mailbag full of bombs disguised as letters, a hypersonic cello and laser-beam sunglasses.

“In the name of the Secret Service let’s finish this!” Said Derpy that much for Bon-Bon’s surprise had fixed her divert eye. “Maud Pie is the greatest threat we ever face and we have to stop her now that we have the chance. Remember your training, and take care”

And suddenly Derpy turned to Bon-Bon who was spying on them from the window.

“Especially you Bon-Bon, fight with terrorist isn’t the same that fight with monsters”

Everypony turned where her leader was seeing.

“Bonnie?” Asked Octavia.

“Unexpected” giggled Vinyl. “Such Secret Agents we are!”

“We’ll worry about that later” said Octavia. “At least she’s a trained spy too”

Another explosion.

“We’re leaving you two so you can talk, but don’t take long!” Commanded Derpy. “Secret Service, GO!”

The agents arrived at the moment an expansive wave from the last explosion destabilized Rainbow Dash making the cyan Pegasus to fall, but this time she was caught on air by Derpy.

“Derpy?” Asked Rainbow Dash.

The gray Pegasus left her gently on the floor and charged against Maud Pie with all her speed that made Rainbow Dash drop her jaw to the floor. What the hay?

Maud threw several heavy rocks to Derpy, but the agent agily avoided it and tackled Maud dragging the earth pony through the field and then do an elegant flip on the air throwing several of her explosive letters to Maud. The terrorist answered by taking a huge rock and using it as a shield.

“Derpy since when you can fly like that?” Asked Dash.

“Since always” shrugged Derpy with half of a smile and then turning to Maud. “Maud Pie, in the name of the Secret Service you are under arrest!”

Maud boringly shrugged.

“Oh, the Secret Service have finally arrived” said Maud dryly. “Now I can move on”

“What are you planning to do lunatic?” Asked Vinyl arriving with Octavia.

“My plans are none of your business”

“So this is how is gonna be” sighed Octavia preparing her cello. “Vinyl, now!”

The white unicorn teleported away and Octavia played her cello that shot a huge sonic wave that sent Maud to the other side of the town where she was captured by Vinyl’s magic.

“This is the end of the way Pie” said Vinyl with a smirk.

Maud just stared at the agent indifferently.

“Aren’t you Fancy Pants’ daughter? Tell me how did he took you are a secret agent?”

“Go to hell” mumbled Vinyl.

“You know, I thought my family had issues but then he told me how all this years he was guiding your sexuality to like mares to not to risk of having non-unicorn grandchildren. That was just cruel, Fancy Pants is father of the year”

Straight to the heart.
Vinyl couldn’t answer to this since she began to remember her puberty, her father’s pressure about not dating stallions, the trips to the strip-clubs where Fancy forced Vinyl to molest another mare… it was just too much for the unicorn and she unwillingly released the earth pony.
Taking her chance Maud kicked Vinyl who was caught by Octavia.

“Tavi…”

“Vy, don’t listen to her. You are with me because you want to, remember? Not because your horrible father wanted it this way, but because we fell in love for being ourselves…”

Vinyl cleaned her tears.

“Yeah, I’m sorry for worrying you…”

Right at the moment the building behind them exploded, but luckily for them they both had a device with a hidden shield-spell: Vinyl in her headphones and Octavia in her bowtie, so they barely felt that.

And for the Mane 6 they just finished evacuating ponies to Twilight’s Palace but Maud Pie had caused a lot of destruction already, and they were just having a taste of this enemy’s true strength.

…

Luna and Celestia couldn’t believe what they were seeing, after all this years the Rock of Madness had returned.

“It can’t be… the Rock of Madness” gasped Luna.

“Rock of Madness?” Asked Sweetie. “What on Equestria is going on?”

Spike’s eyes widened.

“I remember! You were Discord’s first sentient creation, the rock who would give any pony extraordinary powers but it would drive him/her completely insane in the process”

Yes, yes I am little dragon! Said Boulder’s voice inside everypony’s heads. The Rock was using all its power to be listened by soempony else than its owner but it didn’t care now that the final battle was about to start; once he defeat Spike power wont’ be a problem anymore. My original owner Pinkie Pie was a disappointment, instead of the dangerous psycho I wanted her to be she became the incarnation of Laughter one of the Elements of Harmony. I wish I gave that power to my best friend Maud but she refuses to accept my gifts since she prefers to remain sane.

“Okay, there are a lot of words to describe Maud Pie but sane isn’t one of them” whispered Celestia to Luna.

Still the rock heard her.
I admit Maud is a total sociopath but I swear I didn’t had anything to do with it. Anyway, I challenge you Spike, and once I defeat you I’ll be the new Lord of Chaos as master Discord promised me when I was born.

Everypony had a sweat-drop on their temples.

“Let me see if I get this right” said Scoots raising an eyebrow. “The weird-ass rock Maud Pie always carries is a creation from Discord from several years ago?”

“And that’s why Maud wants to kill Spike?” Asked Apple Bloom as confused as her friend. “Because her pet-rock asked to? Are ya’ sure ya’ didn’t affect Maud?”

“Yes because Pinkie does weird stuff and all but that doesn’t mean she’s not crazy, right?” Said Sweetie Belle softly.

You’re getting this wrong, Pinkie Pie does that weird stuff precisely because she’s crazy! Explained Boulder patiently. And no, I haven’t touch Maud. But it doesn’t matter now that I’m about to take the position as Lord of Chaos! Prepare young dragon, because my owner made sure we’re far from the only thing that can turn me back into a normal rock so there’s nothing you can do to stop me now!

Spike face-clawed.

“Let me guess: the Bearers of Harmony and the Rainbow Power”

Precisely.

And the rock rolled to Spike, who simply took it and threw it away.

“I guess battle is over” said Spike.

“Most anticlimactic battle ever” said Sweetie.

Luna grinded her teeth.

“So many lives in danger because a stupid rock? The most dangerous terrorist in the Equestrian history is attacking Ponyville because of a rock?”

Spike charged his powers again.

“Damn it, I must go save the others! Maud is creating a disaster because of this rock’s quarrel with me! I can’t allow this!”

Celestia stopped him.

“Spike stop, please. You fought your battle and you won, but Maud is out of your league Spike. Believe me, the rock was just an excuse for Maud to create a distraction. For the last time your day and let the experts take care of this. As everypony have been telling you, you’re a god but still a kid, let us protect you for this time okay?”

At the end Spike sighed and smiled, yeah, he was in good hooves.

…

Lyra and Bon-Bon ran to action ready to help their friends against the demented pony.

“So all this time you’ve been lying to me too?” Asked Bon-Bon.

“Believe me honey, when you told me you were also a spy I got really excited, and first thing I did was to ask permission to my superiors to tell you the truth, but then something happened and the security measures got more complicated”

“What happened?”

They were passing nearby Ponyville schoolhouse and it exploded.

“This mad pony escaped” explained Lyra. “We caught every member of Salvation including the leaders except for her. And she’s considered the most dangerous pony in the world”

“And what about Glimmer? And Nightmare Moon? And King Sombra?” Asked Bon-Bon.

“Maud Pie have genius-level intelligence, she doesn’t hesitate in taking a life (or several), uses innocents to protecte herself, she managed to hide explosives inside Canterlot Palace during the time she was invited to the Gala, she knows how to fight, incredible strength, knows how to make especially destructive bombs using only materials you find in everyday items; we’ve captured her in six different occasions and she always manages to force us to release her because she had threatened several cities, she stole several valuable files from Princess Celestia’s personal archives and sold them to enemy nations such as the Changeling Hive and the Dragon Kingdom so… yes, she’s even more dangerous that those three together”

Bon-Bon admitted Lyra was right and kept running.
They found their friends right at the time when Maud was fighting alone against Vinyl, Derpy and Octavia and the time; and she was winning.

Lyra exchanged a look with Bon-Bon and shot Maud making her fall and Bon-Bon immobilized her with her enormous strength-

“I am a rock farmer! I can easily break ten-ton rocks only with my hooves! How are you capable to restrain me?” Maud asked as indifferent as always.

“I used to be a monster hunter” said Bon-Bon calmly. “I have restrained Zodiac monsters only with my strength: you know, Ursas, Capricornios, Leos and even a frightening Virgo”

Maud Pie rolled her eyes and let Bon-Bon cuff her. Hyper-strong hoof-cuffs especially designed for Maud.

“In the name of the Secret Service you are under arrest” said Bon-Bon.

Finally it was over.

After a long discussion they decided to take Maud in a hot-air balloon not risking for a bomb hidden on the train-tracks or in the carriage and was carefully watched by Vinyl and Octavia. But they all knew she was going to escape, she always did.

“Why is a pegasi division surrounding us?” Asked Maud.

“In case… no, I mean when you explode this basket” said Vinyl angrily.

Maud nodded.

“Smart, but not enough”

Right under the balloon were the train-tracks from Ponyville to Canterlot, and the suddenly it exploded in a million pieces right at the time the train was passing by. The pegasi gasped and flew to save the innocents and Maud simply jumped out of the balloon with her dress inflating as it was some kind of parachute.
Was she afraid to be caught again? Well, a second bomb exploded, this time inside the train forcing the agents to focus in saving lives instead of pay attention to her.

As always damn Maud.

…

In the place between worlds, in one of the several bars for employees for both companies (Mr. Boss’ and the Other One’s), the bartender was looking funny to a rock in front of an empty glass of whisky. Then the bartender (some kind of angel) heard the rock’s voice inside his head again and refilled the glass. Was it weird to attend a rock? No, in that place all kinds of beings from all kinds of worlds used to hang out.

Boulder was drinking depressively when he realized half of the costumers froze in horror and left the bar; the other half just bowed in adoration but also left the bar escaping from that horrible presence. The Being sat aside Boulder, it was male and female at the same time, so young but so old… it was everything and everyone; just like Mr. Boss but unlike him, this Being was surrounded by an aura of pure Evilness. No, it was more like Evilness was an expansion of Him. The Other One.

“You’re nothing but a stupid rock with a stupid goal” said the Being with indifference. “What were you thinking anyway? You are a rock, an useless rock. Oh, what I want? You see, I’ve been watching, no, not you. Why on earth you? No, the kid, I was watching the kid. Every time my Brother recruits someone I watch if I can make him or her work for me, but apparently this kid’s heart is with my Brother. Such a shame”

The Other One looked at the terrified bartender.

“I pay for this stupid rock, okay?”

The bartender gulped and nodded to the Source of all Evil.

“Where was I?” Said the Other One thoughtful. “Oh right, I was about to stop watching when someone called my attention, your owner, what’s her name? Maud? Okay, I need you to give her a message. Don’t disappoint me, okay?”

…

Back in Equestria, hidden inside a forest, Maud was walking calmly when suddenly felt a small weight on her pocket.

“Stop complaining, I warned you from the beginning don’t try to confront him directly, but you had to do it your way. After all this years of watching me you haven’t learn anything Boulder? What was that? What was I planning? Look at this, is wonderful”

Maud showed Boulder several pictures she took in battle: Bon-Bon, Vinyl, Octavia, Lyra and Derpy.

“Outside nations such as Reptilia, Griffinstone and the Hive would pay millions for the true identity of an agent of Equestria’s Secret Service, not to say five. With that mony I can rebuilt Salvation completely. What? Why I didn’t included Blue Blood? Well I want him to make him pay personally, I thought you would understand the feeling”

Maud nodded once and kept walking.

“And by the way, where were you?”

Maud raised an eyebrow.

“The Other One? And who the hell is the First One?”

Is not important my friend, what matters is that the Other One saw what you saw and was impressed by your intelligence, combat abilities and much more. And he wants me to give you a message.

“Okay…”

Maud Pie: how much for your soul?

Author's Note

Okay, this story arc is over but Maud Pie will return later on the fic.
I hope you all liked it and as I said on last chapter, this was only an experiment, I’ll return to my usual comedy on next chapters.

And to make things clear: Maud is NOT influenced by Boulder, she’s a sociopath all by herself!

Read ya’ later!!

Sleepwalking-sugar-rush

Sleepwalking-sugar-rush

Sleepwalking-sugar-rush

That afternoon was one of the most tyring for everypony, for one side the Bearers of Harmony had to fight one of the most dangerous ponies in the world, Maud Pie, who destroyed half Ponyville; and in the meantime the Princesses watched over the agents of chaos who were still children even if they held great power. But at the end everything ended well (considering that Maud escaped) and Ponyville was safe, at least for the moment.

“Okay, thank you for all your help” said Spike happily preparing his luggage. “It was good to spend the afternoon with you Princesses but now I just want go home and take a long nap to forget what just happened”

“Still don’t get what the hay with the stupid rock but at least everything went back to normal” said Sweetie Belle sighing. “It’s a shame, I really wanted to spend the night here, it would be the second castle I stay”

Luna smiled to them gently but Celestia seemed more thoughtful.

“Tia?” Asked Luna raising an eyebrow.

Celestia sighed sadly, it had been a though day and spend the night with some children would be perfect to relax, it didn’t matter if they were the Agents of Chaos. Luna noticed her sister’s concern and nodded to the kids.

“Ey, why don’t you stay for tonight?” Offered the blue alicorn. “Think about it: since you didn’t made this disaster it wouldn’t be instantly cleaned by the Power of Harmony, besides the Secret Service is still looking for another bomb hidden in town. So stay, please?”

The kids exchanged a look but at the end Rumble nodded enthusiastically.

“You know? It’ll be great to spend the night with mom and dad” said Rumble cuddling with Night Wing and Red Hood.

“Yeah, Thunder would prefer it that way” said Night Wing thoughtful. “And Princess Luna already gave us the day off”

“Speaking of Thunder, we must tell him” said Rumble. “Ey Spike, can you send a note to my big bro?”

“Okay” said the dragon. “Anypony else is staying?”

One by one the girls raised a hoof.

“It’ll be fun!” Said Apple Bloom. “But are ya’ sure it won’t be a problem Princess Celestia?”

“Of course not! I love to have children around” said Princess Celestia. “And it’ll be a great chance to know you better Team of Chaos”

So at the end Spike wrote and sent six letters to everyone’s siblings saying they were staying with the Princesses. Five minutes later the answers came: everypony, Thunder Lane, Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow Dash and Twilight said they were okay with it, in fact it was kind of a relief since they weren’t absolutely sure that there weren’t any surprises left by Maud Pie.

“Great, I planned so many things!” Said Princess Celestia cheerfully. “What about we start with…”

But before Celestia could finish Spike snapped his claw to make appear a huge bowl full of candies of all candies and even a fountain with the melted version of it so everypony could soak the candies and have twice as sugar. And also made appear a bowl of marshmallows and melted chocolate for the agents of chaos.

“What about we start with this?” Offered the dragon.

Luna made a face-hoof.

“Spike, I don’t know how to tell you this but you opened the gates of Tartarus”

It was like a hurricane, without her beloved sugar (except for the times she asked Spike for it) Celestia felt something was missing in her life,; that’s why this was an extra especial occasion for Celestia, she just jumped to the bowl and took with a toothpick and soaked in the melted mixture. It was the double of pleasure and sweet goodness.

Everypony around made a step backwards just as a precaution.

“Pal, do you think it’ll be enough for the three of us?”

Spike shook his head and created a second bowl of candy.

“Nope, let’s leave that one to the Princess and we can share this one”

“Wise decision” said Luna feeling ashamed of her sister. “Okay Tia, dear, it’s almost time for me to rise the moon and risking to sound as mom shall I remind you the sugar rush you had last time? And think about cavities”

“I’ll brush my teeth four times tonight!” Said Celestia firmly. “Please Luna, I haven’t been able to eat all the sweets I want since that horrid Nightmare Night a year ago…”

“Sorry” mumbled Spike.

“However, I won’t waste this chance!”

Spike even refilled Celestia’s bowl when she was halfway through it.

“Thank you Spike!”

“Is the least I can do”

Princess Celestia moaned in pleasure when she felt the sugar rush, but it was more moderate that last time. But everypony knew that if she kept eating like that she won’t be able to sleep.

“Tia…” warned Luna.

“Don’t worry, everything is under control. Now, what about if we have some fun? Let’s start with a hot bath, just what I need after a day like this!”

And she bounced happily Pinkie-style to the bathroom that was just like Twilight’s, a giant tub like the ones from Japony. In fact Twilight got the idea for her tub from the Princess on the first place.

“I can get used to this” said Spike sinking into the bubbles.

“You really love to relax, don’t you?” said Sweetie Belle in a very good mood. “Every time you’re not working you’re on the spa or in your room with your comics”

“Mostly in the spa” clarified Scootaloo.

“What can I tell you girls? I love taking care of my scales” said Spike stroking his black body. “And don’t tell anypony, but live with Twilight is stressful as hell”

“She use to drown into a glass of water” agreed Celestia taking another of the candies from the bowl that was aside of the tub. “If something is missing in her plans, no matter how small it is, she freaks out. If she weren’t immortal I would worry about her blood pressure”

The others rolled their eyes and chuckled.
Then Celestia (half because it was her plan and half because she was a little hyperactive because of the excess of sugar) throw a stream of soapy water to Apple Bloom.

“EY!” Complained the filly responding water with water.

Everypony laughed and started a very chaotic water fight. Even Luna joined using her magic to divert the head of one of the showers and use it as a cannon, so the game changed to try to approach Princess Luna without being caught by the cold water stream.
There were only one problem:

“Luna you ruined my candies!” Complained the older sister.

The Princess of the Night shrugged.

“It’s your fault for bringing that stuff here”

“Don’t worry Princess Celestia, I’ll make more” promised Spike.

“Again it doesn’t seem like a good idea” said Luna worriedly. “Tia is a little too energetic already, she doesn’t need any more sugar”

“Don’t listen to her!” Said Celestia firmly. “Sister I promise I’ll take the right measures to not exaggerate with my candies but in the meantime allow Spike to give me some more”

Luna rolled her eyes but didn’t said another word and everypony got out of the tub.

“Shall we start worrying?” Asked Scoots to Luna.

“No, let her be” said the Princess. “But if she stays awake for two or three entire nights it’ll be all her fault. But also she’s very excited for having you here and she does what she can to make you feel comfortable when she’s around”

“Oh”

“However, this reminds me the first time she got a sugar rush”

“Oh, what happened?” Asked Sweetie.

“Well, at that time she was about eight years old, I don’t remember it that well since I was only four. But what I do remember is that our parents always had problems controlling her sweet-tooth. One night they left to war and we were under the charge of a babysitter, who was outsmarted by Tia and she spent the whole night eating sweet after sweet”

“What?” Asked Spike. “And what happened?”

“Just like the time you sent her your experimental candies for the Nightmare Night, she couldn’t sleep in three days. From that day our parents banned sweets from the city”

Everypony but Celestia laughed at this and continued having the improvised slumber-party.

The rest of the night was very peaceful, Celestia stopped eating that much because of Luna’s tale but besides that she was in really good mood. The Princess had always loved children, that’s why she was the teacher in the magic kindergarten, and from time to time she chose a young foal to guide him or her to greatness like Twilight or Sunset Shimmer; or even Cadence.
Of course she met a couple of mistakes on the past like with Blue Blood by messing with his dream to become an actor and guide him to work with the Secret Service. At least he was happier now that he dating Rarity Belle but she would never forgive herself for what she did to him.

But moving back to the present, the situation was different since the children weren’t her students but the Agents of Chaos, but they were really close to her and that was what mattered.

“Now, to keep with the schedule, I just purchased this product” said the white alicorn taking a box from a closet. “It didn’t existed on my times but I guess it’ll be fun: an Enchanted Game Board, a Ponyntendo Wee U. Is anypony on for a Super Smash party? Is up to eight players”

The kids shrieked excitedly and started playing along with the Princesses choosing the pieces for the game. Spike took a kind of galactic bounty hunter with an orange electric armor; Scoots a pony dressed in a green tunic and hat; Apple Bloom a farmer with creepy eyes; Rumble a blue hedgehog; Sweetie a Princess with an umbrella; Luna, a draconic turtle? And for Celestia a Princess with large ears and a bow.
They began to play.

After a few fights and some candies later they went to have dinner, then a few more rounds of Super Smash and then built a giant castle made of cards. And finally they went to sleep.

“Princess Celestia, here, it’s a sleeping potion” said Apple Bloom giving a small bottle to the white alicorn. “Princess Luna say that under this circumstances you better have this”

“I know, I know” sighed Celestia. “Okay, I’ll take it but just to calm my sister”

So Celestia drank the potion and went to rest. She’ll need that to forget what just happened with the psychopath of Maud Pie.

…

In Twilight’s Palace the girls had finally finished looking for any more traps left by Maud. At least their little sisters were safe in Canterlot. And at next day several workers from Canterlot would come to Ponyville to rebuild the town.

“Okay, that was intense!” Said Rainbow Dash. “I’m exhausted”

“At least there weren’t any seriously injured” said Applejack. “A’ would like them to catch Maud as soon as possible. Oh, sorry Pinkie Pie”

“It’s okay” sighed Pinkie. “I know Maud is very dangerous and we need to capture her, just do not keep mentioning it please”

“We understand darling” said Rarity hugging Pinkie Pie. “And you know you can count on us for everything, okay?”

“Yes, we’re all here for you” assured Fluttershy. “And I know you can count with the Agents of Chaos as well”

Pinkie Pie smiled, this helped her to recover at least a little.
Then Twilight put a gentle hoof on her shoulder.

“Whenever you feel like talking, we’ll be here for you. Now girls, why don’t you all go home? I’m sure you’re all really tired. And for me, I still have something very delicate I need to take care of”

“Don’t worry, we’re in this together” said Applejack. “Or is this Royal Business?”

Blue Blood entered to the Throne Room seeming very serious and exchanged a look with Twilight.

“It is indeed Royal Business but I don’t see why it have to be classified” shrugged the Prince. “Princess Twilight, about that thing we discussed…”

Twilight nodded.

“Yes, so is definitive?”

“I’m afraid it is” sighed Blue. “After all what Maud Pie did we have no choice but re-assign those girls”

Twilight nodded and opened one of the doors of the Throne Room, letting pass the Ponyville representatives of the Secret Service plus Bon-Bon who even if she was retired had a key part on the batlle.

“Boss! What are you doing here?” Asked Vinyl with a smile.

“Bad news I guess” mumbled Octavia.

Blue Blood frowned.

“You are half right Octavia, half. Maud Pie sold your secret identities to enemy nations and the five of you are the main targets of several organization we have fought as the Secret Service”

“So what now?!” Asked Lyra. “Shall we move? But I love living in Ponyville!”

“Yeah, we have made our lives here!” Protested Derpy. “We don’t want to be re-assigned!”

The Mane 6 were listening concerned. They all knew Vinyl, who hosted almost all of Pinkie’s party, Octavia who was the choice for the elegant parties; and of course they loved Derpy who always delivered mail with a smile and a song in her heart. Not to mention Bon-Bon’s sweets or Lyra’s craziness about humans. They would miss this girls even if they didn’t talk with them that much.

But Prince Blue Blood haven’t finished.

“As the Secret Service we must show a strong image, our enemies are waiting for you to hide and they won’t rest until they find and destroy you. No, we have to show them we’re not afraid. They know who you are so you must say, so what? Girls you won’t be reassigned to another location but another division”

“Another division?” Asked Derpy.

“Lieutenant Hooves, from now on you’re not my Lieutenant anymore. You’re captain of a new military unit, and your mission is to help and protect Princess Twilight”

Derpy couldn’t believe it.

“WHAT?

Twilight nodded ceremoniously.

“What you heard Captain Hooves, from now on the five of you will be known as the Guard of Friendship!” Announced Twilight. “Since I became an alicorn Princess Celestia have been insisting that I must have soldiers on my own, well, now I have them. But of course only if you accept. What do you say girls, want to be part of my Royal Guard”

“Do you have to even ask?” Asked Vinyl. “You can count me in!”

“Me too!” Said Octavia.

“And us!” Said Lyra and Bon-Bon at the same time.

Twilight smiled.

“It’ll be a new experience for all of us”

…

Princess Celestia was wandering in the field feeling very happy, the sun was shining, the pegasi placed just the right amount of clouds and the birds were chirping a cheerful melody. It was the perfect day in every way possible but suddenly they appeared floating towards her, the white alicorn’s lost friends: sweets. Sweets everywhere!

Celestia, Celestiaaaa, why did you abandoned us dear Celestiaaaa?

“What do you mean? But why and how? Why are you here?”

You abandoned us Celestiaaaa, aren’t we delicious anymore Celestiaaaaa?

“Of course you are delicious! You’ve always been… but not as much as before”

We don’t understand, you said we were all your favorites!

“NO, I DIDN’T MEAN TO ABANDON YOU, BUT THEN I TRIED SOMETHING CREATED TO BE SO GREAT THAT THE REST OF YOU AREN’T THE SAME ANYMORE. Not for me”

From the crowd of angry candies approached one that seemed like a normal bonbon but it was the source of all Celestia’s problems.

“Candy of all candies!”

Celestia, I’ve hurt you Celestia, but I never meant to. My intention was pure, to be eaten by your Royal mouth, I never thought I would separate you from my brothers and sisters. Please forgive, me forgive me! Come on, eat them, even if they’re not as tasty they deserve to be eaten as well. I am a creation from chaos, I have an unfair advantage over them, so please eat them at least for tonight!

Celestia nodded.

“I will, is the least I can do. HERE I COME MY BELOVED SWEETS!”

The sweets waited for her with open arms and she began to run but couldn’t reach them. No matter how fast she was moving her legs the sweets were still unreachable, how could she go where her friends were waiting? Celestia cried in frustration, the sweets didn’t move but she couldn’t reach them, it was like she was stuck or something. How could Celestia reach them? Oh, of course! She was a mighty alicorn, so she extended her wings and that help her to get closer but it wasn’t enough so the Princess prepared her horn and…

A tremor shacked the entire Palace awaking all the inhabitants.

“What’s happening?” Shouted Luna running to her sister’s room. “Is the Palace under attack?”

But when Luna arrived she found her sister’s door completely destroyed and the two bodyguards shaking in fear looking how Celestia (as tall and powerful as only herself) was standing there with a tiny string of smoke coming from her horn. But the strangest thing was that she was completely asleep, so asleep that she was even snoring and drooling on her pajamas.

“Tia?” Asked Luna moving backwards.

“Sweets, wait for me my beloved Sweets!”

And the Princess again surrounded herself with all her power and sent a magic beam to Luna; but the blue alicorn was able to dodge the attack because of her swordsman agility so the only thing Celestia destroyed was another wall.

The white alicorn just keep moving destroying wall after wall looking for something, but what? It was when she destroyed the eighth wall when Luna guessed that her sister was going to the room where she kept all her tributes from the Nightmare Nights.

“Oh my sweets! I finally got you!”

And the Princess devoured the entire room’s content in just a few second and then kept moving looking for even more sugar.

“Where are you going my beloved candies?”

The team of chaos ran downstairs.

“What’s going on?!” Asked Spike. “Is Maud Pie again?”

Luna shook her head.

“No, is my sister” explained Luna astonished. “Spike what have you done?”

“Nothing I swear!” Said the dragon.

“You didn’t alter the candies you gave her?” Interrogated Luna with a stern look.

“No he didn’t!” Said Rumble defending his leader. “We ate the same candies that she ate, remember?”

Luna frowned.

“I guess you’re right but… what the heck?”

Apple Bloom scratched her head.

“Does it have something to do with the sleeping-potion?”

Luna face-hoofed, of course!

“Damn it!”

“Apparently sleeping-potions and sugar rush don’t mix well” said Sweetie raising an eyebrow.

The Princess of the Moon nodded annoyed when they heard Celestia entering to the pantry looking for more sugar while in her dream she was still playing to chase her sweets.

“Okay, if I don’t do something this won’t end well” said Luna. “If you excuse me I’ll go to stop her before is too late!”

And the blue alicorn flew to stop the sleep-walker before she went out of the Palace to extend the disaster to anywhere else. But she arrived late, even if the kitchen and pantry were considerably bigger than Luna’s candy storage, apparently Celestia had emptied both of sugar very fast and was already out in Canterlot looking for more sweets; and the city had a lot of places full of sugar like Celestia’s own Academy for the Gifted pastry-chefs; several gourmet cafeterias, Donut Joe’s place, etc.

“I swear this is the last time I buy a sleeping-potion to that zebra!” Complained Luna.

And suddenly the team of chaos joined her.

“Princess Luna!” Called Spike. “Need some help?”

“Kids go back to sleep!”

“But she’s like this because of our candies!” Protested Rumble.

“No it’s because her own gluttony” said Luna. “But okay, being honest I’ll need all I can get. Can you keep her in a single area of the city?”

“Done!” Said Spike. “Scoots, can you find her?”

The orange filly nodded and turned into her form of chaos.

“Sonic Dark Explosion!”

And a gray-scale explosion later, she went at full speed looking for the fugitive Princess. She returned a few seconds later.

“She’s at Donut Joe’s!”

“Okay, let’s go!” Said Apple Bloom transforming into Shadow.

“Luckily Joe’s place is in the touristic route, surrounded by gardens and such, Shadow, you know what to do!” Commanded Sweetie.

The dragon bit his claw thoughtful, when he had a moment of divine inspiration.

“I have an idea: I’ll use my powers to create a bunch of candies to use as bait and something strong enough to hold her, Sweetie you go with Apple Bloom and try to implant a subliminal message with your hypnotic voice to guide her back to the Palace. Princess Luna, you go inside her dream to try to wake her, don’t worry about her causing more damage”

Luna agreed.

“Okay, I’m counting with you. See you later!”

They made a quick high-hoof and went to the action.
Then the lunar guards Night Wing and Reed Hoof along with their son Rumble appeared, and the colt seemed especially excited when he took his form of Chaos.

“Ey, what’s going on?”

“Princess Celestia is sleep-walking and we need to guide her back to the Castle” explained Spike.

“Oh, there are a lot of animals from the garden who still owe me a favor for the Gala, I can convince them to help us”

“THEN WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR?” Shouted Dark. “GO MORON!”

“On it!” He said extending his wings.

The poor Donut Joe was terrified, seeing Princess Celestia in her pajamas drooling and snoring while she eat donut after donut was something he wasn’t prepared for. And to make things worse, in the matter of minutes she ate all his inventory.

“Your Highness, please, I have costumers and…”

It didn’t worked for the sleeping Celestia, she finished eating and guided by her smell and ‘sweet dreams’ went to a candy-store nearby.

“Sweets, were are you hiding my delicious sweets?”

Celestia was on her way when a hedgehog that had become blue was rolling at great speed came to intercept her followed by a fox who used its tails as helicopter. The two animals began to attack the Princess by throwing her gold rings.

“Who are you? What do you want? My sweets? No, you’ll never have them! Stay away!”

The Princess charged her power and sent a powerful beam to the creatures, but since she had her eyes closed she missed the shot and the two of them had the time to extend a rope to make the Princess fell. Then she was trapped by a bush artistically designed to look like a mouse that used its tail as a whip sending the Princess to a fountain nearby. The Team of Chaos wanted to take every chance they could to wake Celestia, but unfortunately the Princess extended her wings and avoided to get wet.

Once in the air Celestia charged against the candy-store but Dark sent several of ice-cream clouds to deviant her.

“Ice-cream! Come here!” Shouted the sleeping Princess maneuvering to follow the bait.

In the meantime Luna entered her sister’s dreams, and what she saw made her face-hoof.

“Speaking of childhood traumas…”

Inside the dream Celestia was a young filly again, and was still trying to catch her beloved friends the sweets; but several of the young Princess’ mortal enemies appeared to prevent her to get the sugar: salads, boiled eggs, broccoli casserole, spinach quiche, eggplant, and last but not least mayonnaise and mustard. Practically every kind of food the Princess of the Sun disliked.
And to make things better, their parents’ voices were sounding on the background: ‘You won’t get dessert until you finish your dinner young lady’ ‘Listen: everything the chef puts on this table is to be eaten, understood?’ ‘Okay no dessert for a month’ etc.

“Unbelievable” mumbled Luna flying to her older sister. “Tia wake up! You’re making a huge mess!”

Celly, still dodging the salad’s attack, turned to her sister.

“Lulu! What are you doing watching! Come and help me, the salads want me to eat them instead my sweets!”

In the real world the Princess was trying to be held by Shadow’s animated plants but in her dreams all what Celestia saw was a troop of baby carrots trying to get into her mouth.

“Lulu, you love salads right? Help me!”

“You have to be kidding me!” Complained Princess Luna. “Is this your childhood trauma? That mom and dad tried to make you eat healthy? Go to hell idiot!”

“Lulu! How dare you to talk like that to your older sister?” Scolded the nine years old Celestia. “Now help me or get out!”

“I don’t have the time for this…” mumbled Luna.

And it was when she looked herself, she was only five years old.
Still Luna wasn’t on the mood for nostalgia.

“WAKE UP BEFORE YOU HURT SOMEPONY!!”

Outside in reality Dark was trying to wake the Princess with several clouds, but this time she was using normal cold water instead of the chaotic edible weather.

“Is just me or she’s more skillful like this than when she’s awake?” Asked the dark Pegasus.

Indeed, not even the sentient pear tree that was throwing pear after pear to the Princess or the group of fireflies summoned by Mist to force her to wake up by enlighten her eyes, nothing, the white alicorn was too agile now that her system was full of sugar.

“This night is a total disaster!” Said Shadow.

“Not yet” said Rumble. “At least we’ve been keeping her away from the other stores, but I wish we have saved Donut Joe’s store too”

“Is a minor lost compared with the damage the Princess can do in this conditions” said Spike shrugging.

But Donut Joe disagreed.

“Yeah, right! If you were the one who spent half of your life perfecting the art of the donuts you won’t be saying it was a minor lost”

“I didn’t meant to offend you Joe, you know how much I love your donuts” said Spike. “And I promise we’ll make it up to you as soon as we can. But right now we have to focus on stop the Princess”

Said that, the dragon concentrated his black and purple energy of chaos on his claws and looked at Sweetie.

“Okay, you know what to do Sweetie”

Black then stood and with her beautiful voice sang a soft and nice lullaby, easy to mix with anypony’s dreams without disturbing it.

Inside Celestia’s Dreams Realm, the voices of the Princesses’ parents could be heard again altering Celestia more and more: ‘Celly you better behave on the meeting or we won’t take you to candy store as we promised’ ‘We’ve told you before Celestia, just a marshmallow bunny for day, no more’, etc.

This was way too exasperating, what happened with the plan of the Agents of Chaos?
It was when the parent’s voices were slowly replaced by the sweet’s call, it had to be Sweetie Belle’s lullaby.

Celestiaa, come with us Celestiaaaa, we’ll save you from troubleeeeee, come oooon, eat us all eternity.

Celestia turned where the voice was calling her.

“Hurray! My sweets are helping me to escape! Come with me Lulu!”

Luna rolled her eyes and began to run behind her sister. She made her horn glow, Spike the lullaby is working, but I need you to make sure she’s leading to the Palace in the Real world.

Outside Spike got the message and sent one by his own. On it Princess.

“Guys, is working! But we need more!”

“Understood boss!”

Plants plus several mutated animals plus Dark’s clouds began to chase Princess Celestia closing all ways except the ones leading back to the Palace. They were ready to wake her.

From one of the many balconies of the Palace, the two captains from both Lunar and Solar Guards and their soldiers on duty were watching the show.

“So what happened anyway?” Asked the Black Swordsman.

“For what I see, they’re just having fun” said calmly the Master Sword.

Surrounded by all flanks, Princess Celestia could only advance forward, it was her only hope. She smelled something, it was candy, the candy of all candies soaked with more candy of all candies! Oh, joy of joys!

“Wait for me! Wait for me my delicious friends!”

And she began to move to the source of the smell that was of course another of Spike’s bowls of candy prepared especially to guide her on the right direction.
The still sleeping Princess jumped towards the bowl, but it was pulled away by Spike’s magic and she ended up sinking into an icy-water pond.

“WHO WAS THE MOTHER F/89CKER WHO WOKE ME UP DURING THE MOST MARVELOUS OF DREAMS?!” Shouted Celestia with her Canterlot voice.

Rumble chuckled.

“What?” Asked Dark.

“Nothing, I’ve heard that word from my brother a lot of times but hearing from a Princess is a little naughtier”

At this point the Princess had calmed down a little and walked to the group completely startled.

“Seriously, what the hay just happened?”

Donut Joe approached and gave her a bill.

“For my donuts and walls”

And left very angry.

“Please can somepony tell me what happened?” Begged Celestia.

Luna approached and put a hoof on her sister’s shoulder.

“Long story, but very funny as well”

And after a long explanation and paying donut Joe, they all reunited in the Throne Room where Celestia seemed really ashamed of herself.

“I’m terribly sorry, sugar took the best of me again. I guess I haven’t learnt everything since you pranked me with the candy of all candies long ago”

“Well, it was fun” said Spike yawning. “But even if we had a great time hunting you, I’m too tired”

“Me too” said Sweetie yawning as well. “Now I think all of us can use a good nap”

“Agreed” said the other three Agents.

Princess Celestia nodded tired as well.

“Then let me make it up to you!” Offered the Princess. “Why don’t you stay another night? We can have a nicer and calmer slumber party tonight”

“On one condition” said Spike.

“What?”

“No more sugar”

The white alicorn agreed.

“You know what? I have learned my lesson, no more sugar for me for a long time. Damn it, I don’t feel very well”

“That’s what happens when you eat a ton of sugar in a single night!” Said Luna sternly. “But you’ll have to stay here and do your job, understood? Because after chasing you all night I’m very tired as well”

Celestia sighed while watching them going to sleep.

“I guess I deserve this. Servants, an aspirin!”

Author's Note

A silly pointless chapter where the situation wasn’t directly created by Spike.
However what I really wanted with the chapter was to introduce the Guard of Friendship who will have its own spin-off fanfic.

You can see the adventures of the new Royal Guard here

Bouncing, bouncing, bouncing all over the underworld

Bouncing, bouncing, bouncing all over the underworld

Doctor Caring Heart was a famous cardiologist in Equestria, especially known for putting together a group of heart specialists in a clinic dedicated to assist in an easier more accessible way those ponies who had any kind cardiac issues.
And because of the last few days, Twilight really could use a little help. Her blood pressure was usually a little high due to the high levels of stress Twilight used to handle, but she stopped caring since she became an immortal alicorn. But after dealing with a terrorist attack and a new bunch of soldiers Princess Celestia convinced Twilight to go to see doctor Heart.

“You’re immortal Twilight Sparkle, but hypertension can be harmful even for an alicorn. Go, a check-up won’t kill you and I’m not taking ‘no’ for an answer”

And Twilight of course followed her mentor’s advice. Stress was something to take care of and as a Princess she used to handle a lot. That’s why she went to doctor Heart’s clinic, and much to her surprised Twilight found a certain blue unicorn with silver-blue mane reading a magazine in the waiting room. Twilight smiled.

“Trixie! It’s so good to see you, what brings you to doctor heart?” Asked Twilight cheerfully.

As always Trixie groaned in annoyance and tried to focus on her reading, but Twilight won’t give up on her that easy.

“Come on Trixie! This is ridiculous, you can’t be mad at me forever, what I ever did to you? I thought after all what happened with the Alicorn Amulet we were in peace”

Trixie just looked at Twilight, mostly because she knew the alicorn’s stubbornness in terms of friendship. She must be direct.

“Okay, listen Sparkle: you may be Princess of Friendship but that doesn’t mean everypony haves to like you, right? I’m not still mad at you, I just dislike you very much”

Twilight didn’t know how to answer to this so she sadly sat in silence, unfortunately the only free chair on the waiting room was aside Trixie’s so this was going to be very uncomfortable. But at the end Trixie had to do something since Twilight was famous all over the Kingdom for drowning in a glass of water; and of course today was no exception.

“Whatever” sighed Trixie. “I’m here for a check-up for a heart-murmur. Nothing to bad”

Twilight’s eyebrows raised as her pupils shrank.

“A heart-murmur?! But Trixie, aren’t you even a little worried?”

“Of course, as any other mom” said Trixie calmly. “But as far as I understand is very common in children with Pure’s condition. Besides he was operated when he was a baby but we have to do regular check-ups”

Twilight was genuinely surprised but quickly smiled understandingly. Still couldn’t believe the turn Trixie made to her life when she decided to adopt a colt, but the blue unicorn seemed genuinely happy now.
And then a door opened and a nurse went out along with certain unicorn colt who happily ran to Trixie.

“Tisi!” Pure said cuddling with his mother.

“Pure! Are you done? Good, what did the doctor told you?”

“Everything is completely normal Miss Lulamoon” said the nurse. “Just keep on with the diet and exercise and see you in three months”

“Okay, thank you. Come on Pure, let’s go!” Said Trixie dedicating a small nod to Twilight before leaving.

“Bye Pure!” Said the nurse.

“Vye!” Cheered the colt.

Mother and son left the clinic and walked around the streets Canterlot going back to their home. Usually a pony wouldn’t bring a foal to the streets where Trixie was leading Pure, but they were at home. The red districts, home of dealers, mafias and bounty hunters such as Trixie.

“So what do you want for dinner Pure?”

“Pagetti!”

“Okay, but we need to go to the store first”

Again, Trixie’s life had made a 360 degree turn at the moment she adopted Pure. She had to learn how to cook, to put her house in order (especially putting dangerous materials such as weapons and traps out of Pure’s reach), cleaning the house, do laundry, do the dishes, be there for him whenever he needed her and much more.
But Trixie was happy, happier than she had ever been. During the last years she had several goals in life: some banal as being the most famous magician in Equestria; some really stupid like try to beat Twilight Sparkle; and some other that already reached but didn’t really filled her like becoming super rich (during her time as a brutal bounty hunter) or be known as Great and Powerful (also during her days as an outlaw). But now she only wanted to become the best mother for Pure, it was the hardest thing she ever tried but unlike the other things, it truly filled her.

“For the first the first time in a very long time I truly feel happy” she mumbled to herself.

“Tisi?”

“Oh, is nothing darling, mommy just spaced out for a little”

“Kay!” Said Pure, and then offered to carry the bags.

Trixie agreed giving him half of the bags and they finally arrived home.

“Maiy” announced Pure passing the letters to Trixie when they entered to their pent-house in the red districts.

Trixie began to examine the mail. It was the usual: mostly requests as bounty hunter, some encrypted messages from her direct commander Lighting Flash; but suddenly she noticed a black envelope with golden letters.

“It can’t be! Has it really been three years! Last time I was beaten on the second round, but now I’m readier than ever, hahahahahaha. I’m dying to register and with my training this year victory will be mine, hahahahahaha!”

Equestria had several sport-events very known for the ponies like the Great Rodeo of Canterlot, the martial arts tournament known as the Tenkaichi Budokai; the Cloudsdale Festival that also featured the best flyers-competition (recently spiced up by the new rivalry Wonderbolts vs. Shadow Bolts); and the Military Games where the three Royal Guards proved their strength against each other.
Usually Trixie preferred to avoid those kind of events but now there was one that she expected with excitement: the Underworld Tournament, where every three years the worst of the worst faced in a brutal fighting competition where everything was allowed.

Trixie kept laughing for a while imagining the excitement of the fights, there was a huge possibility to get hurt in those fights but she was the Great and Powerful Trixie, she was born for this event.
But then the gentle touch of a certain young colt made called her back to reality.

“Tisi?”

The blue unicorn froze for a fraction of a second but quickly recovered and offered her son a warm smile. Seriously, what was she thinking? She had more important things to deal with now, and if she got hurt there was somepony else who would pay the consequences.

“It was nothing darling, I just got a little confused since somepony sent me this letter by mistake. Just don’t worry and what if you help me to make dinner, okay?”

“Shuy!”

The rest of the evening was peaceful, they cooked and ate together and they spent a while playing. And at the end of the night, Trixie read a bedtime story to Pure and after he closed his eyes Trixie started the hardest part of her daily routine: clean the house and prepare the lunchbox for school. This was the hardest part since she had to prepare carefully each part of his son’s lunch watching every calorie, it was because children with Down syndrome tend to overweight easily.

So at the end, tired but happy she went to sleep.

At the next day, after dropping Pure at school Trixie found her two best friends from the underworld expecting her in front of her door.

“Flim, Flam! How you’re doing guys? Last time I saw you was when you turned into Shim and Sham”

“Don’t remind me that please” asked Flam annoyed. “However, did you get the invitation? Are you going to enter this year?”

“Now that the Black Swordsman and the Lighting Flash are working at the side of the law anypony could win” added Flim. “It’s a shame, those two were our bets for this year’s tournament”

“So we decided to put our money on you!”

Trixie shrugged.

“Right. Sorry guys but I’m not entering this year”

Those two stood there as somepony threw them a bucket of icy cold water, so Trixie raised an eyebrow and after checking their vitals she decided to make appear… a bucket of icy cold water that threw them.
The two got back to reality looking at Trixie in astonishment.

“Seriously? But Trixie, we already made our bet! And aren’t you supposed to be one of the best bounty hunters?” Asked Flim trembling.

“Exactly!” Added his twin. “You’re fame as Great and Powerful depend on you entering the tournament”

Trixie shrugged again.

“Guys, I don’t fucking care, and about my fame… shall I remind you I was the one who handed over half of the guys of Vito Colteone to the Trottaglia Family? Including Brassi”

Flim and Flam nodded gulped, of course they knew Trixie didn’t need this, so they used their last resource: begging.

“Trix, please… precisely speaking of Vito Colteone… we owe him a ton of money because of certain shipment we sold him… and it ended up defective”

“We put our last bits on you because we know you are the Great and Powerful Trixie, the most feared bounty hunter of this side of Canterlot!”

“Please Trixie, our lives are on the line!”

Trixie sighed.

“You know it’s been a while since I accepted requests that involved physical combat. Not now that I have somepony expecting me at home. Sorry”

Flim frowned.

“Remember when we lend you the weapons you needed when you started as a bounty hunter? And we did it for free, for friendship nor for anything else!”

Trixie had a sweat-drop on her temple.

“You did it because we all had our problems with the group of morons who defend Harmony”

“Whatever, but at the end haven’t you always counted on us whenever you were in trouble?” Reminded her Flam.

“Guys, I didn’t mind to do stupidities for you before, but now I simply can’t. I have a family now”

Common sense said couldn’t show any kind of weakness in the underworld, but now Trixie was considerably strong and those two were her first friends when she began doing this work.
They both knew it as well so also showed a little weakness.

“Trixie, help us, you’re our only friend who doesn’t want to hang us. We won’t be bothering you if we really had a choice”

“Please!” Begged Flam.

Trixie sighed, this was bad.
Damn Flim and Flam, why they had to appear precisely now? And the worst part was that she couldn’t forget how much they helped her by lending their unused weapons or gathering information for her. They both were real idiots, but they were still their friends.

“Fine!” Said Trixie defeated.

So Flim and Flam hugged her thankfully.

“Oh thank you Trixie! We knew we could count on you!”

“I swear this is the last time we bother you”

Trixie let them hug her but at the end entered to her home angry.

“Why those morons had to get into trouble right now? Is there any holy deity I can ask for help?”

Then she had an idea, it wasn’t a holy deity but another deity who owed her a favor. So quickly Trixie took her cape and hat and ran. She had to hurry if she wanted to be back on Canterlot on time to pick up Pure after school.

The next days passed too fast for poor Trixie who was desperately thinking in a strategy to the great day, and she wasn’t the only one. Every single criminal in Canterlot was training hard for the tournament so it was relatively safe to walk in the red district.
But again Trixie had her own problems, but luckily she had her other friends for situations like this. And Black and Lighting happily agreed to train her for the great day.

“Seriously, what kind of dumbass sells a shipment to Don Colteone without checking it first?” Asked Lighting sending a series of attacks to Trixie, who was dodging them as she could jumping, crouching and such.

Unfortunately Trixie was too concentrated on elude Lighting Flash’s thrusts that she didn’t noticed Black Swordsman jumping from behind and used his infamous signature attack:

“Star Burst… STREAM!!”

Trixie’s solution to this was to teleport to the other side of the gym and prepare her emergency weapon: a small dagger. But suddenly a very heavy encyclopedia got her right on the head making Trixie fell unconscious.

“Dumbasses fall under the weight of knowledge” said the Cold-Hearted Snipper appearing from one of the balconies above.

“Princess Celestia said that if you damaged another of her books for using it as a weapon you would pay for it” warned Lighting looking up.

“I know, that’s why I bought this one myself” explained Sinon. “Besides my choices were use this or my Hecate, and considering the main Monarch is a hippie this would bring me less trouble”

“A hippie?” Asked Black.

Sinon did her best imitation of a royal and presumptuous pose at the time she forced her voice to sound elegant and wise.

“I Princess Celestia Ruler of Equestria who praises the Sun demand only peace and love from my little ponies. Make love not war”

They all laughed at this.

“I suppose you’re right…” reasoned Trixie recovering from Sinon’s attack. “She’s a pacifist who praises the sun, if she smoked weed she would be the perfect hippie”

“Now that I think about it, I heard that nopony is allowed in her personal garden” reasoned the Lighting Flash.

“And she’s always hungry…” added Black Swordsman.

The laughter got louder, but the soldiers were suddenly interrupted by a very angry ‘ehem’. They all turned and as you guessed, Celestia was standing there frowning at the Lunar Guard. But of course they just ignored Celestia’s anger and kept laughing on her face, so the Princess left while grinding her teeth.

“I hate the Lunar Guard, I hate the Lunar Guard, I hate the Lunar Guard!!”

Back with the soldiers they finally relaxed after five minutes.

“Nothing like laughter to deal with the stress” sighed Trixie finally relaxed.

“It’s nice” said Black with a smile. “And you are getting better Trix, I guess you won’t have a problem tomorrow”

“I guess so” sighed Trixie. “Guys, can I ask you a favor? Can you watch Pure during the tournament? I don’t want him to see me like that”

“Sure! Yui would love to see her old friend again”

Trixie thanked them and returned home for a good night of sleep before one of the most dangerous events of Equestria. But she had a plan.

“And I really hope it works…”

The next day started normally, Trixie programed her alarm clock to sound as soon as Celestia raised the sun, but as always it didn’t work. What awoke her was a very energetic boy who jumped with all his strength right on Trixie’s belly.

“TISIIIIIIIII!”

“Ufffffffffffff”

Trixie pushed away her son while recovering.

“Cof-cof, Pure, I’ve told you a thousand times to be more careful, you hurt mommy”

But then she realized that Pure were bouncing on the floor, and now that Trixie noticed her bed felt different. And once she got up she looked through the window noticing everypony were bouncing as well.

“What’s going on here?” Asked Trixie literally jumping out of her bed.

And when landed on the floor Trixie began to bounce over and over like the entire world turned into a bouncy castle for some reason.

“Tisi, this is fum!” Cheered Pure bouncing to his mother.

“Yes, it’s fun!” said Trixie jumping aside him happily. “Make breakfast will be a challenge but we’ll enjoy ourselves while doing it. Come on Pure!”

“Shuy!”

But giving the situation they were unable to do much so they just took some oranges and apples with some milk; and then they bounced to the Palace where the kid was received by Black, Lighting and Yui who wished Trixie good luck.

“And Trix, be careful” warned Lighting.

“Thanks to your training and my plan I am confident that I will win” said Trixie stroking Pure’s mane. “But most important, I have somepony waiting for me at home. Pure be nice with Black and Lighting, okay? I’ll be back at the evening”

Pure nodded and hugged his mother with a warm smile.

“Luv you Tisi”

“I love you too darling, now good bye. See you guys!”

“See you Trix!” Said the Captains and their daughter at the unison.

So it was time. Trixie took a deep breath and jumped to the deepest area of the Red District. Most of the ponies would lose in a place like that but Trixie knew it as her right hoof, after all this was her home along with the rest of bounty hunters, mobsters, criminals and also fugitives.
Some of the ponies looked at Trixie and dedicated her a small nod to with her good luck, as one of the most famous bounty hunters in the area a lot of ponies put their bets on her. Trixie smiled flattered for all this attention, yeah, she was the Great and Powerful Trixie for a reason, and this year’s tournament would be hers.

She arrived to the empty storehouses that dubbed as a stadium where a line of ponies were there was already a line of impatient ponies waiting for their chance to shine. They all seemed threatening and dangerous, but considering they all were jumping all over because of what happened to the world, they seemed kind of silly.
Trixie revised for the last time the weapons in her saddlebag, perfect for the occasion she hoped.

“Name?” Asked the pony on the registration desk.

“Beatrix Lulamoon”

“Good luck. I have my bits on you”

“Just give me my fucking number already”

So she received the number and bounced to the locker room, where the other contestants were bouncing desperately trying to get their weapons since those were bouncing all over as well, this was a pandemonium to say the less. At some time a giant hammer fell from its owner’s saddlebag causing a huge chain reaction that ended up with every pony losing their balance and increasing the bounce all over the locker room making very difficult to get ready for the main event.

After chuckling at this, Trixie made a glance to her competitors.
The ones who intimidated her the most were a couple of ponies wearing a full-body armor: one of them had it green a gray with a red line painted around the visor and a huge backpack with the head of a missile sticking out of it. And the other one was wearing a red and orange armor, green visor and had the unusual ability to turn into a ball.

In the VIP box seat, the leaders of the underworld gave the signal and the tournament officially (or extra-officially) started.

The first contestants arrived: Trixie and the mare in the orange armor.

“Trixie, long time no see you”

“Hi Sammy, are you ready?”

“You know?” Said the armored mare with a condescending tone. “It’s a shame you’ll get disqualified right on the first round”

And they started, the armored mare jumped backwards aiming to Trixie some kind of cannon attached to the front hooves of her armors and began to charge a very powerful magic beam. Trixie activated a magic force field and began to jump side to side of the area in order to prevent the armored mare hit her.
The armored mare frowned and better turned into a ball to tackle her opponent so she could finish her with the magic beam, and this was what Trixie was waiting for.

The ball tried to get Trixie but she simply used her athletic ability to dodge the attacks. Since the whole world turned into a bouncy castle it was really easy for Trixie, much to the armored mare’s frustration.

“Since when this is a dodgeball tournament?” Mocked Trixie. “But it’s fine with Trixie, if high school sports is what you want, that’s what you’ll get!”

And before Sammy could react Trixie made appear a giant baseball batt and hit the ball to the other side of the arena where Trixie summoned a basketball ring and the ball entered at the first attempt.

“I like to call this base-ketball”

“Having fun, Lulamoon?” Asked Sammy turning back from the morph-ball. “Then it’s my turn”

So the armored mare created a whip made of pure energy that she used to grab Trixie by the neck and punched her right on the gut. Trixie screamed in pain, after all this mare had a very considerable strength, but the blue unicorn wasn’t defeated yet even if the armored mare kept punching her over and over.

And suddenly Trixie shot an energy beam with her horn sending Sammy to the other side of the stadium, but she bounced on the wall and landed unharmed.

“Tcht, this bouncy-castle thing is getting annoying” complained Trixie.

“This had to be that dragon’s fault” complained Sammy, “Of all days, he had to choose precisely today to mess up with the world? It’s really hard to organize this kind of events”

“Our main Ruler is a hippie, what do you expect?” Said Trixie shrugging.

“Hippie?”

“You know: harmony, love and peace. She only needs to smoke weed and would be the perfect hipy”

The armored bounty hunter had to agree.

“Know that you mention it… she acts suspiciously too relaxed in life or death situations… but whatever. Shall we continue?”

Trixie nodded and they keep fighting, this time the mare tried launch herself to Trixie using some kind of boosts inside her armor’s boots. Trixie only crouched while the other one hit the wall, but again she just bounced back to Trixie completely unharmed, but this time the blue unicorn prepared a frying pan that she used to send the armored mare to the floor.
If it wasn’t for the armor Sammy would get defeated already, but no, she was just pissed off.

“You’re going to pay for that” when she stopped bouncing and stood as she could. “You are really going to pay for that!”

“Ey, I’m just using the unusual situation to my advantage” grinned Trixie. “Is not my fault that can’t adapt as well as Trixie”

Said that, Trixie opened her saddlebag and after cast a small spell threw its content with all her power to the face of the other bounty hunter.
The other girl staggered for a few seconds and finally collapsed at Trixie’s hooves.

“I have to thank Sinon for taught Trixie that trick” said the blue mare putting back the dictionary of Equish/Spanish inside the saddlebag. “It’s true what they say, that knowledge is power”

The crowd started to cheer Trixie and the betting money started to run, officially the tournament has started.
Once in the locker room Trixie made a quick check-up of herself, her friends from Aincrad gave her a bunch of healing potions from their home, but her wounds still were too superficial to worry about them for now.

The fights continued, but most of the contestants had problems with the bouncy castle situation, especially the ones with weapons as swords or hammers. The main problem was that try to stab their opponents while jumping all over was almost impossible, and most of the times they ended up losing their weapons and the swordsman had to make an extra effort to take the weapon back that bounced away from them.
In fact Trixie won several times by taking advantage of the situation since her opponents depended too much on their weapons and once they lost them, it was the perfect chance for her to use her fatal linguistic attack.
On the other hoof those who used projectiles as their main weapon had more advantage but Trixie got rid of them by standing in one place to drag them to her and at the end she held them with powerful holds and a dictionary right to their faces.

And as the tournament continued the fights got more tiring to the fighters, it was very difficult for them to fight in a bouncy castle, and even the audience were uncomfortable with the situation since they couldn’t sit properly because of the bouncy effect coming both from the fights and the audience itself whenever a pony stood to go to the restrooms or to by something to eat.
Seriously, if it wasn’t that they were unable to reorganize this any other day because they had to hide from the authorities, they would wait until the Bearers of Harmony stopped the God of Chaos.
But the show had to continue and finally the last match was about to start.

“Mares and gentlecolts, thank you for your patience, it is time for the final fight. In this corner the Great and Powerful Trixie, one of the most respected bounty hunters and one of the favorites of this event!”

Trixie walked to the center of the stadium bowing to the crowd and getting ready for her last opponent. She was tired, after all what happened she had to use at least three of the healing potions her friends gave her. But Trixie had to do this no matter what, for her friends and mostly her pride. She was so deep on her thoughts that didn’t noticed when the referee introduced her opponent.

“So are you ready to fight or what, Lulamoon?” Asked the pony.

Trixie looked at him, it was the other full-armored pony, the one with on the green and gray armor.

“Great, another canned pony for my great finish”

“Really funny” said the other pony getting ready.

The referee just nodded.

“Ready? FIGHT! And sir please, no disintegration”

The pony didn’t answered, instead he ran to Trixie and punched her on the jaw and then from his right hoof he shot a strange cable that wrapped around Trixie’s body. He was hoping that the attack would be enough to hold Trixie, but the blue mare instead of attacking began to skip to escape from the armored pony.

“Oh no you won’t!” Said the pony shooting some kind of missiles from the backpack on his armor.

Trixie frowned but didn’t worry, instead she used her athletic ability to escape, again thanks to Spike’s prank it was very easy, all she had to do was to skip all over the place until he run out of missiles.

“Come on! Aren’t you going to do anything else than escape?” Asked the armored pony.

“Trixie knows this cable nullifies her powers, or do you think I’m dumb?” Asked Trixie. “Besides wearing such outfit I really doubt you can catch me”

“Want to see what this outfit does?!” Shouted the armored pony activating the armor’s jet-pack.

Trixie stayed calm and kept jumping all over the stadium to finally stay right under her opponent, jumping on the same spot over and over while she waited his enemy to attack.

“Clever” said him flying to another spot with Trixie always jumping to stay right under him all the time.

“Thank you Bobo, now if you don’t mind it’s time for Trixie to attack”

The armored pony nodded and moved again this time shooting several projectiles to Trixie before she could get under him again. The missiles exploded covering the stadium in smoke, but when it scattered all he noticed was his cable staying empty on the center of the stadium.

“What?”

“Shall I remind you I was an illusionist before becoming a bounty hunter” said Trixie behind him.

Before the armored pony could react, Trixie activated her spell summoning a giant carnivore plant in the middle of the stadium.
The armored pony sighed when the thing opened its mouth and one of its filaments wrapped around his leg.

“Typical, why it always have to be a fucking plant?”

And the thing swallowed him entirely.

The entire audience began to cheer Trixie, who bowed honored receiving all kinds of praising. She grinned really proud of herself, at the end she won as she planned, it felt great. And Vito Colteone himself gave her the prize of three thousand bits.

“Congratulations Miss Trixie, but have you considered my offer?”

“Again Trixie doesn’t work for anypony, if you want Trixie’s services you know I charge for mission”

“I know, in fact I’ll talk to you later, but for now enjoy your victory Miss Lulamoon”

Trixie accepted the prize and signed a couple of autographs to then face the twins in the back of the improvised stadium.

“Oh Trix, thanks! You saved our behinds there!” Said Flim hugging his friend.

“Yes, now we can pay Don Colteone! He won’t hire us again but at least we’ll live to swindle another day” sighed Flam relieved.

Trixie accepted the hug and once they separated, she smashed their heads against each other making them faint and walked away.

“Next time you get into trouble, go with somepony else!”

Finally everything was okay.

…

It was the end of the afternoon and the girls sat on their thrones relieved that the world got back to normal. The Agents of Chaos made sure this prank last for a very long time, but this time the girls weren’t mad. In fact they had a lot of fun chasing the kids in the world turned a bouncy castle.

“I must admit I had the time of my life” sighed Rarity. “I haven’t been in a bouncy castle since I was Sweetie’s age”

“Yeah, it brought back pleasant memories” smiled Applejack.

“And where did you get such a fun idea Spike?” Asked Pinkie to the God of Chaos.

Spike shrugged.

“What can I say? I owed somepony a big favor and she just appeared and asked me to do precisely this prank”

“A favor? To who?” Asked Twilight with half of a smile.

The main door opened letting pass a young unicorn colt with white fur and purplish mane with a huge smile. He ran to Spike who could barely react at the colt’s sudden hug.

“Pure Soul? What are you doing here?” Asked the black and purple dragon.

Sweetie tilted her head curious.

“Pure Soul? Trixie’s son?”

Applejack’s eyes widened.

“Trixie’s son? Are you serious?”

“So it was true…” mumbled Pinkie Pie getting a close look of the colt.

“She adopted… an especial kid?” Asked Fluttershy astonished.

The rest of the girls approached as well examining Pure, who shrank in terror at the stares of the unknown mares, until his mother appeared right behind him.

“Ey bunch of jerks, he’s a kid, not an exhibition. My kid” said Trixie angrily protecting Pure with her body.

They all mumbled a quick apology and walked away, while Pure covered himself with Trixie’s cape. Once he calmed down, his mother smiled down to him.

“So Pure, aren’t you going to deliver the present?”

The kid nodded and walked shyly to Spike giving him a cute drawing of the Lord of Chaos signed by Pure.

“Zeinkz for heping Tisi” he said happily.

Trixie nuzzled Pure and turned to Spike.

“Thank you kid, if it wasn’t for your help, I wouldn’t made it”

“No, I owed you a favor for helping me on Nightmare Night, remember?” Smiled Spike. “Besides I’m always open to suggestions in my pranks”

The blue mare then offered Spike a bag of bits.

“Here, take this” she said. “It’s the tournament’s prize, since we cheated together I think you deserve this more than I do”

“It’s a lot of money…” mumbled Spike uncomfortably.

“Ey, I really don’t care kid. As a bounty hunter Trixie make this in a single mission” said the blue mare shrugging. “Besides it reminds me how much Trixie was enjoying herself fighting, I really love violence but I have to give a better example to Pure”

Spike didn’t know what to say at this but at the end he accepted the gift in silence and Trixie left followed by Pure.

“You know what Pure? I always get away with my schemes and that’s good, but I swear this is the last time I expose myself like that even if my friends beg me. They need me but I know somepony who needs me more than them and he’ll always be my priority. I love you Pure”

Pure didn’t say anything, he just cuddled with his mother and together they went back home.

Author's Note

Uf, sorry for the delay but I had two fics in progress in my account in FanFiction. Anyway, to change things a little this time I focused in the background characters of the story. I don’t know, I prefer a tougher version of Trixie that the one in the show.

Read ya’ later!!

We need a leader too!

We need a leader too!

A new day started in the beautiful city of Ponyville, and as always, all the students of Canterlot High walked to school some of them very calm and some others in a hurry like a certain purple girl with bluish purple hair and big glasses, who was carrying a purple puppy in her backpack.

“Twilight, calm down please!” Protested Spike starting to get dizzy because of the movement.

“Spike don’t you dare to puke on my stuff!” Warned Sci-Twilight.

“Then slow down” said the pony shaking his head. “Why the hurry?”

“Because we have an exam today and professor Deep Knowledge won’t hesitate in leave you out of his class if you show up late, and he’s the most punctual teacher in the school!” Said Twilight starting one of her famous nervous breakdowns.

The human Twilight was so concentrated in her running that didn’t noticed she almost crashed with Sunset Shimmer who was walking calmly while humming a melody on her way to school, but Sunset did noticed Twilight and stopped her by placing a hand on her shoulder.

“Twi, Twi calm down for Boss’ sake!” Smiled the yellow-skinned girl. “We’re on time, at this hours the school isn’t even open; so we can even study for the last time before he comes”

Twilight sighed a little more calmed.

“I guess you’re right, sorry for the rough morning Spike…”

“In times like this I wish I stayed home” was the dog’s only comment.

The girls just chuckled but at the end they just petted the dog and keep walking to school normally, it was a good thing for Spike that Sunset knew how to deal with Twilight. And as always the rest of their friends joined them one by one.

And they weren’t the only ones, around them several groups of friends were meeting and getting ready for school like Flash Sentry, Master Sword, Hylian Shield and the Clawshot Twins; the group of the Japanese exchange students Kazuto, Asuna, Shino, Risa and Ayano; Spit Fire, Fleetfoot and Soarin. Also several couples like Lyra and Bon-Bon; Derpy and Time Turner; Vinyl and Octavia; Cloud Chaser and Thunder Lane (this one also with his little brother Rumble).

As always it seemed like they were going to have a great day a school.

But back with the group of the Mane 7, Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle were walking with their older sisters when suddenly they spotted the rest of their friends.

“Scoots, Scoots!” Called Sweetie.

“Cuz Babs, howdy!” Called Apple Bloom too.

The two girls, who were walking together, turned and their friends ran to their encounter.

“Ey, isn’t that Rumble?” Asked Scootaloo. “Ey Rumble, come over here!”

The young boy separated from his big brother and joined his own group of friends.

“Morning guys, what’s up?” Smiled the kid.

“Ready for today’s morning” said Scootaloo mischievously. “You?”

“What do you think?” said Apple Bloom preparing her phone with a grin. “A’ spent the whole night deciding which videos delete to make space for today’s fun”

“Yeah, today is going to be epic!” Said Babs imagining all the action already.

And then a teenage girl joined the group of kids, it was a tall light-bluish girl with blue hair tied into a ponytail who wore a magenta blouse with purple skirt, magenta skirt and spiked straps.

“Morning guys!” She said hyper-energetically. “How did you sleep last night? I barely could, you know, I was too excited because our little plan! Are you ready for the show?”

“As ready as always!” Said the rest of the group at the unison.

So they headed to the school with confidence and a grin that was surely noticed by the rest of the students who suddenly were more excited about going to school. After all they weren’t a normal group of friends, no, they were the best pranksters in the school known for their large-scaled pranks and the fact that they were never caught. No matter how hard Principal Celestia or Vice-principal Luna tried to get them, their pranks were just too perfect and they never left any evidence behind.
This kids weren’t normal pranksters, they were the Team of Chaos.

“Just remember keep your phone away from the water this time” warned Scootaloo to Rumble.

“It only happened once, when we were barely starting” said Rumble with a frown.

“Oh come on, if something happens you can ask Kirigaya or Yuuki to repair it” chuckled Sonata.

“What? Why the hall monitors?”

“Well, they’re Asians, duh!” Laughed Sonata.

“That was racist” said Sweetie Belle with a sweat drop on her temple.

“Sorry, sorry, I couldn’t help myself” apologized Sonata.

“Whatever” sighed Babs.

“Oh, look at the time!” Suddenly announced Apple Bloom. “We’re gonna miss when principal Celestia open the school!”

“Damn it, RUN!”

And together they arrived to school as fast as they could, just in time for the show to start.
Their older sisters were already there along with a ton of other students who entered right after the principal opened the school, but as soon as they made a single step inside, suddenly they all slipped and fell on their butts in a very comical way; but it didn’t ended there, a lot of distracted students haven’t noticed what just happened and also slipped falling on their classmates who desperately tried to stand but the whole floor was covered in a strange slippery substance and their efforts to stood ended up in them falling on their noses. And even a few ended up crashing to the lockers or a wall.

“Ouch!”

“Damn!”

“Ey watch it!”

“Bonnie, move!” Protested Lyra. “I’m supposed to be on top!”

“Seriously?” Scolded Bon-Bon grabbing to a wall to keep balance. “However, what is that smell? It’s kind of… familiar…”

Lyra also managed to stand helped by Bon-Bon, and sniffed around, it was a subtle scent… but her girlfriend was a baker and Lyra was very familiar with that scent, so the green-skinned girl passed a finger on the floor and tasted it.

“Butter!”

“Non-salted apparently” said Bon-Bon trying some as well.

Everyone around were standing as they could and complaining about the stupid trick while maintaining the balance.

“Who the hell did this?”

“I almost ruin my new skirt, whoever made this!”

“Show yourself!”

But suddenly they all muttered when they saw professor Deep Knowledge entering to the school too concentrated in carrying a huge pile of papers (that day’s exams) to notice the chaos around him and before anyone could warn him, he slipped by touching the buttered floor and lost the exams when he crashed one of the students who just got up after her fall (Minuette).

“No, no, no!” Complained Rarity in one side when Applejack was helping her to stand. “Those leggings were new and now they’re all covered in… butter! That’s hard tor remove”

“It could be worse” said Applejack noticing relieved that her hat was intact (she lost it when she slipped in the butter). “It could be motor oil, and have you seen my big bro’s overalls?”

Twilight got up helped by a column with her feet still trying desperately to place her feet firmly in the floor.

“However, this wasn’t very nice”

“I know” grumped Sunset staring at the group of kids who were recording the disaster from the beginning. “I just hope that the culprits get what they deserve”

The Mane 7 were really pissed after their embarrassing fall, in fact the only ones who didn’t fell of their group were Spike thanks to his padded paws and Pinkie who agilely slide on the slippery surface.

“Well, it’s kind of fun” shrugged Pinkie while she helped professor Knowledge to get back on his feet.

“Thank you Miss Pie, but don’t think I’ll give you extra points for this” grumped the old professor.

“I don’t need it!” Smiled Pinkie Pie. “My friends and I studied all night!”

“Glad to hear it”

And at this point the rest of students preferred to stay in the front door and used their phones to record the disaster knowing that the best was about to start when vice-principal Luna walked to the crowd frowning.

“What’s going on in here? Why aren’t you going to your classrooms?” She demanded to know.

“Apparently someone buttered the hallways” explained Kazuto Kirigaya the hall monitor.

Luna couldn’t believe this, she just frowned and looked around to see the few students who got into the school trying to stand and falling.

“Great. Where’s my sister?”

“Right there” said the other hall monitor, Asuna Yuuki, pointing to one of the hallways.

Principal Celestia was also inside holding to the walls trying to get to the janitor’s closet and take a mop and clean the floors and go to class already, but as soon as she got there the first thing she noticed was the soapy water filtering from under the door .

“Great, now what?” Celestia asked opening the door slowly.

And she opened, a current of soapy water flooded the entire floor dragging Celestia and the ones who entered to the school out of it. Everyone laughed at this even if some swallowed some soap but still everyone had a great time.

The only ones who didn’t laugh were Celestia and Luna who were furious.

“Okay, WHO DID THIS?!” Shouted Celestia.

“Whoever did this, YOU BETTER START CLEANING NOW!” Added Luna.

But no one answered of course, they were all too busy laughing their asses off. But then Sonata just offered them a warm smile.

“Well, it’s pretty clean now if you ask me!”

The two sisters just glared at Sonata along with the group of kids behind her.

“You six to my office now!” Ordered Celestia coldly.

The kids exchanged a worried look but then shrugged and followed the principal and vice-principal calmly even if they were very angry at the time. The only one who were angrier than them was professor Knowledge who just looked at the ruined exams sighing.

“Great, I have to start all over again. Thank you very much!”

So of course at the end the classes had to be suspended because of the disaster (they dedicated to clean up the school instead), but even if the students were mostly pleased, not the teachers. This was the fourth time they had to close the school early because one of these pranks; and the worst part was that they were increasing in number and quality and no one knew how to handle them.
Of course the teachers had their suspects, but they couldn’t prove anything against them; six suspects who right at that time were at the main office in an interrogation routine that everyone were getting used to.

“Okay, yesterday when we left, the school was in perfect conditions. Now someone covered the entire floor with butter. Is this your idea of a joke? Who did this? Or was it a team work?”

“Wait, wait, wait” said Sonata. “What makes you think it was us?”

“Yeah, we’ve never done anything” said Sweetie Belle offended.

“We’re totally innocent!” Sentenced Rumble.

Vice-principal Luna glared at the kids.

“You haven’t done anything we can prove it was you, but shall I remind you that right after the circus incident that dragon named you this world’s agents of chaos and since then we’ve been suffering a prank after another”

And next, the principal showed them several numbers of the school newspaper, and in the front page, there were documented several pranks: like the time someone added some ink to the pool and everyone who got in ended up blue; or when someone freed all the frogs for the dissection of biology class forcing them to make it virtually (okay, that one was kind of a relief); or when during the soccer finals someone changed the ball by a remote-controlled one that caused chaos in the game. There were a lot of pranks, but again no one could prove anything against the team of chaos.

The kids and the teenager chuckled at this making Celestia frown.

“You’re laughing, so it was you after all!”

“No, no, no, you can’t blame us because we’re laughing at this!” Complained Apple Bloom. “You have to admit it was hysterical!”

“Yeah, anyone would laugh at this!” Apologized Babs. “Come on, we’re innocent and you know it!”

“Exactly, how dare you to accuse us?!” Continued Rumble. “I thought this was a great country, innocent until prove the contrary, remember?”

“Just get the hell out of my office” sighed Celestia at the end.

So the group walked out of the sisters’ office very proud of themselves at the time the two hall monitors got in.

“Are we interrupting something?” Asked Kazuto scratching his head.

“Nothing, nothing at all mister Kirigaya” sighed the vice-principal. “And, what? Did you find something?”

“As always a perfect work” said Asuna shrugging. “No clues, no witnesses, nothing at all to get a culprit”

The two sisters groaned even if they were expecting this already. It was always the same, and it was all the dragon’s fault. Why did he had to name a Team of Chaos to this dimension as well? Their pranks weren’t funny, just annoying.

And in the meantime the Team of Chaos were leading to the main door chatting happily and congratulating each other.

“This was one of our best jobs so far” giggled Sonata. “Did you saw principal’s face?”

“Of course, I have everything on video!” Said Rumble. “Thank you Sonata, no one organizes pranks as you!”

“Come on Rumble, it was a team work!” Smiled the older girl.

“No, no, if it wasn’t for your direction they would get us already” congratulated Sweetie Belle. “You’re the best leader Sonata!”

“If someone knows how to organize a prank, that’s you Sonata!” Agreed Rumble.

“Mmmh, now what’s the next big plan?” Asked Scoots excitedly.

“Yeah, we born ready!” Said Apple Bloom jumping. “Tell us what to do Sonata!”

Sonata seemed to consider it, thinking on their next prank but then the heard an ‘EHEM’ right behind them.
The team of chaos turned, and as they suspected it was their sisters’ group.

Twilight, Sunset, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Flurttershy and of course Spike (from inside Twilight’s backpack) seemed very angry, especially Susnset.

“You and your pranks again?” Asked the girl in the black jacket. “Have you realize that your little pranks are about to cross the line?”

“Apple Bloom” warned Applejack sternly, “another one of these and A’ll forbid you to see yer’ friends again, especially Sonata who is a bad influence for you!”

“Excuse me?!” Said the offended girl. “I help them to study! Ask your grandma, Apple Bloom’s grades got better after we became friends!”

“Well, she’s kind of right” mumbled Fluttershy.

“Exactly, ask my brother if you want!” Said Rumble. “Yesterday we were at my house playing games and studying for today’s big test! We had no idea of that the mysterious prankster would prepare something for today’s morning”

“Don’t play games with us kid!” Said Rainbow Dash. “We know you did it!”

“Dash let me tell you something about this country…” began Rumble again, but Scootaloo punched him on the ribs. “Ouch, what?!”

“Dude, it wasn’t funny the first time” complained the orange girl. “However Rainbow Dash, Rumble is right! We spent half of the afternoon studying and the other half saving the world”

“Saving the world?” Asked Spike raising an eyebrow.

“It’s very simple!” Explained Babs. “ You only have to get inside the dungeon, defeat the secondary boss to get the dungeon’s weapon, then get the big key to open your way to the main boss and after defeat him you obtain a medallion and a heart container that will help you in the final battle against…”

The older girls face-palmed at this but the Team of Chaos just laughed happily.

“Great” sighed Sunset with a sweat-drop on her temple.

“Exactly, nothing suspicious from our side” assured Sonata.

So at the end the Mane 7 groaned in exasperation knowing interrogate the kids won’t let them anywhere. They all had perfect alibies, and without evidence they couldn’t ground them properly, they were just the perfect team.

“Guys, you’re Spike’s chosen team, I get it!” Said Sunset giving up. “But come on, this is too much, when is going to be enough for you? I do appreciate the extra time for studying like everyone else but you can’t keep interrupting our classes with your little tricks. Seriously, is getting old!”

“First of all there’s no guarantee it’s us!” Insisted Scootaloo. “And second, a couple of laughs don’t hurt anyone, right guys?”

“Yeah, and if you think about it, the only ones who really complain are the teachers and the hall monitors” added Sweetie Belle. “The other students really enjoy this tricks”

“Yeah, what’s the fuzz about this? The mysterious prankster’s jokes are no big deal!” Finished Sonata.

Again it was pointless to insist so the Team of Chaos victoriously walked away from the Mane 7. Without any proof there was nothing anyone could do to stop them.

“Okay, letting aside that, shall we go celebrate another success?” Asked Sonata to her team. “Ey Spike, wanna join us? We’re going for some tacos!”

“You always want tacos” sighed Apple Bloom. “Why don’t we go for pizza or fired chicken for a change? We can buy a bucket and share!”

“Yeah, I had enough tacos for a life!” Protested Scoots.

“But tacos…”

“Tacos are good but we have limits” added Sweetie firmly.

“Fine, or what about ice-cream? Which flavor do you want Spike?”

The dog frowned just as his owner.

“Why do you always have to invite my dog? Buy your own pet!” Protested the human Twilight.

“Yeah, I will never join your little group!” Added Spike angrily.

“It doesn’t matter” said Sweetie. “If he doesn’t want, he doesn’t want. I’m okay with the ice-cream… but Spike, if you change your mind we’ll be at the mall”

“Yeah, we’ll be always ready to receive you”

And they finally left.
There were a lot of things about this school Twilight never finished to understand, but what intrigued her the most was why on earth the group of pranksters always asked Spike to join them for their big plans. And not only asking for help but asking for his leadership.

“I don’t get it, why they always have to invite me?” Asked the dog.

“Don’t worry about them Spike” cheered him Sunset. “The important thing is that sooner or later they’ll pay the consequences for what they do”

“I hope so” said Twilight. “Did you saw professors Knowledge’s face? If they continue like this they’ll get in serious trouble”

“We know, but sooner than later they’ll learn their lesson” said Pinkie shrugging. “In the meantime, I feel like having pizza. What about you guys?”

“I guess it won’t hurt, and we can stop at mah’ place to study since we have a little extra time” added Applejack.

So they went to the pizza place to relax, but Twilight and Spike were still thinking on the kids’ insistence.

“Seriously, why me?” Asked Spike worriedly.

“Yeah, it’s because you’re a talking dog?” Reasoned Twilight. “Maybe they’re just too interested in you, they’re children after all and we use to hang out a lot with their sisters”

The other girls just exchanged a look.

“You better tell them” said Rainbow to Sunset.

“I guess I have to…” sighed Sunset.

“Tell us what?” Asked Spike.

Sunset took a deep breath.

“Is not easy to explain but let me try… where to start? Where to start? Oh, right… Twilight, remember your other self from the other world?”

“I still shiver at the memory, but yeah, thank you very much…” mumbled Twilight.

“The thing is your other self had an assistant, a dragon called Spike… yes your counterpart” continued Sunset looking at the dog. “And one day that assistant turned into a god…”

“A god?” Asked the dog.

“The god of Disharmony and Chaos to be more precise” said Pinkie Pie. “And the kids’ counterparts are his Agents of Chaos, a very powerful team”

“Okay… and how is that they ended up teaming with Sonata then?” Asked Twilight.

“That’s because one day the Agents of Chaos came to this world and put the entire school upside-down … we teamed up with our other selves (and yours) to stop them. We did it but before they left they nominated Sonata and the kids to act as this world’s Team of Chaos”

Twilight and Spike looked at each other.

“So…”

“Yeah, I guess that when they met Spike they thought he would lead them as their other selves are leaded by his dragon counterpart” explained Sunset.

“Oh!” Said Spike. “A dragon me who is also a god? Cool, I wish I could meet him!”

“Don’t even think about it” warned Applejack.

Twilight and Spike again exchanged a confused look, what happened when the other Spike came to visit?

And in the meantime in the fried-chicken restaurant Sonata and friends were checking if they had everything ready for the next plan:

“Okay, let’s check this one more time before start” said Sonata.

“We’ve been checking that list for fifteen minutes!” Protested Babs.

“I know it’s boring but we need to have everything ready if we want to get away with this as the other pranks” said Sonata. “Remember, we haven’t been caught once and we must keep it that way”

“Fiiiiine!” Said the others at the unison.

“Perfect, then, compressed-air bombs?”

“Already charged and in their positions in the lockers and the teachers’ desks” said Rumble.

“You made sure to use gloves?” Questioned Sonata.

“And hairnets and masks” confirmed Sweetie.

“Perfect, what about the security cameras?”

“Ah’ already replaced the footage” said Apple Blooom.

“What about the hall monitors?”

“We already covered their informant and in case it doesn’t work we all have alibies in case of interrogation” finalized Babs.

Sonata double-checked it and make a high-five with her entire team.

“This is really great! It’s a shame Spike doesn’t want to join us; this team really needs its true leader. But sooner or later he’ll realize his place it’s with us. Luckily I can keep cover him for a little while”

“But Sonata, we don’t care if you keep leading us, you’re the best!” Said Babs.

“She’s right, you’re a better leader than that dog for sure” assured Sweetie Belle.

The Team of Chaos then separated after finishing their meals and went to their homes to prepare the next move and also to study a little more.
But Sonata couldn’t concentrate that well since she was all thoughtful and doubting. At the very moment they met Spike’s counterpart she had been questioning her position as the leader of the Team of Chaos, suddenly noticing she was only a temporary replacement until the true Lord of Chaos could take over.

“After all, on this side of the Mirror there also are Bearers of Harmony plus one. I am the Team of Chaos’ plus one, but if they got their Twilight we need our Spike”

She sighed and took a notebook Spike gave to her before he left and began to write. It was obviously a magic notebook that allowed Sonata to communicate with Spike but mostly telling each other their adventures and pranks. The former Siren had avoided to tell her beloved mentor about his other self, but it was only a matter of time he needed to intervene. If the Mane 7 team had their Twilight, they needed their Spike too.

At the next day the classes started without an incident, but everyone had the feeling that the day’s prank was coming. And effectively when the students opened their lockers, they were received by a talc explosion on their faces, and in the teacher’s case when they opened their desk’s drawers.

“I’m not going to say anything… I’m not giving them the satisfaction” sighed principal Celestia cleaning her face with a handkerchief.

But that incident didn’t stopped professor from doing his exam and after cleaning his face as principal Celestia did, he went to his classroom and wrote the word TEST on the whiteboard, but his marker didn’t had any ink. When mister Knowledge checked his marker, only received a stream of ink straight to his face making the entire class to chuckle, especially Sonata at Sunset and friends’ death-glares; and also from Adagio and Aria but no one said anything.
Still the professor didn’t said a word and made the exam anyway. After that only incident was that the teacher was about to take Trixie’s sheet when he noticed she was hiding something small, probably a piece of paper.

“Miss Lulamoon! Care to show me what you’re hiding there?”

Trixie froze for a few seconds and had to give the small object she was trying to hide… a pack of gum. Trixie nervously swallowed the piece of gum she was chewing and smiled apologetically to the teacher.

“Sorry professor Knowledge… I’m nervous and when I’m nervous I chew gum”

The teacher rolled his eyes.

“Gum is forbidden in the school, put it away”

Trixie obeyed but when the teacher turned she smiled devilishly at the glares she was receiving from Sunset and Twilight. Both were the most hardworking students in the entire school and they knew all too well that Trixie was the master in cheating on exams, knowing the bluish girl, she just swallowed the evidence pretending it was just gum.
But without further incident everyone got out of the exam relieved.

“Ey Trixie!” Called Twilight. “How did you felt the exam? Pretty hard, right?”

Trixie giggled.

“Not at all! It’ll be another straight A for good old Trixie. After all I am an honor student, you know?”

Twilight frowned.

“One of these days you’ll get caught and I’ll be laughing so hard…”

“Whatever you say Sparkle, whatever you say” said Trixie ignoring the girl’s complaints. “Ey Kazuto, Asuna wait for me!”

The Japanese students turned and greeted to their friend.

“Ey Trixie, you were about to get caught… again” said Kazuto.

“You’re getting too reckless with this, you must be more careful or one day you’ll get into big trouble”

“In the extremely unprovable case the teachers get Trixie, I’ll just say it’s the first time, after all I don’t have a precedent” bragged Trixie very proud of herself.

“It’s your life” said Asuna shrugging.

Twilight just watched the group walking away.

“How’s that she’s friends with the hall monitors?” Asked Twilight annoyed. “I know there are cultural differences between Japan and here, but how they can stand her constant cheating?”

“As far as I understand, she provides information about the students who sell fake hall-passes, candy and such in the hallways. And also she can detect a fake permission note no matter how perfect it is” explained Sunset.

Twilight sighed.

“Is better if you don’t think too much about it” advised Fluttery.

“I guess you’re right” sighed Twilight.

So the seven friends took their stuff and headed to the cafeteria, but in the middle of the way they found a white-skinned guy crying inconsolably in front of his locker.

“Blue!” Gasped Rarity seeing the state of her boyfriend. “What happened with you Blue?”

“Oh Rarity, it’s horrible!” Cried Blue Blood hugging the girl. “I was just opening my locker looking for my books for biology… when out of nowhere a cloud of talc ruined my shirt! My beautiful shirt!”

And he cried even louder.
Rarity moaned and hugged Blue to calm him down when.

“Oh Blue, I feel your pain. Ruined clothes are the worst thing that could happen to anyone!”

“I know! I know!”

Then she separated with a serious expression.

“Now seriously, practicing for the next play?”

“You guessed it, I have to be a crying child on the next presentation” explained Blue getting back to normal. “But you must admit I’m getting better”

“You fooled me for half of a second” admitted Rarity.

The rest of the girls sighed with patience.
Blue Blood was famous in the school because he took the drama club too serious and had the irritating habit to stay on character for weeks. The only one who didn’t find it annoying was Rarity, who always thought Blue’s dedication was admirable.

“But seriously, they ruined the shirt you made for me” explained Blue. “It kind of pissed me off”

“You’re not alone, the teachers are very angry as well” said Rarity. “I simple don’t understand, how is that just a bunch of kids and an immature teenager manage to pull out this pranks without getting caught”

“What I don’t get is that half of the school admire this guys as they were the best thing that ever happened to the school since Sunset reformed” said Dash. “No offense!”

“None taken” sighed Sunset. “But if you think about it, they do nice things too like the time they helped Lyra and Bon-Bon to be allowed to act as a couple in the school by pranking over and over the intolerants”

“It helped Caramel and Bulk as well” remembered Applejack. “However interrupting classes with this jokes is not right!”

“As long as we can’t prove anything against them we have to be patient” shrugged Blue Blood. “I’m not particularly against this jokes but I would appreciate they be more careful”

And speaking of the devil, the Team of Chaos were approaching leading to the cafeteria as well.

“Hi boy an girls!” Greeted Sonata cheerful. “What’s up?”

“Nothing” said Sunset angrily.

“Okay then” smiled Sonata. “Ey Spike, we’re going to have lunch and we were wondering if you want to join us”

“Again?” Asked Spike from inside Twilight’s backpack. “I’ve told you a thousand times that I will not go with you guys!”

“Yeah, it’s irritating that you keep asking my dog to join you” said Twilight crossing her arms. “Get your own pet”

Sonata sighed but at the end shrugged.

“Sorry, but I can’t help it. We need our true leader, Sparkle, we don’t have any second intention”

And suddenly Twilight’s necklace began to react out of nowhere.

“Damn it, Equestrian magic!” Warned Sunset jumping backwards.

They all followed her, but not Sonata who quickly realized the necklace was reacting with her magic notebook.
So Sonata opened her backpack violently and before Twilight could put apart her necklace, the former Siren touched it with her notebook creating a portal, and from the portal emerged a black and purple dragon with a half-eaten diamond on his claw.

Everyone’s jaws dropped.

“What?!”

“Oh hell no!” Exclaimed Sunset.

But it was true, the dragon just walked out of the portal and winked an eye to Sonata.

“Ey, you called me old friend?”

“Spike, our leader!” Shrieked Sonata.

And the two friends hugged.

“I’m so glad to see you!” Smiled Sonata. “Now we can take care of our leadership problem!”

“Not so fast, I only came to see how are you doing and see if the Teams of Chaos can pull out a prank together, that’s it” explained Spike.

“But aren’t you even a little interested in your double?” Asked Sweetie Belle confusedly.

The dragon then turned to the dog coming from inside Twilight’s backpack, too surprised to move.

“I guess a little. Hi, how are you? I’m Spike Lord of Disharmony and Chaos” said Spike offering to his canine self a claw.

Spike the dog accepted it and shook it slowly, but he was too astonished to talk.

“Now, what if you tell me everything since I named you this school’s Lord of Chaos?”

“Sure thing!” Cheered Sonata. “And the best part is that yesterday was Taco Tuesday, and today the leftovers are half-prize! Do you like tacos Spike?”

“I haven’t tried them yet”

“Oh, we have a long work to do, guys to the cafeteria!”

Sunset gulped.

“I have a terrible feeling about this”

Author's Note

A quick glance to Canterlot High with the other team of chaos. Okay so I hope you liked it and as always I’ll try to update as soon as I can.

Read ya’ later!!

Meeting up with the doubles!

Meeting up with the doubles!

Spike the puppy was shocked, he could see the dragon: he sounded like him, his shape also reminded his and even his smile were the same… but the dragon’s had a kinky touch that he lacked. Damn, even his scent was like his but in reptile version! What was going on there? At first when Sunset and the others told them about his other self, the Lord of Disharmony and Chaos Spike refused to believe it, but here he was, and the group of master pranksters called him their leader.
By her way the human Twilight was also wordless, not every day you learn that your pet’s other self is an Almighty Chaos Deity; not to mention seeing it with your own eyes.

The other six were also wordless, but not for the surprise of seeing Spike the dragon on Canterlot High, but the alert. They all remembered all-too-well what happened last time he appeared.

But Sonata and the kids were really excited to have their old friend back, after all it was him who showed them their true vocation, the one who brought fun to the monotony of the school. Everything that they were now was because of him, but of course the temporary leader Sonata had some great ideas on her own, like the initiative of get better grades.

“Remember guys” used to say Sonata, “in the very unprovable scenario that Principal Celestia find us, we must have an emergency measure to not to get expelled. And Celestia can’t kick out Straight-A students, right?”

It was one of the brightest ideas Sonata ever had, so the fillies devotedly followed her advice as it was another brilliant plan to cause mischief.
Obviously Sonata used to make the plans, but now they had their one-true-leader among them so that meant something epic was about to start; so after the initial greetings Sonata suddenly announced:

“Oh, we have a long work to do, guys to the cafeteria!”

The four girls and boy cheered and began to follow the teenager, who took happily Spike’s claw like it was a great honor.

“This way, oh Lord of Chaos!”

So they left leaving the Mane 7 behind.

“I have a terrible feeling about this” gulped Sunset.

In the cafeteria, all the students of Canterlot High were looking carefully at the prankster’s table. The sight of that dragon made everyone shiver, especially when at some point he summoned his Equestrian Agents of Chaos to join their counterparts.

“Okay, so do you have any plan yet?” Asked Sonata to the dragon.

“Yeah, it’ll be great to have you as a leader again since the dog doesn’t want to join us” sighed human Rumble.

“Don’t push him, he’ll realize soon enough” explained Spike calmly. “I still remember when out of nowhere Discord named me his replacement, I wasn’t sure at first but now I can’t see me doing anything else”

“Glad to hear it!” Said Sonata with her usual enthusiasm, placing a plate of tacos in front of Spike. “Now to the main event, want to try some tacos?”

“Smells delicious!” Smiled Spike.

“Yeah, delicious” sighed human Apple Bloom. “But Sonata wants to eat them every single day, so we’re kind of tired of tacos”

“Suit yourself” shrugged Sonata starting to eat.

The fillies and colt from Equestria just looked at Spike and Sonata eat, when Babs appeared carrying two pizzas.

“Here, those things are the leftovers from yesterday. Tacos are good but we prefer a fresh pizza!” Announced the girl from Manhattan.

So the Agents of Chaos shared the pizzas (Margherita and peppers and mushrooms) while the two leaders kept eating taco after taco. And when the Mane 7 arrived to the cafeteria, six of them just made an exasperated groan at seeing the ponies; but Twilight almost faint.

“What?”

“We should see this coming” sighed Sunset.

“Shall we start worrying?” Asked Twilight.

“To be honest I have no idea” said Sunset unsure. “As Princess Twilight tells me, Spike’s counterpart is famous because all he does is to play with ponies… his pranks are sometimes annoying and sometimes very funny… just like Sonata’s…

“So shall we ask help to your other selves?” Asked Spike the dog.

Sunset considered for a little but at the end she just shook her head.

“It may be the best but no, at least not for now. Let’s see if we can take care of this by our own”

“Ye’re the boss” said Applejack.

Sunset thanked her friends’ confidence and walked with them to the center of the cafeteria, avoiding the students who just stood dare careful watching the combined Team of Chaos.

“I just hope he doesn’t turn the entire school into a circus again” complained Flash Sentry when the girls passed near him. “Play that tuba was a guitarist’s worst nightmare”

“Don’t worry, we’re prepared to call for help if things get bad” assured Rarity confidently.

Flash nodded satisfied and went to sit with his friends, but putting him aside, everyone was too worry of what could happen. And of course the tension in the air called the Principal Celestia’s attention and along with vice-principal Luna, they got in to see what was going on.

“Okay, what’s all the fuzz about?” Asked Celestia.

The students just pointed to the table where the cheerful group of foals, kids a teenager and a dragon were enjoying their meal.

The ponies were astonished, they’ve seen Spike eat before, but this was in a whole new level; he devoured two or three tacos in less than a second, same for Sonata.

“Welcome to our nightmare” said human Sweetie Belle to Black.

“It kind of reminds me when Princess Celestia ate all those candy at our sleepover” said Mist. “I don’t know what was worse, seeing her eating awake… or in her sleepwalk”

“I know what’s worst, this” said Shadow Bloom. “Spike, you’re kind of freaking me out”

The Lord of Chaos blushed.

“Sorry about this girls… but there’s something inside this ‘tacos’ that awoke something inside me. Something… I don’t know how to explain but…”

Sonata raised an eyebrow.

“Dude, are you telling me that you never had mea…”

But then the principal arrived and face-palmed.

“Oh no, not the six of you, please!” Complained the educator. “Are you going to turn us into a mime school or something?”

“No, we haven’t decided yet. Besides last time it wasn’t that bad” said Spike

Celestia took a deep breath… and begged on her knees.

“Please, go away, I’ll give you anything! We have more than enough with the group you left behind, right Sonata Dusk?”

“Again?” Protested human Rumble. “Principal, we’re innocent until prove the contrary!”

“Shut up Rumble!” Protested the others.

Principal Celestia was about to add something but Black came to rescue with her hypnotic voice and the woman left them walking like a robot.

“I just bought us some time” explained Black. “What did you do to her?”

“Just a few pranks she can’t do nothing about” explained Sonata. “We’re too good, but nothing compared with you”

“A’ see” said Shadow. “A’ don’t know guys, what if we leave through our own portal and meet ya’ after school?”

“What? But…”

“Poor Principal Celestia could use a rest”

“But…”

“Even we give a break to the ponies from time to time”

“Okay” agreed Sonata. “But at least let’s finish lunch!”

So the two groups of the Agents of Chaos finished their pizza and stayed there looking at their leaders eating tacos, it was frightening and hypnotic at the same time.

“And you have to deal with this every day?” Asked Night Seed.

“Eeyup” said human Apple Bloom. “Sonata says it’s a dragon thing”

“A dragon thing?” Asked Spike curious.

“You do know that Sirens are a subspecies of dragon, right?” Said Sonata raising an eyebrow.

“I know that, but what it has to do with tacos?”

“Come on kid! Don’t tell me you haven’t had meat before” Said Sonata innocently. “You know what happens: your metabolism goes so crazy that can barely control yourself”

The six equestrians dropped their jaws to the floor, but the one who was worse was Spike trembling all over.

“Spike?” Asked Sonata worriedly.

“Meat… this things have meat?” He asked trembling all over.

“ARE YOU OUT OF YOUR MIND?!” Shouted Sweetie Black. “WHAT THE HAY IS WRONG WITH YOU?”

“What’s wrong?” Asked Sonata. “I just gave him meat”

“Precisely!” Protested ScootaDark.

“What the hell is wrong with you?”

So Sonata finally understood what was going on.

“Living among ponies… you never had meat before, right Spike?” Asked Sonata. “Oh dear boss I’m terribly sorry! But I swear it wasn’t my intention! Ninety percent of the draconic diet is meat and I just assumed you were like the rest of us”

Spike took a deep breath and nodded.

“Yeah, I forgive you Sonata, it was also my fault for not to ask first”

“But Spike…” said Dark.

“Let’s just forget about it” begged Spike. “Why don’t you tell me about your pranks? I really need to think in other things”

“Here, I bought you a soda too” said Sonata shyly. “This is just carbonated water with sugar, no meat I promise…”

Spike accepted the soda and sat while the human team of chaos began to tell some of their adventures.

“The only thing I regret is that we missed our best prank” complained human Rumble. “One day the seventh graders were supposed to see a sex education movie, but at the very last minute Sonata replaced the video with an XXX movie; I wish I was there”

“Sorry guys but it was hardcore porn” apologized Sonata. “Principal Celestia almost faint when she saw the scene of the… anyway I did sent you pictures of the paramedics taking her to the ambulance”

“Kind of reminds me when we found Applejack’s PlayColt collection” laughed Mist. “I never thought she had a thing for Bunny-Mares”

“We agreed to never talk about it again for a reason!” Said Shadow shivering.

“Anyway, we’re done here so we’ll see you after class” promised the Lord of Disharmony and Chaos to his Human Team. “If you want we can go to Equestria and see what can we do there!”

“Sounds fun!” Cheered Sonata. “I cannot wait to return to my former self…”

“About that, we’ll keep you in human form to avoid problems” informed Sweetie Belle. “We don’t want to have any troubles with Mr. Swirl”

Sonata gulped at the mention of the old magician.

“Is he still alive… but how is that even…? Oh forget it, it’s the lunatic we’re talking about, of course he managed to get a long life. Anyway, see you around!”

So the fillies, dragon and colt teleported with Spike’s power leaving the school untouched for the rest of the day much for Principal Celestia’s relief. But the group of pranksters were too excited about this day to end and have fun with their counterparts so they could barely wait. But the rest of students were really nervous, the circus was one thing… but what if they came up with something more childish?
The only one who kind off remained calm was Sunset but even she had her doubts.

But the end had to finally end and as the Equestrians promised, they were waiting for the Human Team of Chaos right in front of the school.

“Are you guys ready?” Smiled the black and purple dragon.

“Do you have to even ask?” Said Sonata excitedly. In fact she was a little worried that Spike wouldn’t show up after the meat fiasco, but here he was and ready to join them in what she expected would be a really funny prank.

Flash gulped and approached to Sunset’s group.

“Aren’t you going to do something?”

“Like what?” Asked the dog version of Spike.

“I don’t know, shoot them a Harmony attack or something. I don’t want to play a tuba again!” Complained the yellow-skinned boy.

Sunset looked at her friends, who made a small nod and together advanced towards the combined Team of Chaos. Spike looked at them and offered a claw to the group.

“Ey Spike, wanna join? I assure it’ll worth it” assured the Lord of Chaos.

“Again?” Barked the purple dog. “I won’t join you even if you pay me, I’m loyal to Twilight”

Spike’s owner smiled and petted her dog to finally face the Agents.

“You won’t get along with this Spike Lord of Chaos, because Friendship is Magic, right girls?!”

The other girls nodded to their friend and held hands.

“Twilight is right, Friendship is Magic!” Said them at the unison.

A powerful light surrounded the Mane 7 and shot the Power of Friendship to Spike and company, but the dragon was smirking.

“It won’t work” said the dragon.

The combined Team of Chaos also held hands (and hooves) generating some power on their own, but instead of the white light of Harmony it was the black and purple energy of Chaos, and both powers began to struggle.

“We must stop you no matter what” said Sunset.

“I don’t blame you Sunset” smiled Spike. “Not everypony enjoy my work as a God of Chaos”

“Yeah, it happens when you’re getting paid for annoy people” said Black. “But you have to understand that if you want to stop us, we’ll defend ourselves”

“Nothing is greater than the Power of Friendship” barked the dog.

“Agree” answered the Lord of Chaos.

The power of Chaos began to dominate the power of Harmony, much to the student’s horror, why? They supposed to have the Magic of Friendship, the greatest power in Equestria; then why couldn’t they defeat Spike’s team?
But at the end a huge explosion sent the Mane 7 to the floor but it didn’t hurt them.

“Ouch!” Complained human Applejack getting up. “Is everyone okay? And what the heck happened?”

“I have no idea” said human Dash getting up as well and looking around. “But hey, where is everybody?”

“What you mean?” Asked Fluttershy.

It was when the girls looked around, noticing that everyone in the school except for them had disappeared.

“Scary” said Fluttershy hiding behind Pinkie Pie.

“I don’t know guys, it looks like fun” laughed Pinkie Pie. “Maybe Spike Lord of Chaos is playing hide and seek!”

Spike the dog sniffed to the air.

“I don’t smell anything, is like everyone… were taken to another place!”

Sunset frowned.

“Like Equestria for example?” Asked the leader of the Mane 7. “Great, what now?”

“Well, what about that notebook of yours?” Suggested Sci-Twilight.

“That’s actually a good idea” said Sunset. “I’m going to my locker, just wait right here!”

“That’s the spirit!” Said Dash. “We’ll solve this in no time!”

“But how do ya’ think are things are on the other world? Is everyone getting along fine with their counterparts?” Asked Applejack.

In Ponyville in Equestria the two groups of Agents of Chaos stood carefully and looked around to see the chaos: High students walking around confusedly looking at the colorful ponies who were frozen looking at them. And when the counterparts walked into each other caused some funny scenes, for example the town florists Rose and Daisy:

“Look! A hairless monkey who looks like you!”

“Look! A colorful pony who looks like you!”

“No, it can be dangerous!”

“Does it have all its vaccines?”

And then they all fainted.

“The horror, the horror!”

“I’ve seen the face of the beast!”

The Lord of Chaos scratched his head.

“Okay, this was unexpected”

“This is great!” Said Sonata recording everything with her cellphone. “Look at this, pure gold!”

Between the few students who weren’t panicking were Lyra and Bon-Bon who began to happily take selfies all over the place.

“See Bonnie? See? One more time I’ll be the Brony-con sensation. I just have to find myself to take a new picture, by the way, do you think she’s obsessed with humans? It’ll be very funny!”

“Christ, I hope not!” Said Bon-Bon shivering.

Lyra chuckled and suddenly spotted a couple of ponies who called her attention.

“Oh look, there’s a pony version of Vinyl and Octavia! Girls around here!”

The two members of the recently formed Guard of Friendship turned to the strange creature who was calling them.

“Ey, can I take a selfie with you?” Asked human Lyra. “That’s all I ask”

“A selfie?” Said pony Vinyl raising an eyebrow. “Aren’t you going to freak-out like the other visitors?”

Lyra’s smile grew even wider.

“Are you kidding me? This is a one-time opportunity! Please, let me take a selfie, a selfie, just one…” begged Lyra.

Vinyl and Octavia, as trained soldiers, preferred to concentrate on their duty calming down the scared citizens of Ponyville.

“Sorry but we have work to do” said Octavia sternly. “Have a nice day and thank you for not freak out as your partners”

And they walked away but Lyra won’t give up that easy. She ran behind the two mares and pulled Octavia’s tail to get her attention.

It worked, before Lyra could react, Octavia had her under a powerful hold.

“Do it again and I‘ll send you to a hospital. Understood?”

“Come on, I need it for the Brony-con!” Protested Lyra.

“What the hay is a Brony-con?” Asked Vinyl.

“You don’t wanna know” said human Bon-Bon sighing.

“What if we help you?” Offered Lyra. “You take a selfie with me and we help you with our classmates. Think about it, our classmates won’t freak out if there’s us who go talk to them”

Octavia seemed to considerate it.

“Fine” she said releasing Lyra. “But touch my tail again and I’ll freaking kill you”

“That’s right!” Assured Vinyl. “Only I can pull Tavi’s tail”

Octavia’s face grew red and punched her wife on the head.

“Tavi…” complained Vinyl.

They heard a chuckle behind them.

“Some things never changes” smiled human Vinyl approaching.

“Yeah, you both are the same dumbass” said human Octavia rolling her eyes.

The two of them stared to each other, first to the other selves and then to their respective girlfriends/wives.

“And with all, you seem quite calmed” said the pony Octavia walking around the alter-egos. “Are you trained spies too?”

Human Octavia made a small shrug.

“Not exactly, but we’re kind of involved with the Government since we found out Vinyl’s car it’s some kind of robot from outer space who can transform into almost anything”

Vinyl frowned.

“Tavi, we're not supposed to reveal anything about Sub-Woofer!”

“You kind of exposed him when you irresponsibly helped the Rainbooms so who cares?” Said Octavia sternly. “You were lucky almost everyone was getting mind-controlled that time or Optimus wouldn’t had any other choice but separate the two of you”

“I think we’re missing the point here” said Octavia pony raisin a hoof. “Can you help us calm down your classmates before anyone gets hurt, please?”

“Oh, sure thing!” Smiled human Vinyl. “Let’s move!”

So the group split and just as the Guard of Friendship thought, it was easier to calm down ponies and humans with their counterpart’s help. And as expected, they eventually bumped into Lyra and Bon-Bon’s counterparts, who made a synchronized face-hoof when they saw their other selves.

“Great, this is just great” complained pony Bon-Bon. “And I guess from now you’ll drive me crazy”

“What do you mean?” Asked the minty unicorn. “You know that was my spy cover. I really don’t like humans”

Bon-Bon pony sighed relieved.

“Sorry Lyra, but after having to deal with it for a long time you end up getting used to”

Human Bon-Bon frowned and looked at her Lyra.

“And why you can’t be like her?”

Human Lyra crossed her eyes frowning and mumbled something.

“What do you mean with ‘almost’?” Asked Bon-Bon sternly. “Are you telling me you’re not really a pegasister?”

“Well, I kind of was but after at the third season the quality of the show dropped a lot. I mean, it’s kind of good but not great like it used to be. They should never let go Miss Faust. And that new character, ugh! Looks like they're trying too far to force us to like her”

Bon-Bon had a sweat drop on her temple.

“Then why are you still following the show?”

“I still like it but not as I used to. But I’m too respected in the fandom and everyone is always waiting for my fanfic updates and fanarts. I can’t let them down”

“Oh great” complained the human Bon-Bon. “My girlfriend is a wanna-be-hikikomori”

Everyone sighed, this seemed like it was going to be a long day, but leaving aside those small details, humans and ponies were getting along just fine; probably most difficult thing they had to do was to awake Rose and Daisy.

“Okay, now that we’re all here, have someone seen Flash Sentry?” Asked human Time Turner. “Or Master Sword and Hylian Shield?”

“Or the hall monitors?” Asked someone.

This statement was enough to make the human crowd to lose control and began to talk among each other in crescent panic.

And from their observatory, Spike and company were observing with binoculars and laughing.

“So anyone else stayed on the school besides Sunset’s group?” Asked Sonata.

“Only Adagio and Aria, or at least I hope so. I don’t trust those two in this world”

“I guess you’re right” mumbled Sonata thoughtful.

In the meantime, Twilight was astonished to see the students from Canterlot High in Ponyville but at the end she sighed with patience.

“Spike…” she mumbled. “Great, how is it going?”

“Until a few moments ago… actually pretty well” said Derpy reporting to her boss. “But then they mentioned a few missing students and everything went down from there”

“Spike is making sure this prank doesn’t go off that easy. Typical!” Complained Rarity.

“But A’ don’t get it, don’t they have their own Team of Chaos?” Asked Applejack.

“Let’s ask Spike to see what’s going on” suggested the lavender alicorn. “Spike… SPIKE! Are you there?”

The dragon appeared before Twilight calmly.

“You called?”

Twilight looked at him with a frown.

“What’s the big idea of bringing humans here?”

“I don’t know, we ran into trouble with the Guardians of Harmony in Canterlot High so I had to improvise. But at least I made sure that the other two Dazzlings won’t come. It was risky enough to bring Sonata”

“YOU BROUGHT SONATA HERE?” Shouted Twilight. “If Star Swirl finds her, he’ll……”

“I kept her in human form to avoid detection from Mr. Swirl” promised Spike. “Besides it’s good to cooperate with your other friends too from time to time”

And to anyone’s surprise, Sonata herself appeared behind Spike.

“Hi there!” She cheered. “Oh Princess, you look great! But I got too used to your human self. This looks kind of weird… you know?”

“Nice to see you too Sonata” said Twilight still frowning.

“Just tell us how to finish this already, this whole situation is freaky by itself” sighed Rarity. “Is there any instructions to finish this?”

“Like I said I just freaked out so I’m not actually sure how to end this prank” said Spike shrugging.

Twilight nodded confidently.

“So this isn’t a special one, all we have to do is to use the Rainbow Power and problem solved” smiled the purple alicorn.

So the girls went to find the chest leaving Spike and Sonata alone.

“So this mean it’s over?” Asked Sonata.

“Not necessarily” explained Spike calmly. “Come on, let’s go to the headquarters, they may send the rest of students back to your world but at least the six of you could stay a little longer”

“Oh, sure then!” Said Sonata excitedly.

So they used a crazy door to go to the clubhouse where the rest of the combined Team of Chaos were waiting for them.

“So this place is Harmony-proof?” Asked Sonata.

“Indeed it is” said Mist proudly. “Every group of villains need a hideout in case the heroes want to spoil the fun”

“We need something like that in home” said human Apple Bloom.

In the meantime the students of Canterlot High finally calmed down and gathered around Celestia’s statue, and when they saw Twilight they all cheered up.

“Look! It’s the Princess, she’ll help us!” Said someone.

Twilight smiled at the humans.

“Yes, yes I will, so calm down please, this won’t take long”

“But we still have some missing students in here!” protested human Diamond Tiara.

“The Rainbow Power will expand all over Equestria so your friends will join you at school” assured Twilight.

“So don’t worry, you’ll be home before ya’ notice” said Applejack preparing.

The Mane 6 exchanged a look and nodded, closing their eyes and concentrating in the hidden power. It was when they all transformed into their Rainbow Forms and began to expand the Harmony Wave much for the human’s relief.

But this time something unexpected happened:

The two groups of Agents of Chaos were just chatting happily in the clubhouse/headquarters, mostly planning how to drag Spike the dog to their side, when Sonata excused herself and went to the restroom.

“Okay, now that we are alone, what do you think of this?” Asked the dragon to the human kids. “Do you really think you need a new leader?”

“Of course not!” Protested human Sweetie. “She’s a natural”

“Yeah, we haven’t gone this far without her” added Rumble. “I mean, the dog is cute and all but he’s not you”

“And more important, is not Sonata” assured human Apple Bloom. “She’s our leader but mostly she’s our dear friend”

“And no dog will ever replace her as the prank-mastermind she is”

The black and purple dragon smiled.

“Just as I thought, she just need more self-confidence and she’ll become the perfect Master of Chaos in your universe. I don’t know what Adagio and Aria did to her, but she needs to believe in her own capacity. Can you help her with that?”

“Sure!” Said the human kids at the unison.

Then Sonata came back and was about to sit when suddenly the Harmony Wave hit the Chaos Headquarters, but again as long as they were inside nothing will happen to them…
Or that’s what they thought because all of sudden a black and purple energy emerged from them and overpowered the Wave of Harmony sending the poor Bearers of Harmony to the floor.

“What they hay?!” Shouted Applejack.

“I have no idea” said Twilight frowning. “But it seems like Spike wants to fight back this time”

“But I don’t get it, did he developed some Rainbow Power on his own? And why was he most powerful than us?” Asked Pinkie Pie.

“Let’s go and ask him in person” said Twilight, then she turned to the Canterlot High students. “Sorry for the inconvenience, something happened but I promise we’ll send you home very soon!”

The humans scratched their heads in confusion but nodded so the Mane 6 headed to Sweet Apple Acres.

“Spike!” Shouted Rarity. “What’s the big idea?”

But the dragon and the kids were confused as them. .

“Don’t ask us, we’re still wondering what just happened” said Mist.

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes.

“Yeah, right. Who do you take us for? Why would we believe you?”

“Because when we do something, we brag about it, not deny it” explained ScootaDark.

“They do have a point there” agreed Applejack.

“Then what happened?” Asked Twilight. “Harmony and the Magic of Friendship always stop you”

It was when Sonata intervened:

“The same thing happened at the school” said the former Dazzling with a huge smile. “Sunset and the others tried to stop us with their own Magic of Friendship… but at the end they couldn’t because our Friendship is as strong as theirs… and they were just seven and we twelve! Same here, our Friendships have the same strength… but we outnumber them so…”

“So our power is greater!” Smiled Spike. “As long as we’re more than them…”

“There’s no way the Rainbow Power could fix this disaster” grinned Shadow Bloom.

Twilight gulped.

“Is just me or that actually have sense?”

“What do you say Twi?” Asked Rainbow. “Shall we bring our counterparts?”

“It’s the only way” confirmed the lavender alicorn. “Sonata, congratulations for your deduction, it was really helpful. Now girls, let’s go…”

But they froze when the combined Team of Chaos laughed at them. Slowly the Bearers of Harmony turned to their rivals who had that smile they feared.

“Now that we know…”

“So you really think we’ll let you call for help?”

“Guys, I think we have our mission: to keep this two teams of Harmony in different dimensions as long as we can”

The six ponies sighed resigned to their fate, of course this will happen! Still they ran ready to action.

Author's Note

Okay this is it, a three-chapter adventure featuring the two teams of Chaos. I promise more counterparts jokes and such; and there was also a quick reference to a fic I read a long ago but I can’t remember its name about Vinyl’s car being a Transformer. If anyone haves the link I’ll appreciate it.

Read ya’ later!!

Operation Harmony Separation

Operation Harmony Separation

In Canterlot Castle, principal and sub-principal of Canterlot High were astonishingly looking at the beautiful white alicorn in front of them, and for the alicorn she looked at them mostly with curiosity. She took a sip of her tea and with the proper calm of a Ruler, she made a small nod.

“Let me guess: you two are related to the Chaos Energy explosion we felt a little ago, right? Anyway, I am Princess Celestia of Equestria, it’s a pleasure to meet you”

The two sisters exchanged a look and shrugged.

“Ehem, Luna Skies. Educator, I’m finishing my doctorate and I work as sub-principal in Canterlot High” said the blue-skinned woman shaking the hoof Celestia was offering her. “And… this whole situation is pretty weird”

“Not a problem, and you dear?”

“Celestia Skies, also educator and I have two masters in child psychology and education. Also Principal of Canterlot High”

The Princess shook her counterpart’s hand as well and smiled.

“Well, let’s hope this little trick ends soon, in the meantime why don’t you enjoy yourselves for a little? With the recent events, I’ve learnt that that’s the best way to face the Lord of Chaos’ pranks”

“I wish it was that easy with Sonata Dusk’s group, the troublemakers your Lord of Chaos named as Agents of Chaos in our school” said Principal Celestia crossing her arms.

“What you mean?” Asked the Princess. “Pranks are fun, and want it or not Chaos is part of the natural order of things just as Harmony. Instead of getting mad, it’s healthier to try to see the bright side of things and enjoy yourselves, and who knows, you can have a really good time with the result. I’ve laugh countless times with the kid’s ideas. Between the three of us there’s only a few things that truly angers me and Spike’s pranks are not one of it”

Principal Celestia nodded.

“Listen, if there’s someone who appreciates humor and pranks, that’s me. But the problem is that Sonata’s pranks are too distractive for the students and several time we had no choice but cancel the classes just because one of those pranks. I mean, I know the dragon had the best intention when he named a Team of Chaos in our school but the problem is he didn’t realize this would affect the students in long term; and since the group of pranksters are just a bunch of children, they can’t understand it either”

“Oh, now I get it!” Said Princess Celestia. “As an educator myself, I get how frustrating could that be. But if they’re your students, why don’t you just ground them? Or even expel them from the school even if I personally dislike the option…”

“Yeah, me too” mumbled the sub-principal. “But the problem is they’re too meticulous with their pranks and every time they make a trick, they make sure to erase all the evidence, and without the evidence, we’re unable to do anything about it”

Princess Celestia seemed to considerate it for a minute and nodded.

“I’ll speak with Spike in person with this ends. Yes, yes, you have all the right to be upset”

Then the Princess asked to her personnel for more tea for her guests and once they all sat around the tea table, they started a happy chit-chat about more pleasant subjects as family and friends (learn that her counterpart and her sister’s were 44 and 39 respectively and also that in their universe their parents were still alive).

“I have a request” suddenly said Sub-principal Luna. “Where’s my other me? I would like to see me… if it’s possible”

Princess Celestia smiled.

“Of course! Luna is… mmh, its four o’clock so I guess she’s relaxing in her headquarters. Follow me, I’m sure she’ll happy to see herself”

So the two humans followed Celestia at Luna’s personal castle wing that the sub-principal had to admit it was precisely her style: with beautiful designs in black, silver and blue all over. And finally they arrived at the gym, where they found the two hall monitors looking at the ring.

“Asuna, Kazuto! What are you doing here?” Asked Sub-principal Luna happy to see them.

“Just enjoying the show” said Kazuto. “By the way, do you know anything about fencing, Sub-principal?”

“Eh… no, why?” Asked Luna.

“Because of that” said Asuna pointing to the ring.

So the two educator sisters approached to see what was going on: it was the alicorn version of Luna, fencing furiously with the pony versions of Asuna and Kazuto; and no matter how hard she tried, even with her magic as backup, she couldn’t break the unicorn’s or pegasus’ defense. And to make things worse, the two of them take turns to pass to the offensive and Luna was taking a lot of damage.
They kept like that for a while until they finally decided to finish Luna with their signature moves:

“Star Burst STREAM!”

“Mother’s ROSARIO!”

And as always Luna ended up crashing against a wall completely defeated.
The Pegasus, Black Swordsman, offered a hoof to help her stand.

“Okay, we’re done for today”

“Thank you guys, it’s always a pleasure to train with you”

Lighting Flash smiled to the Princess.

“You’re getting better Princess” congratulated the unicorn.

“I know, you too. That’s the problem” admitted Luna.

So they stood and walked where the counterparts were waiting for them.

“Okay, what’s this?” Asked Princess Luna with a chuckle.

“Spike’s newest trick” explained her sister. “Interesting, right?”

Luna took a close look to the four humans and offered a hoof to them.

“Nice to meet you, I’ve heard a lot of Canterlot High and the other side of the Mirror, but this is the first time I have such a close look. Well, I guess it’s nice to meet me”

“Nice to meet me too” smiled Sub-principal Luna. “Sunset Shimmer always tells us a lot of her homeland, but we never thought we will actually see it”

Again they started to chat happily relaxing at the situation as usual for the ponies. But for the Japanese students, they were actually more interested in another detail.

“So you’re not from Japony?” Asked Kazuto Kirigaya.

“No, Aincrad” clarified the Black Swordsman.

“Okay… this is weird, I mean, weirder than the current situation” said Asuna.

“Why?” Asked Lighting Flash.

“You definitely look like us, but you resemble more to our avatars of ALO”

“Alo?”

“A videogame we use to play”

“A what now?”

“It doesn’t matter, the thing is Aincrad is a location in ALO”

The captains of the Lunar Guard were about to ask what they were talking about, when a servant appeared carrying a package.

“Princess Celestia, you received a tribute”

Celestia smiled to the humans.

“This always happens, I do what I do because I care about my little ponies, but they keep sending me gifts to thank me”

“I understand” said Principal Celestia. “My former students and parents of the current ones also send us presents from time to time”

The alicorn nodded and opened the package and suddenly her gentle smile vanished and her mane passed from Aurora-Boreal to a threatening flame.

“This is the sixth time… THE SIXTH TIME!” Shouted Celestia looking furiously at Black and Lighting. “SINCE YOU SPREAD THE RUMOR OF ME BEING A HIPPY, I’VE RECEIVED SIX TRIBUTES OF CANNABIS!”

The two leaders of the Lunar Guard exchanged a concerned look and began to laugh at Celestia’s face. It was hilarious, the joke-tribute even had a note that said ‘Peace and Love’.
The Princess of the Sun got even angrier but the warriors ignored her and kept laughing until Luna called to order.

“Black, Lighting, stop that. My sister is noticeably offended by this tribute and your laughs are not helping. What are you going to do about it?”

“Get the hell out of here before she kills us” suggested Lighting.

“Fair enough, go and take your counterparts with you”

So the pony warriors turned to the hall monitors.

“This way please”

And they left so Luna turned to her own counterpart and her sister’s.

“Okay, what shall we do now?”

“Discipline your own Guard can be good start” said Celestia angrily. “They keep making jokes about me and you do nothing about it”

“That’s not true, I laugh” said Princess Luna shrugging. “Besides your own Guard make jokes about me too; and yeah, they call you a hippie but call me an emo and from time to time they ask me to show them my cuts. It’s so stupid that I please them”

“You have cuts?”

“I practice a lot of fencing”

In the meantime the two humans just stared at the two alicorns with a confused look.

“Ey Tia, do we look like that when we argue?” Asked Sub-principal Luna.

“I guess, let’s record us one day” answered Principal Celestia with a chuckle.

Back to Ponyville, the Bearers of Harmony were discussing what should they do next

“We obviously can’t just go to the Palace to open the portal to Canterlot High” mumbled Twilight.

“Why not? It sounds like fun!” Smiled Pinkie Pie.

“Knowing them it won’t be that easy” said Applejack with resignation.

“I know but as long as we don’t open the portal we won’t be able to fix this” said Twilight.

In the meantime in the Palace of Friendship, the two groups of Chaos were coordinating as well preparing for their next move.

“So are you ready, Sonata?” Asked Spike. “Or do you need me to create something else?”

“No, I’m ready!” Assured happily the girl. “You six protect the other portal, we’ll protect this one!”

“And how you’re gonna do it?” Asked Shadow Bloom curious.

“Ya’ know, just the usual” said Apple Bloom. “For the first time in history all those repetitions of Home Alone will be good for something”

“Besides make me feel old, you say?” Asked Sonata with a smile.

The human kids laughed at this and ran to their positions.

“It’s a shame, I really wanted to check this out” said Mist sadly.

“We’ll record it for you” promised human Rumble. “Now go!”

So the Equestrian Team of Chaos went to the Crystal Empire to protect the other Mirror through a crazy door while the group of humans waited, luckily not for so long:

Twilight placed her hoof on the door knob, but instead of open it she received an electric shock.

“Ouch! What the hay?”

“Something happened dear?” Asked Rarity placing a hoof on the door knob as well, receiving a little shock on her own. “Ey, what’s this?”

Dash chuckled at this.

“A child’s play!” Smiled the Pegasus. “I used to do the same in Cloudsdale: you connect a battery and a couple of cables to the other side on the knob and every time somepony tries to open it, they receive a small shock.

“It worked in Cloudsdale because there are almost no unicorns there” said Rarity preparing her magic. “You don’t have to be a genius”

“Wait!” Said Applejack. “A’ have a bad feeling about this”

But it was already too late, Rarity opened the door activating the pulley trap set right behind the door, and received a bag on flour right to her face.

“Ey!” Complained the unicorn.

“Second charge is ready!” Announced human Sweetie Belle from her positions above the stairs.

“Don’t you dare!” Shouted Rarity.

But she did, Sweetie threw a water balloon to her face turning the flour into dough.

“This is certainly denigrating” sighed Rarity.

“A’ tried to warn ya!” Said Applejack charging fully into the Castle. “Ey, who turned on the conditioned air? Well, whatever”

And ran to Sweetie Belle, but someone had flooded the floor and with the help of the conditioned air (that thanks to Spike’s powers was cooling at impossible levels) the water had turned into ice and Applejack helplessly fell to the floor activating a new pulley system that dropped a bucket of dough on her head too.

“Ey!” Shouted the cowgirl.

“Sorry, but we don’t have any powers like the other Agents of Chaos so we have to improvise” said the human Apple Bloom appearing aside Sweetie Belle.

“Watch it, flying attack!” Suddenly announced Sweetie.

Effectively, Rainbow and Twilight charged to them from the air but they were intercepted with Twilight’s own fire hose by Rumble and Scoots. The pressure forcibly sent them to the floor and alicorn and Pegasus cursed at this offense but then they hadn’t too much time to complain since a new bag of flour impacted on them.

“Okay it’s our turn! Let’s go Fluttershy!” Shouted Pinkie Pie trying the backdoor followed by the shy Pegasus.

But as soon as Pinkie put a hoof on the floor, she noticed the humans had covered the whole floor with glue. Looking at this Fluttershy preferred to enter through a window but hesitated for a few seconds trying to detect the traps before she got into one.
Suddenly Pinkie Pie’s sixth sense warned her of two heavy objects going straight to her like pendulums so to avoid them she ducked but as soon as she did, she remembered the whole floor was covered in glue so she got stuck.

“Ey, this wasn’t very nice!” Shouted the pink mare.

The two pendulum-like-objects (two bags of flour hanging from a cable) collided right above her and she got completely covered.

“Oh dear…” mumbled Fluttershy.

“Just like our very own Pinkie Pie, you have to cover all angles to avoid her Pinkie-sense” laughed human Babs Seed looking at her trap from the other side of the room.

Fluttershy would use her Stare on the girl but she preferred to enter through a window in the next room, the one that leaded to the Japony-stile bathroom.

“Okay, I am here and…”

Someone dropped a bucket of warm milk on her and next, Opal jumped on her and began to lick her all over.

At the end the group of heroines left disgracefully. Sonata just giggled at this and waved a hand to say good bye.

“Thank you for the fun! And don’t worry, the leader says he’ll clean after this”

The mane six just groaned in exasperation at this.

“Any suggestions?” Asked Twilight.

“You mean besides use our full strength against them?” Complained Rainbow.

“This kids aren’t like our Team of Chaos, we have to be careful since they don’t have especial powers” reminded her Fluttershy.

Rainbow sighed.

“Whatever”

“In the meantime I suggest we take a shower before think in a new plan” asked Rarity.

“Fine” agreed Twilight. “But I wonder, how Sunset and the others are doing?”

In the human Equestria, the girls’ counterparts were waiting for the Princess’ answer or that the portal opens but nothing happened. There was no way to activate it and go back to Equestria.

“Something must be keeping Princess Twilight occupied” said Sunset.

“You don’t say!” Complained Rainbow Dash. “She haves two annoyances in her world: Sonata and the nuisance of Spike. No offense!”

“None taken” said the dog. “But hey, is there any other way to cross the portal or open it by ourselves?”

“We don’t have the magic” sighed Sunset. “Or at least we can’t use it to open the portal”

“What about my amulet?” Suggested Twilight. “Last time it worked”

“I think is a great idea” said Fluttershy thoughtful.

“Okay, in that case let’s hold hand and do the ‘friendship is magic thingy’” said Applejack.

“Equestria, here we go!” Cheered Pinkie Pie.

“I hope it works” mumbled Rarity a little worried.

Concentrating the Power of Friendship in Twilight’s amulet they opened a small portal, and just like the last time (during the Friendship Games), a lot of random portals appeared around the school; and from the biggest one, right in front of them, what came was a stream of hot lava.
The girls shrieked and jumped backwards while a couple of voices were heard from inside the portal.

“The tub is ready darling, you can go inside”

“Not yet, it seems like there’s a hole in the tub, I’ll check it out”

And much for the girls’ surprise, the head of a giant black dragon with red eyes leaned out of the portal.

“Ehem, can you tell me what’s going on in here?”

The Mane 7 looked to each other without knowing how to react to this, when suddenly Adagio and Aria ran to them.

“Hey… is that…?” Asked Aria.

“It’s a portal to our world, it haves to be him!” Assured Adagio.

And then the two of them bowed.

“King Flames, oh King Flames!”

“It’s an honor to see you again”

The dragon raised an eyebrow.

“What now? Oh, it is you! The Dazzlings… maybe I don’t recognize your faces anymore but those voices are unmistakable. Where’s the other one?”

“We don’t know, oh King Flames!” said Adagio still bowing. “But I want you to know we still praise you as our rightful ruler and…”

The King of all dragons rolled his eyes and turned to Twilight and the others when he felt the magic power coming from her amulet.

“You! Do you mind to close this portal? You’re wasting my bath’s lava!”

“Oh, sure! I’m terribly sorry” said Twilight using the amulet to get everything back to normal, or at least everything besides the new crater full of lava in front of the school. “Okay, that was weird”

“I have a feeling this is going to be a long day” sighed Sunset.

But Pinkie was interested in something else.

“Do you already knew that guy?”

“That was our King” explained Adagio. “We served him with all our devotion… until we took that job from the Other One and he vanished us from the Kingdom of Reptilia, then we moved to Equestria where we were vanished by that unicorn”

“Oh!” Said Pinkie

“And he’s also the oldest and wisest being in all our world” added Aria. “So great that during the Pony Wars he defeated Celestia and Luna’s parents without help”

“The Pony Wars?” Asked Sunset.

“Did Celestia never told you about the monsters she had for parents and grandfather?” Asked Adagio. “I mean, we’re evil but those two were on their own league”

“What they did?”

“It doesn’t matter now, thanks to our King!” Said Aria proudly. “It’s a shame we’re permanently expelled from Reptilia, but also an honor since it was our King who gave us that punishment”

The Mane 7 just looked at the Dazzlings with a sweat-drop on their temples.

“So what now?” Asked Pinkie Pie. “Shall we try again?”

“I don’t think we have a choice” said Sunset sighing. “Okay, let’s do it again”

They tried again this time leading to a beautiful field with expertly cut grass. And were about to make a step in when a football ball came out of the portal and was caught by Rainbow.

“What now?”

The sound of a bunch of hooves trotting towards them called their attention.

“Stampede!” Shrieked Pinkie turning to a group buffalos dressed in large sports shirts and plastic-like helmets charging to them.

Rainbow gulped and threw them back the ball before they get them and Twilight closed the portal just at the time someone shouted ‘TOUCH-DOWN!’

“Again?” Asked Fluttershy softly.

Sunset nodded and the group tried one more time, but this time what they got was a stream of water right to their faces.

“Ponyagara falls” explained Sunset.

“As ya said, this is gonna be a looooong day” chuckled Applejack.

The two Dazzlings just exchanged a look and shrugged.

“Okay is not like this isn’t funny but we have nothing else to do here” said Aria. “See you!”

“Yeah, tell us if you see the King again”

And they left while the others kept trying.

Back to Equestria:

“Okay, we have to think in an alternate way to access to the portal… so what about we use the chimney?”

“But is not Hearts Warming Eve yet!” Objected Rarity. “Not to mention we the showers we just took would be wasted!”

Twilight took a deep breath.

“Fine! I can try to teleport us inside but I don’t promise anything” warned the purple alicorn. “We would probably end up in another trap”

“I guess you’re right” said Fluttershy thoughtful,

“But it will be fun!” Said Pinkie happily.

By their ways Applejack and Rainbow thinking in a solution on their own.

“The balconies! We can try enter through the balconies!” Suggested Applejack. “Rainbow, would you mind to give me a lift?”

“Sure, and unlike teleportation we would know exactly we’ll end up” smiled the cyan Pegasus. “No offense Twi”

“None taken, we can try both; let’s split again”

“We’re going with you Twilight!” Said Fluttershy and Rarity at the unison.

“I guess I’ll join AJ and Dashie” smiled Pinkie Pie.

And after make a quick high-hoof they did as they say.

“But I warn you, I can only lift one at the time” warned Rainbow Dash.

“Don’t worry Dashie, I got you cover!” Said Pinkie running as fast as she could to Sugar Cube Corner and returning with a couple of plungers.

Rainbow just rolled her eyes at this and took Applejack between her hooves to lift her through the air while Pinkie Pie followed them by climbing agilely with the help of the plungers; they didn’t need to say they were aiming for the one in the tallest tower to minimize the possibilities to end in another trap.

By their way Twilight and company appeared in the Japony-style bathroom, but this time she was prepared and covered her friends and herself with a magic force-field.

“Okay let’s go on” said Twilight going straight to the door.

“Allow me darling” said Rarity opening it with her magic since Twilight was busy keeping them safe from the next trick.

And as it was expected, there was a trap waiting for them: a bunch of orange fruit-scented pills that rolled straight to the giant bathtub.

“I don’t get it” said Rarity.

“Ehem… girls” said Fluttershy looking at the tub.

The water was reacting at the pills beginning to somehow boil… and then it was Twilight remembered, there was a very similar trap on Spike’s room.

“Effervescent pills!”

“WHAT?”

“Great” said Rarity face-hoofing while the orange water began to drag them to a hallway.

“Are least we’re in” said Fluttershy.

And for Pinkie, Dash and Applejack’s group, they managed to climb to the balcony safely and opened the door ready to get in the castle.

“Wait!” Said Pinkie Pie taking a bottle of powder she grabbed from the twins and sent a poof to the hallway, revealing the almost invisible strings all over it ready to activate a trap.

Rainbow’s jaw dropped.

“How did you know?”

“Pinkie-sense”

“Pinkie, ye’re impressive” said Applejack.

Pinkie smiled proudly and they began to walk slowly avoiding the strings and taking a good look of the traps: a bucket of soapy water expertly placed in a slide that leaded to the stairs, six or seven smoke bombs along with a few nets on the floor and even a bottle of itchy powder waiting to be spilled.
And the group safely went downstairs where Sonata was waiting for them with a huge smile.

“Why are you smiling? We avoided your tricks!” Said Rainbow.

Sonata shrugged and without saying a word she pulled a string aside her, bathing the heroines with a second bucket soapy water on them; making them fall and land on a trampoline that sent them straight to the first floor where Twilight and her group were already waiting for them.

“So what now? Harmony Grenade?”

“I don’t know if it would work” said the purple alicorn. “The only trick that works with magic is the conditioner air, but nothing else. They have no powers”

“Is surprisingly hard try to fight a bunch of enemies who uses only their inventiveness” said Pinkie giggling.

“Well, I guess we have no choice but go straight to plan B, go to the Crystal Empire and use Cadence’s mirror” sighed Twilight. “I didn’t wanted to since I guess our Team of Chaos is waiting there”

“A’ guess so but believe it or not A’ prefer to deal with them instead of this other team of chaos” said Applejack.

“Me too” mumbled Fluttershy. “At least we do know how to deal with them; this other kids are a completely different story”

“I guess so, let’s take a shower again and then a train to the Empire” sighed Twilight resigned.

And one more time they leaded to their homes to clean themselves and then face whatever their Team of Chaos had prepared for them, even if the initial commotion between the inhabitants of Ponyville and the human counterparts were starting to calm down.
To be honest after the initial shock, several of humans and ponies were getting along just fine:

“This is simply fascinating!” Said the pony Doctor Hooves to his human self while holding a Kindle. “So all the books are just here without having to carry the weight?”

“The greatest invention ever!” Smiled the human proudly. “It saved me a lot of visits to my chiropractor”

“I wish we have something like this in this world” sighed the pony.

In another side, Derpy and Derpy were relaxing after a long day of work both as a mail-mare and Captain of Friendship: eating muffins!

“Delicious, sublime! Bon-Bon haves great recipes!” Smiled human Derpy.

“I know, and since we became officially the Guard of Friendship she bakes for the whole group” smiled the pony one. “I think I’ve eating more than I should this days… but who cares?”

“But between us, I like the ones I make the most”

“Of course! It’s practically custom-made!”

Unbelievably enough even the flower-trio were getting along well, and even made a synchronized faint when the two Roselucks poked their fingers while working with the roses.

“Just let’s take the train already!” Sighed Twilight after seeing this.

They bought the ticket and got in the train, but noticed the train was just going in circles around the forest and back to the Ponyville over and over again.

“This is more like it!” Smiled Rainbow. “Good old-fashioned chaos!”

“Yer’ right girl!” Said Applejack. “After deal with the humans, this is like a walk on the park!”

And suddenly a young mare appeared on the wagon pushing a cart.

“Snacks! Who want some snacks?!”

“Oh me, me, ME!” Cheered Pinkie Pie.

“Not so fast!” Said Applejack detonating a Harmony Grenade.

The effect was immediate: the camouflage went backwards revealing Apple Bloom.

“How?” Asked the filly.

“A’ would recognize this apples everywhere” explained Applejack taking some of the black apples of chaos from Apple Bloom’s cart. “Yer’ not really trying, right?”

Apple Bloom giggled.

“No, we aren’t. Why should we if the humans already great a fantastic job?”

“Don’t remind me” said Rarity angrily. “What’s this all about?”

“Sonata” said a voice behind them.

They all turned, of course it was Spike in his floating throne along with the rest of the Equestrian Team of Chaos.

“Sonata?” Asked Twilight. “What do you mean?”

“That she doesn’t have confidence in her own abilities even if she’s the perfect leader of her team” explained the dragon, who by the way was wearing an engineer cap. “First she called us because she wanted that my other self lead their team instead of her saying she wasn’t worthy, and we agreed to help her”

“But only because we wanted her to realize their team doesn’t need a new leader. They need their leader: Sonata” completed Sweetie Belle.

“I see” said Twilight. “So all of this was about to build the confidence of someone who is already a pain in the flank even if she doesn’t have powers”

“Kind off” shrugged Rumble.

“At least you worry about your friends” said Pinkie angrily. “But what they did to us was just mean!”

“For real?” Asked Scoots. “I mean, we just used our powers to create what Sonata asked, we have no idea how was she going to use them”

“Are you crazy or what?!” Shouted Rarity. “How can you just randomly give things without asking first?”

“To be fair Chaos is all about randomness, so not knowing what our counterparts planned is kind of the point” protested Rumble. “I mean, that’s how we always act, each one haves their own plans to stop you from stopping us”

There was no use to keep arguing, instead they sat quietly until they arrived to the Crystal Empire.

“So what now? Are you going to try to stop us from stopping you as Rumble says?” Asked Rarity defensively.

“No, you suffered enough for today” said Spike. “Feel free to go”

The Mane 6 shrugged.

“They may be our villains but they’re kind from time to time” said Twilight. “Geez, I really wanted to get mad with them”

“I think it was on purpose to avoid getting grounded” suggested Fluttershy.

“Nice strategy, really nice” had to admit Applejack. “They’re very problematic but know how to avoid getting punished”

And while they were walking to the Crystal Castle to activate the original mirror, the Team of Chaos stood there watching them go.

“Okay, what now?”

“How about we go eat something?” Asked Spike when his stomach grumbled.

“Sounds like a plan!”

And they went, but it was when weird things started to happen; the dragon ate his crunchy hay and it was as good as always… but this time he felt like something was missing, like his body was asking him for something else, and the worst part was that he had a very good idea of what it was.

When the girls finally arrived to Candace’s Castle, the pink alicorn seemed surprised to see them.

“Eh, hi girls! What can I do for you?”

“The mirror to the other world, NOW!” Shouted Twilight.

Candace shrugged and let Twilight and company pass; and once they arrived to the mirror, Twilight activated the spell she used to unlock it and be able to cross it anytime she wanted as she did with the one in her own Castle.
At the same time the other Twilight used her amulet on her side and soon enough the two groups of Harmony were face to face.

“It seems it worked!” Cheered human Twilight. “After all this failed attempts!”

“What, you’ve been trying to locate us too?” Asked pony Twilight.

“You have no idea” said Sunset shrugging. “Anyway, are our classmates in here?”

“Yeah, but since there were two Teams of Chaos and only one Team of Harmony their Friendship was stronger and we couldn’t fix it. But now that you’re here…” started Twilight.

“We can fix it now” finished Sunset. “Okay, let’s do it!”

They held hands and hooves to finally release all their power. The shockwave was twice as powerful as the usual; just like the Chaos’.

In Ponyville, the two groups of kids felt the power going towards parts.

“It is time, right?” Asked Sonata sadly.

“I’m afraid so” smiled Spike. “But hey, it was funny”

“Yeah, funny” sighed Sonata. “It’s a shame your other self didn’t wanted to join us but still I had a great time”

Spike made a face-claw.

“Don’t you get it? You don’t need a new leader. Sonata, you’re a great leader!”

“Yeah, we don’t need any other leader, we need you!” Assured human Sweetie Belle. “Who was the one who helped us to have better grades? Who’s the one who always make sure we don’t left any evidence behind?”

“Yeah, we follow you Sonata. Who needs a stupid dog if we have a powerful Siren in our side?”

Sonata looked at her friends a little shocked at first but then hugged them.

“Thank you guys”

“Promise us you’ll never doubt about yourself anymore”

“It’s a promise!” Said Sonata.

And during all that time, the wave of Harmony were getting closer and closer.
And finally hit them. The Headquarters of Chaos were Harmony-proof, but this time the Power combined of 13 Bearers of Harmony was more than the Headquarters could handle.

“Bye Sonata!” Smiled Spike.

“We’ll see each other again!” Assured the girl. “Nice to see you!”

And every single one of the humans vanished from Equestria, everything it was back to normal.

“Okay, what now?” Asked Rumble.

“Easy, we clean the castle” said Spike. “Luckily almost everything was soap and water”

“Oh come on!” Groaned the rest of the Team of Chaos.

“At least wait until our powers get back” said Sweetie Belle.

“We owe that to our sisters” said Spike.

They had three long hours ahead so they better hurry.

Kingdom of Reptilia, Draguentina:

In the beautiful city of Buenos Aires, in certain ‘churrasco restaurant’ the grill master Pirotecnia Kelvin (or Pina for her friends) was happily attending her clients when in a black and purple light certain God of Chaos appeared.

“What are you doing here?” Asked the dragoness.

But Spike didn’t answered, he was too busy shaking and breathing heavily.

“What’s wrong kid?”

Spike grinded his teeth.

“Meat, I NEED MEAT!” Shouted Spike slamming the table. “Give me the most carnivorous thing you have!”

Pina smiled.

“It’s okay kid, I’m glad you’re finally embracing your nature”

Author's Note

Sorry about the delay but here it is! I hope you liked this Home-Alone themed chapter and we're getting to the end of the fic.

I hope you liked it and as always:

Read ya' later!!

Free samples of narrator

Free samples of narrator

The sun rose once again over Ponyville filling the heart of Princess Twilight with joy and optimism; and as usual, right before she started making breakfast, somepony knocked at the door followed by Derpy’s trademark song:

“Here’s the mail, it never fails. It makes me wag my tail. When it comes I want to wail, MAIL!”

Twilight smiled and opened the door to Derpy, who happily gave her the daily bunch of letters.

“For the fourth time Derpy, now that you’re my captain of the Guard you don’t have to deliver mail anymore” smiled Twilight.

“But I like to do it” replied Derpy smiling as well. “Besides we don’t have that much to do as a Royal Guard anyway. Or do you have a mission, boss?”

“No, I don’t think so. Keep delivering the mail”

Derpy made a small nod to her boss and went to deliver the next of the mail while Twilight took the letters to the table to examine them while eating breakfast. Most of them were from ponies wanting some friendship advice, but there were also bills, advertisers and…

“Oh! Free sample of detergent, okay… seems nice. And, what now?”

FREE SAMPLE OF NARRATOR

Twilight examined the envelope, it seemed ‘normal’ so the surprise may be inside. But no, it was only paper.

“The purple alicorn thought it was a typological mistake or perhaps a bizarre merchandising strategy; whatever it was, she didn’t really care” said a voice right behind Twilight.

The Princess of Friendship turned to see a stallion who was there just… narrating.

“It was when our heroine noticed the presence of a mysterious stallion with a calm but captivating voice detailing all her actions. The Princess got closer to him but he didn’t care, and continued with his narration…”

(As you guessed, everything happened exactly like the stallion described) and Twilight stood there looking at him, waving a hoof to his face, but nothing…

“Nothing seemed to disturb the narration. Our heroine started to feel annoyed by the situation…”

“Excuse me! Could you please stop and tell me what do you want?!”

“…Our heroine asked, not used to be ignored like this. What was wrong with this strange character? That was the question in our heroine’s mind, because this was far too irritating and the most he narrated the less patience our heroine still had…”

Twilight’s eye twitched.

“Exactly. GET OUT OF MY HOUSE BEFORE I KICK YOU OUT!”

“…She shouted, but it didn’t bothered the stallion’s narration…”

That settled it, Twilight shot a powerful magic beam to incapacitate the stranger and then kick him out of her home, but as soon the magic touched him, he simply disappeared. Twilight sighed relieved and sat to have breakfast in peace…

“…When she spotted the narrator again, who continued as our heroine had never attacked him. This was weird and irritating, mostly irritating; and the protagonist of this story shouted in anger and threw an entire bookshelf to the narrator, who disappeared again…”

Twilight waited.

“…And reappeared right behind her as nothing happened to him. Twilight grinded her teeth and jumped to attack the narrator, the annoyance took the best of her and the non-stopping narration was getting worse”

(As you guessed, everything happened exactly as the mysterious character said, but again when Twilight was about to touch him, he disappeared and reappeared right behind her…

“…Narrating, always narrating much for Twilight’s desperation. The anger slowly went away letting pass the fear, who was this character? What did he wanted? So Twilight Sparkle decided to teleport away to meditate more about the current situation…”

(Again, everything happened as the narration described and Twilight appeared in the park of Ponyville)

“…Only to discover that this mysteriously annoying character known as the narrator was already there…”

“SHUT UP ALREADY!” Shouted Twilight covering her ears.

“…But this didn’t helped her, at this point trying to ignore the narrator was nearly impossible…”

Twilight shook her head and tried to run away, but she crashed with another pony who was also running.

“Ouch, that hurt!”

“…Said Caramel, our hero, when he ran into the Princess of Friendship herself” said another narrator like the one chasing Twilight.

“Caramel, you too?” Asked Twilight.

“At first Caramel didn’t get her Highness question, but then he saw another of those annoying narrators right behind her; so he just nodded slowly…”

“He has been bothering me since I opened the damn envelope”

“Me too!” Said Twilight.

“Caramel couldn’t believe how lucky he was. Precisely he was running to ask the Princess for help and there she was, right in front of him…”

“SHUT THE FUCK UP!!” Screamed Caramel trying to punch the narrator, but he vanished and appeared right behind him. Then he turned to Twilight with a desperate look on his eyes. “Princess please, can you tell the Lord of Chaos that if it’s true half of Equestria loves his pranks, THE OTHER HALF IS TIRED AND WANT HIS HEAD!!”

“The Princess of Friendship stood there processing what Caramel just said. The Lord of Chaos, of course! This narrator thing had to be one of his pranks, everything something as annoying as this happened it was clearly Spike’s fault. Spike, it was always Spike; but it was too early in the morning to properly process what was going on, and without her morning coffee our heroine was using only half of her brain…”

“You’re right, I’m going destroy you with a Harmony Grenade and then going to kill Spike!”

“The narrator didn’t care, on first hoof he was just a creation of chaos and all he cared about was the telling of the Princess’ adventures; and in second hoof, it won’t be that easy to get rid of him…”

Twilight face-hoofed.

“Great, an especial one. Of course it is!”

“Just hurry up and shut this morons already…” “Begged Caramel with a desperate tone. The narration won’t allow him to concentrate at job and…” “SHUT THE FUCK UP!!”

As for Spike, he was at the Chaos Headquarters preparing his breakfast hidden from everypony; afraid of what they would think if they saw what he was doing: eggs with bacon (no hay-bacon, bacon-bacon) and sausages. It smelled delicious, much for Spike’s shame. Since Sonata gave him that thing called taco, he could only think about meat: beef, pork, poultry, everything was fine as long as it was meat. He needed it.
First time he appeared in Reptilia in that restaurant in Draguentina, the owner Pirotecnia just smiled to him and assured he had nothing to be ashamed of. After all he was a dragon and ninety percent of their diet was meat. Spike didn’t said anything, but he had to admit the ‘arrachera’ he just had was the best thing he ever tried. From that day Spike became a daily costumer of Pirotecnia’s restaurant, becoming very good friend with the dragoness. She even joined him to a quick trip to the supermarket so Spike could purchase something to make at home, it seemed like a good idea at first, but now Spike was too ashamed of himself to properly enjoy his meals.

“Stupid Sonata, why on Equestria meat have to be this delicious?” He complained to himself.

And suddenly, Spike froze as he heard the door open.

“Spike, are you here?!” Called Rumble when he got in. “What’s up, eating at the headquarters? Let me guess: you also have to escape when your sister opened the envelope.”

Spike quickly turned to his friend and smiled trying to dissimulate.

“Yeah, something like that. So, what happened with Thunder?”

Rumble giggled.

“If it wasn’t for Scoots, he would killed me.”

Scootaloo entered to the clubhouse as well with a huge smile.

“Your welcome. Poor Thunder, I don’ know who is he more angry with; me because of the bubblegum I threw him to help Rumble escape, Rumble or the narrator”

“I love this job!” Smiled Rumble.

Spike smiled to his friends and took his breakfast outside.

“It seems it’s working already. Good, now if you excuse me, I’ll eat before continue with this, you can’t create chaos with an empty stomach.”

The other two nodded and chatted happily waiting for the next move when suddenly Rumble smelled something weird.

“Rumble?” Asked Scoots.

“What is that smell? It’s quite familiar.”

The filly sniffed the air.

“Oh, reminds me that time we were at that restaurant in Draguentina and…”

The two of them froze in horror and turned to their friend who was halfway to the balcony with a plate of eggs with something suspicious and the sausages.

“WHAT THE HELL WERE YOU COOKING HERE?”

“Dude, ARE YOU OUT OF YOUR MIND?”

Spike grinded his teeth.

“Don’t look at me please! I know this is awful but still…”

The two agents of chaos better ran to the bathrooms Spike installed to puke while Spike sighed and opened the windows with his magic.

“Sorry…” he said when his friends returned.

“It’s cool, I guess you’re a dragon and need that… urgh, please at least try to open a window. I can’t stand the smell knowing what it is” said Scootaloo shivering. “I need a glass of water”

“Me too” said Rumble joining her. “Nothing against you Spike, but that was a little bit too much.”

“I know” sighed Spike lowering his head. “I’m so sorry.”

Scootaloo shook her head.

“Don’t worry. Let’s just never talk about this again, okay?”

“Agreed!” Said Spike and Rumble at the unison.

“In the meantime, why don’t we go play outside? Wanna join me for a swim, Rumble?”

“Sure, shall we call the others?”

Scootaloo blushed slightly.

“Nah, let’s go just the two of us. It’ll be funnier”

Rumble tilted his head.

“Huh? Why? I mean, sure, but why?”

Scootaloo face-hoofed but still she looked at Spike with an apologetic smile.

“You don’t mind, right Spike?”

The dragon shrugged.

“It’s okay, I guess I’ll just stay and clean this mess. See you guys!”

“Bye Spike!”

“See you soon!”

And the two ran to the pond to have some pond.

Spike just stood there and sighed, that wasn’t as bas as he imagined but still he had to be more careful in the future.

“Anyway, I wonder how the prank is going”

Not so well, at least for the victims:

“The fearsome mastermind behind terrorist organization Salvation showed a recognizable emotion in her usual stoic face for the first time in her life. The anger and bloodthirst was visible for anypony, not only the Pie family. She really wanted to kill this narrator and stop this already, but none of the weapons of her arsenal seemed capable to destroy this nuisance.”

The spot where the narrator was exploded in a thousand pieces, but nothing happened…

“…The narrator continued and continued…”

“Shut up already.”

“Unbelievably enough Maud’s tone was still the same.”

Maud’s eye twitched in irritation, becoming more noticeable as the narration continued. Salvation’s current headquarters were full of craters and holes.

“Finally Maud Pie had an idea that would bring her peace for a few hours. She walked to an explosive trap she placed a week ago and detonated it. She was tough, the explosion didn’t harm her that much, but left her temporary deaf.”

“I can’t hear you. Thanks to Pudding Head!”

“Yeah, Pudding Head, as a racist she would never say ‘thanks to Celestia’. But leaving that aside, this prank was the final push Maud needed to make the decision she was considering the last months. She would accept the job offer from the Other One.”

But Maud was an especial case, most of the ponies didn’t had the resources or the resistance to deafen themselves as she did and had no choice but stand the non-stopping narration.

“…And following his brother’s Flam, Flim stood there doing nothing hoping that the narrator would shut up if he had nothing to narrate. And waited, but the narrator kept narrating. He waited a bit more but the narrator didn’t mind and narrated how he tried to do nothing. Flim waited a little more…”

“DAMN YOU, CAN YOU SHUT YOUR MOUTH ALREADY?!”

Flam wasn’t doing any better, considering the screams that came from his room.

“I FUCKING HATE MAIL!”

One of the few who took advantage of the situation was Blue Bood, but like Maud he was an especial case:

“Our hero headed to the kitchen cautiously, showing off his skills of secret agent to move between his kitchen items with mastery in case there was an enemy waiting for him, but didn’t find anything. Then he said:”

“Is quiet, too quiet!”

“A buzz alerted the master of all spies, so he made a triple backflip to elude the imminent attack while he shot several magic beams from his horn. The enemy, a bee who got into the house by accident, was reached by Blue Blood’s attack and flew away from him.”

“Ha-ha! Really thought you could outsmart me just because you’re small?”

“…Laughed our hero, that’s why he was the first of his class back when he was at the academy. Oh yeah, Blue was a fighting and catching-terrorist machine; the best of his job, a pony who was outsmarted only once by Maud Pie but since that day he waited for the rematch.”

“You’re right mister narrator. I have to thank Spike, I haven’t feel that stimulated in a while!”

In Sweet Apple Acres, Apple Bloom had to use her form of chaos to escape Applejack’s and Big Mac’s rage. She quickly left Big Mac behind, but Applejack was twice as agile and was about to catch her.

“GET BACK HERE AT THIS INSTANT AND SHUT THIS BUCKING STALLION ALREADY!” “Applejack shouted furiously trying to catch the youngest of the Apple family, but the apples of chaos were working already and several came-to-life-trees began to attack her allowing Apple Bloom to escape.” “YA’ WON’T GET AWAY WITH THIS APPLE BLOOM! A’LL GET YA’!”

“Doesn’t she have any sense of humor?” Giggled Shadow relieved.

A tree grabbed her by the wrist and threw her to the center of Ponyville in case Applejack could overpower her other trees; and seeing how angry she was, that was a high possibility. Once she was hidden in an alley, Shadow activated her camouflage powers transforming into a blue filly with blue mane and an orange Cutie Mark because what the hell no.

“And how are the others doing?”

Apparently not so well since everypony were covering their ears and trying to escape the narrators who just popped out of almost everywhere narrating and narrating.
Some solutions were somehow creative, for example Carrot Top put carrots in her hears mumbling against Derpy who was the one who delivered the letter with the narrator.

“As A’ warned the others, this prank was our most annoying creation” sighed Apple Bloom, bumping into Doctor Hooves.

“Oh, hi little one!” Said the Doctor. “Sorry but I didn’t saw you, but I’m in the middle of a scientific revelation!”

“Revelation?” Asked the disguised Apple Bloom.

“Of course, I haven’t had the opportunity to hear my thoughts out loud, but because of this cheerful character behind me, today I finally did it!”

“Said the Doctor looking at his narrator who continued saying out loud his ideas: for example, what about a machine that replicates the narrators when they vanished after the Bearers of Harmony fixed the situation.”

“IF YOU FUCKING DARE I KILL YOU!” “Warned Bulk Biceps, trying to escape from his own narrator who followed our muscular hero everywhere detailing all his actions even when he was inactive.”

Apple Bloom had to use all her willpower to not to laugh right there and blow up her cover. But then she spotted Diamond Tiara, oh this was going to be a blast.

“…But no matter how many coins the spoiled brat known as Diamond Tiara threw to her narrator, that didn’t stop the narration about her life full of selfish and bad whims that showed the worst side of the pony-kind”

“WHY DON’T YOU LEAVE ME ALONE!” Shrieked Diamond Tiara.

Apple Bloom had to bit her tongue, this was too much funny. She didn’t know who programmed Diamond’s narrator but whoever it was, it did a hell of a job. But then Diamond noticed Apple Bloom’s.

“For our awfully bratty heroine, there was something wrong with the unknown filly staring at her. But what was it? Then she noticed! I am as surprised as you but our protagonist is not a total idiot. Why did that girl didn’t had a narrator?”

“EY, THAT GIRL HAS NO NARRATOR, DON’T YOU SEE? SHE’S AN AGENT OF CHAOS!”

Apple Bloom gulped.

“She’s smarter than I thought”

And escaped from the angry mass of ponies:

“WHERE DO YOU THINK YOU’RE GOING?”

“GET RID OF THIS IDIOT BEFORE I HURT SOMEPONY!”

“THERE SHE IS, GO GET HER!”

Even with her increased agility, it was very difficult for Apple Bloom to escape, pegasi were trying to tackle her from the air, earth ponies from the ground and the unicorns were shooting her magic beams from multiple angles; but at the end she could enter to certain house breaking through the window.

“Ey, watch it!” Protested Sweetie Belle to her friend.

“Sorry Sweetie but Diamond Tiara is smarter than we thought and A’ had to run” apologized Shadow Bloom. “Who programmed her narrator?”

“I, Button asked me to avenge him because of Diamond’s teasing about enchanted board games so I did it”

“Fair enough. Why Rarity haven’t kill ya’ yet?”

The older unicorn entered to the room.

“Because I used one of the anti-prank tickets you gave me” explained the elegant mare. “I have a lot to do and can’t be constantly distracted by somepony narrating all my actions”

“A’ see” said Apple Bloom going back to normal. “Mind if A’ stay here for a while?”

“Of course not dear, but please pay me the window”

“No problem!”

Now back to Twilight: she was busy thinking in what was Spike’s method to stop the narrators, when Rainbow Dash almost crashes with her.

“Rainbow, be careful!” “Protested the Princess of Friendship.”

“Sorry Twi but this guy is driving me crazy! I can’t concentrate properly and the only thing that partially shuts him up is the zooming you hear at high speeds. BUT I CAN’T STAND IT ANYMORE!”

“Cried the brave pegasi to her beloved friend Twilight, however the Princess she asked for her couldn’t help her because…”

“…She had no idea and couldn’t concentrate neither because the narration was on, and on…”

“They just doesn’t shut up!” Sighed Twilight.

“Applejack was furious too, and Big Mac; you know he’s usually quiet but today he was cursing with that tremendous voice of his”

“Both mares groaned in annoyance walking away from the narrators, who started to follow them through Ponyville where everypony was already sick of this stupidity. The only idea they could think about was get together their friends and their first stop was Sugar Cube Corner.”

“I wonder how Pinkie is doing” mumbled Rainbow Dash thoughtful.

“They found the entire cake family outside covering their ears with dough, but surprisingly enough they seemed somehow relieved.”

“The cakes noticed the girls and smiled to them.” Said the Cake family narrator.

“Ey, have you seen Pinkie Pie?” “Asked Twilight doing her best to ignore the multiple narrations at the time.”

The Cakes just exchanged a look and pointed to their home.

“Enter at your own risk.” “Warned Mr. Cake.”

“Yeah, she always manages to surprise us.” “Assured Miss Cake.”

Twilight and Rainbow exchanged a look and got inside the bakery not knowing what to expect.

“Pinkie Pie?” Asked Twilight worriedly.

And they found Pinkie, but like her sister and Blue Blood, she was an especial case: she wasn’t bothered at all, in fact she was having a very good time.

“…The narrator narrated that Pinkie narrated that…”

“…The narrator narrated that Pinkie narrated that…”

“…The narrator narrated that Pinkie narrated that…”

“…The narrator narrated that Pinkie narrated that…”

“…The narrator narrated that Pinkie narrated that…”

“…The narrator narrated that Pinkie narrated that…”

Etc.

“Rainbow Dash and Twilight exchanged a confused look but preferred not to say anything about it, it was just Pinkie being Pinkie.”

“And then it was when Pinkie noticed them.”

“Oh, hi girls! Having fun with your free sample of narrator too! That’s great, because this guy gave me the time of my life narrating how I narrated how he narrated my life and…”

“Pinkie please, we don’t have time for this. We need to stop this prank now, this is driving everypony crazy!” “Said Twilight Sparkle.”

“Okay, it was funny while it lasted.” “…Said Pinkie Pie taking the envelope where her narrator came in and threw it to the trash can.”

And immediately Pinkie’s narrator vanished.

“WHAT?” “Asked Rainbow and Twilight at the unison.”

“Pinkie, HOW DID YOU KNOW?!”

“I didn’t, is just important to put the garbage on its place.” Explained Pinkie Pie with a smile.

“Rainbow and Twilight exchanged a look.”

“Okay, I’m going home and properly dispose of the envelope”

“I just hope this works, I can’t take this anymore!”

Twilight teleported away while Rainbow flew at full speed back to her home, hoping that the nightmare would be over soon. By her way Pinkie Pie bounced happily to the Cake family.

“Pinkie Pie!” “Exclaimed Mr. Cake.” “HOW DID YOU GET RID OF THE NARRATOR?”

“It’s simple! You just have to throw the envelope where he came from to the trash can!”

“There was no time to lose, the entire family ran back to the house to take the envelopes and after they threw it to the trash can…”

The narrators vanished, finally they had peace! No more irritating narration, just peace and silence!

“From the clouds, Thunder Lane noticed how the Cakes got rid of the nuisance and…”

Thunder’s narrator disappeared as soon as he threw the envelope as well, and breathed relieved.

“Finally, FINALLY!”

One by one the inhabitants of Ponyville got rid of the narrating nuisance. They were free, FREE!

“This one was awful!” Complained Caramel.

“Well, you never liked Spike’s pranks, right?” Asked Roseluck.

“No, but this one was beyond annoying. He crossed the fucking line.”

“At least is all over.” Said Bon-Bon.

“But shouldn’t we spread the news in the nearby cities?” Asked Lyra.

“Let’s just enjoy the peace for a little more, then we can go to wherever you want.” Said Octavia sighing.

At this point Spike was aware that his prank have been defeated, but he didn’t care. He was too busy cleaning the Headquarters to get rid of the scent of meat. It was when his marefriend crossed the door.

“Hi Spike!” Greeted Sweetie Belle getting in. “Eating at the clubhouse?”

Spike sighed.

“So they told you.”

“Yeah, I bumped into Rumble and Scoots at the lake. I think they were having a date.”

“What?” Asked Spike raising an eyebrow. But then he remembered what Scootaloo said before she left and couldn’t help but smile. “Well, I think Scoots is having a date, but the good old Rumble is too dense.”

Sweetie shrugged.

“Who knows!”

They both stood there in silence when Sweetie turned to Spike.

“So meat, huh?”

Spike sighed.

“I’m sorry Sweetie Belle. Since Sonata gave me that tacos I’ve been eating meat. Sorry I didn’t tell you but… I thought you’ll find it gross.”

“It is gross Spike, for ponies.” Said Sweetie with a warm smile. “But you are a dragon, and I guess you have different kind of needs.”

“Apparently.” Said Spike. “According with Pina, at certain age young dragons develop a compulsive appetite for meat and what Sonata did only awoke what was already there.”

Sweetie Belle frowned.

“Who the hell is Pina?”

Spike gulped.

“The owner of the restaurant I’ve been going since the incident. No one important, I swear!”

“Okay, I trust you.”

The two kids hugged.

“Ey, is just me or you’re taller?” Asked Sweetie Belle at the end.

Author's Note

After a long pause, I present you a new chapter. A prank that somehow you can do in real life. Very annoying if you ask me.
Also I wanted to take a glance of Spike's development as a dragon, I hope you liked it and as always:

Read ya' later!!

Rumble you idiot!!

Rumble you idiot!!

Spike, Sweetie, Babs and Apple Bloom were having a pretty nice day, just hanging out at the park while they thought about a new prank; when suddenly Scootaloo at full speed right in front of them, trying to get rid of Rumble who was following here.

“Oh come on! I’m sorry, I’m truly sorry; it wasn’t my intention to get into your life, but I was worried about our friendship as a team and…”

“You know what Rumble? You’re an idiot and I don’t want to see you again!”

So Scoots just sent a death-glare to him and turned into Dark to get away with her Sonic Dark Explosion.

Rumble landed before his friends seemed both confused and angry and crossed hooves.

“Bah! As you wish, that’s why I prefer to hang out with guys; if they get mad at you they hit you, you hit them and problem solved! Fillies stink!”

Then he noticed his friends glaring at him, but he decided to justify himself.

“Hey, don’t look at me like that, I’m the victim here you know? I was only trying to be a good friend but then she calls me an idiot out of nowhere and we ended up like this!”

Spike and Sweetie sighed, in fact now that they looked carefully at Rumble, he had the expression that he didn’t know what was going on. And for Babs and Apple Bloom, they still seeing like deciding if believe him or not so at the end Babs asked:

“Okay, why don’t you tell us what happened from the start?”

Rumble groaned annoyed and after siting against a tree, he began to tell shrugging, seriously things were really confusing for him.

“I wish I know what happened, okay? But you see, everything was fine, I was doing my things with my skateboard when she joined me with her scooter and asked me if I wanted to do some tricks with her at the hill. I accepted and offered to call you guys, but then she said it would be funnier if only the two of us go; and since lately we’ve been hanging out only the two of us I said okay”

“And then?” Asked Babs very serious.

“Then I realized: like I said lately we’ve been hanging out just the two of us like a lot; so I asked her why thinking that the four of you maybe had a fight and even offered to help her”

Everypony made a synchronized face-hoof (and face-claw) understanding Scootaloo’s reaction.

Spike even placed a condescending claw on his shoulder.

“Rumble, with all respect, you’re an idiot!”

But his fillyfriend just punched him softly in the head.

“Look who’s talking, or don’t you remember the ‘Sweetie, I’ve noticed that lately you prefer to stay with me when we split up’. I really wanted to hit you that time”

“Hey, it wasn’t that I didn’t realize about your feelings but because I wasn’t confident enough yet, not to mention I was still recovering from my ‘disillusion’ with your older sister” protested the Lord of Chaos.

But Rumble only had a sweat-drop on his temple.

“And I still don’t get it. Are you helping me or at least tell me what the hell is going on?”

Apple Bloom rolled her eyes.

“Seriously dude, ye’re a first-class moron. Don’t ya’ have the slightest idea of why ya’ pissed off Scoots?”

“I already told you, I don’t”

“Okay, if you don’t get it sooner, you’ll make me starting to question your intelligence. Anyway, I have to leave, but at least try to make an effort Rumble. Please!” Said the filly walking back to the Crazy-door that connected Ponyville and Mane-Hattan.

The white colt then crossed his hooves.

“Okay fine! You know? I could use some real help, like from my pet bunny Demon. It’s a shame right now she’s sharing a den with Fluttershy’s bunny doing what bunnies do best”

“Rumble shut up!” Protested the rest of the Team of Chaos.

The Pegasus pouted angrily and flew to his home. His friends watched him leave and then looked to each other.

“So what? Shall we help him?” Asked Sweetie Belle.

“A’ don’t know, last time we tried to fix somepony’s love life we ended up messing up everything” reminded Apple Bloom.

“But there’s a difference now, now we’re the bad guys and messing up things is our job” said Sweetie Belle.

They all looked at Spike who nodded slowly.

“I have a feeling I’m going to regret this, but okay! What do you suggest?” Asked the dragon.

“Let’s repeat our adventure with Big Macintosh and Cheerilee but at a bigger scale and instead of a potion, we use our powers; and the solution will be obviously a little Harmony.

“And with so much love in the air, certain idiot will finally understand. Besides it’s almost Hearts and Hooves day so it will be perfect!” approved Apple Bloom.

Spike made a quick nod and snapped his fingers to spread the new wave of Chaos in order to create an epidemic of sudden love, but this time nothing happened.

“Spike?” Asked Sweetie.

“I don’t know what happened, let me try again” he said trying to activate his powers again, but nothing happened. “Oh come on! What’s going on?”

And suddenly, before the kids appeared a human, or what it looked like a human but this one had two pairs of wings attached to his back and a floating halo over his head.

“Stop it kid, Mister Boss just sent me to remind you that you only have three rules, so it shouldn’t be too difficult to follow them”

“What? I’m breaking the rules?” Asked Spike in disbelief.

“One rule: it’s forbidden to mess with free will. Forcing people to fall in love out of sudden is a clear violation to it. If you insist in doing this we have no choice but suspend you for three months without payment. You have been warned”

“We were breaking the rules? But is not the first time we use mind control, like when we transformed Canterlot High in a Circus School” said Sweetie.

“Mind control or hypnosis is more about deceive perception and have its limitations; completely different than actually force a feeling” explained the Archangel Gabriel. “Look, I understand you are kids and this was an accident, but as a minor deity Spike needs to be more careful”

Spike lowered his head ashamed.

“I’m sorry, please excuse us with Mister Boss, we promise we won’t do it again”

“It’s okay. Anyway why were you trying to do this?”

“You know, an especial prank for a couple of friends and also, Hearts and Hooves day is almost here” explained Sweetie.

Gabriel made an understanding nod.

“I get it, your equivalent to Valentine’s Day. Fair enough, but you don’t need to force any feelings. Why don’t you simply use what is already there with a little mind control? That’s not forbidden”

“Thank you Mister Gabriel!”

“You’re welcome. Just try to be more careful from now on and we’re good, okay?”

And he disappeared.

“So what now?” Asked Apple Bloom”

Spike snapped his fingers this time actually releasing the black and purple Energy of Chaos all over Equestria.

“Now we wait, I put a time effect on this prank so it won’t activate before Hearts and Hooves Day”

“I just hope Rumble finally understands” said Apple Bloom.

“I hope so as well” said Spike before heading home, but then he stopped. “Oh, and by the way, it’ll affect us as well; except for Rumble and Scoots of course, so you better prepare. See you!”

The two fillies exchanged a look and giggled, at least they didn’t mind.

The problem was that there were still four whole days before the hour of truth, and in the meantime the friends have no choice but have to bear with Rumble’s and Scoots’ fight; who didn’t talked among themselves and when they had to, they sent messages through one of their friends. It was kind of annoying but finally the day came.

As always Scootaloo woke up early in the morning and sat to have breakfast with her parents, but something wasn’t quite right. His father have put a red tablecloth on the table along with a golden chandelier with red aromatic candles and the best service on the house. And her mother had made oatmeal with strawberries, chocolate homemade cupcakes and mocha instead of normal coffee. Okay, it was an especial breakfast for Hearts and Hooves day, Scootaloo could understand that, but what she couldn’t get is why on earth they were spoon-feeding each other.

“How’s my food, oh my lovely and gallant husband, the reason this lovely home is sustained so well?”

“Delicious as always my beautiful, beautiful wife; the light of my life, the reason why I always find a reason to keep going. Oh my love, knowing you put so much effort to give us the greatest of meals make me feel so guilty to have to spent half of my day helping other mares to get fit instead of stay home enjoying the company of the love of my life”

“Oh my darling, when I feel like I’m melting when I hear you talking like that!”

Scootaloo raised an eyebrow, what the hell was wrong with her parents? But before she said something, suddenly found herself in a tight embrace by both of her parents.

“And how could we forget about our especial girl, the other light of my existence. My little one, my beloved little one, the greatest gift my lovely wife have gave me”

“What you mean I gave her to you oh my beloved husband? She’s half yours, and if something have half of your genes there’s a fifty percent probability that will be perfect!”

Scootaloo struggled to get free, this was too much to handle.

“Hey, I have to eat!” Protested Scootaloo.

“Oh, we’re so sorry my love, now please, feel free to taste what your mother did for us with so much love…”

And practically force one of the cupcakes into her mouth along with a sip of mocha. Normally she would enjoy the meal, but the sappy atmosphere was already too sweet for her taste, she didn’t need to add more sugar; so she apologized as soon as she could:

“Sorry mom, dad, but the Team have planned something especial and we have to meet at the park”

“Please go on, have a nice day!” Said her mother.

“And even if you and your friends call yourselves the bad guys, you’ll always be our biggest pride oh dear!”

So Scootaloo escaped as fast as she could, in times like this she was glad she had the ability to mimic Ranbow’s speed.
It was a lie that the Team of Chaos had something planned for the day but she would do anything to get rid of her parents in that state.

“In a situation like this, I could even stand the dumbass of Rumble”

“Hey!” Protested the other Pegasus landing aside her.

Scootaloo glared at him.

“Why did you came if you know I’m going to insult you”

“Because I thought you were with the others. My mistake, now with your permission I’ll leave”

And he went looking for the others, and after considering it for a bit, she joined Rumble.

“Don’t think wrong, I’m still mad at you and I just want to find the others as well. But I’m not going to talk to you”

“Fine for me”

They went to Twilight Palace, but when they passed in front of the school, they found an unusual scene: Cheerilee had put a tablecloth in front of the school house along with two boiled eggs, a jar of sangria and some toast with basil butter.

“Oh, nothing like having brunch in company with your beloved, don’t you think?” Asked the teacher.

The schoolhouse of course didn’t answered but Cheerilee blushed as it did.

“Oh, the temple of knowledge, you’re the most beautiful thing I ever seen and I’m so glad to have you in my life. How could I be so blind to my true feelings? Years of my life wasted working with you when all this time we could been together for real! Oh I love you school, I love you so much and nothing or nopony will take us apart!”

The two foals looked at them with a sweat drop on their temples.
But it got worse when the teacher poured part of the sangria in a glass and said:

“A toast, for our new life together my love!”

And at this point they better walked away.

“Geez, when is between ponies, it’s sappy. But an inanimate object, is kind of stupid” said Rumble.

“Stupid? I would say disturbing!” Said Scootaloo biting her lip.

And they passed in front of Carousel Boutique, where a pony was standing in front of the window holding beautiful flowers, looking at the beauty wrapped in a marvelous green silk dress covered with sapphires and pearls; he stood there looking at his beloved and ran to Bon-Bon’s shop to get a box of chocolates and then returned to his watching spot, completely lost in his feelings.
From inside Rarity felt the passionate and dreamy stare of that pony. She already knew him, he always stood in front of her window sighing deeply in love to then leaving. To be honest the fashionista felt sorry about him, because she already have an especial somepony; and for today somehow her feelings for her knight disguised as a selfish brat increased and couldn’t stop thinking about him. And she also had a date for this day with her white knight so she had to gently reject her young candidate.

She left by the backdoor and walked to the guy, too distracted looking through the window to pay attention to her, so she gently touched him with a hoof.

“Can I help you mister?”

“She, she’s so beautiful and I want her” he said with a dreamy smile.

“Oh, I know I can cause that effect on ponies but the thing is that I already have somepony dear”

He turned to her.

“Oh, you’re the owner. No, I wasn’t talking about you. Her!” He aiming a hoof to the window.

“The dress?”

“What? No, the model!”

“The mannequin?” Asked Raity completely startled.

The pony’s expression suddenly turned crazy, and after throwing away the flower and the box of chocolates; he threw a rock to the crystal breaking it into a million pieces and ran with her to his apartment leaving Rarity as confused as ever.

“The mannequin?” Asked again the white unicorn.

By his way he was gently holding the mannequin.

“You’re nothing like the previous mares in my life who only cared about what I can give to them; no, you always waited for me behind your display every time I passed in front of the boutique. All this time you were the one I deserved, don’t think I didn’t listened to your cries asking me to free you! Well, now you’re free my dear and we’ll spend the rest of our lives together!”

But going back to Rarity, she didn’t had the time to take care of the broken glass and the stolen mannequin since she still have to prepare the most romantic dinner ever made for the ponykind, all for her beloved Blue Blood, her gorgeous knight, her brave spy. And since Sweetie Belle was staying at Twilight’s that night, they’ll spend together the whole night.

“Oh Blue Blood, I’m so glad I could meet your real self, I always knew you’ll be the one for me!”

And of course the two foals watched from the distance.

“Okay, you’re right, the mannequin dude was disturbing” mumbled Rumble.

Scootaloo nodded while they saw Rarity dancing and sighing for the most secret agent of Celestia’s most secret service.

“At least Rarity is acting normal” sighed the orange filly.

They nodded and continued their way to Twilight’s Palace, where they saw Spike and Sweetie having scene in the balcony at the best style of Romeo and Juliet:

“Oh Sweetie Belle, Sweetie Belle! Where are you that I can’t see you?” Asked Spike from the balcony.

“Down here my beloved, admiring the beauty of the sunrise and comparing it with your eyes! And if it’s true the day starts when Celestia raises her star, for me everything is darkness until I see your face!” Answered Sweetie from beneath.

“Oh my Sweetie Belle, unbelievably enough your voice is like sweet bells welcoming a new day! A beautiful melody with the power to bend even the strongest minds!”

Rumble and Scoots face-hoofed.

“Come on, these two are usually more tolerable! What are they doing acting like Blue Blood and Rarity?” Complained Rumble.

“Let’s get into the library, maybe we can find some peace and quiet there”

It was true since they were surrounded by all kinds of expressions of love equally over the top; parents showing affection for their children like Scootaloo’s parents that morning, all kinds of friendships; but the worse were the couples of course.

“Silver, oh my precious friend Silver! Of all the ponies, only you have both my status and wealth, and I’m so happy to be at our side; of all my treasures, you’re my most praised oh my beloved. Would you be my especial somepony?”

“For all eternity, my Diamond. My best friend in the entire world!”

And since they didn’t want to see what was next, they hurried inside the library only to find another disturbing scene: Twilight surrounded by tons of books, both texts and literature while she said seductively:

“Oh volume of Secret History of Equestria, not yet please! There are children near and I supposed to be working! Oh but if you insist, I’ll read you slow and nice; so much that before you realize you’ll… but don’t get jealous collection of the Sunset Saga, all literature is equally valuable and I’ll ready you nice and slow too!”

So the kids ran upstairs before seeing a R-Rated scene between the Princess and her books, but they bumped with Lyra (in her uniform of the Guard of Friendship) looking at the window while crying in pain.

“Oh Bonnie! Why do you have to work so near but so far at the same time? You with your sweets and me with my duty of protecting the Princess. The sweetest mare In Equestria, my sugar cube, my Bonnie I miss you every minute I am here! Why my shift have to end until five o’clock? I wish you were here with all my heart!”

The two pegasi face-hoofed and walked away.

“What the hell is wrong with everypony?”

So they decided to leave, but using the back door since they didn’t wanted to see Twilight and her books again, when they found a green pony with a can of peas as Cutie Mark, embracing two bronze plaques that read I WANT TO BELIEVE and THE TRUTH IS OUT THERE.

“Ehem, mister…?”

“Sweet Pea!” he said still holding his plaques.

“I’m afraid to ask, but are you in love with bronze?” Asked Rumble.

“In love you say? Obviously, but not with the bronze nor my plaques, but the truth kid, THE TRUTH! The truth is out there, only waiting to be find! The Government doesn’t want us to know, but I’ll reveal their dirty little secrets to the world because I love truth so much!”

Scootaloo raised an eyebrow.

“I’m also afraid to ask but, which truth are you talking about?”

“Humans of course! I used to live with my two sisters and loved each other too much, until my older sister was kidnapped by humans, who performed horrible experiments on her and we never saw he again. The Crown bribed my parents to hide the truth, and also brainwashed by humans! The truth is out there, the Crown is cooperating with them!”

The two pegasi nodded.

“We were right, we shouldn’t ask”

“No, no, no, please listen! I’ll explain to you all I know about the Human/Crown conspiracy and you’ll see how your lives change forever”

Dissimulating, Scoots kicked a shelf that fell right on Sweet Pea’s head.

“Thank you” mumbled Rumble.

“Strangely enough, this dude wasn’t the weirdest one we bumped with today”

Far, far away from there, in an unknown location, Maud Pie was embracing her family tree kissing each photograph.

“Oh the purity of my lineage! Wherever I go, several generations of blood purity are with me; we are the purest family of earth ponies I know; if it was legal I would married with my own flesh and blood only to continue my lineage!! What I did to deserve to be the last descendant of such a beautifully clean blood line? And look at myself! Maud Pie, you’re not only pure by flesh but also you have a pure mind, not poisoned with the fake concepts of equality of rights and friendship among races! Would you be my especial somepony Maud? My pleasure Maud!”

And from the terrorist’s desk, Boulder looked at her disapprovingly and rolled to a piece of quartz Maud found in her first expedition as a rocktor (her cover). Oh, they truly loved each other.

Meanwhile in Canterlot, after a hard night shift, the two captains of the Lunar Guard woke up with the first rays of sun that came through their window. The white unicorn Lighting Flash cleaned her tears.

“Lighting, what’s wrong?” Asked her husband the Black Swordsman.

“I had a dream that none of this was real, that Aincrad and Equestria were nothing but a fantasy and I woke up in Tokyo, wherever that place is, and well… you didn’t exist as well, none the Guard non Yui”

“Easy Lighting, as I say, this is our reality now: first Aincrad now Equestria, this is our home now”

“I love you Black”

“And I love you Lighting”

They kissed and hugged, when suddenly a cute little filly jumped to the bed with them.

“And I love you, mama, papa·

“Oh Yui, we love you so much!”

And precisely outside her room, Princess Luna danced happily at a present she just received, it was only a letter but a letter so especial that would make her happy for days and nights.

“Oh Pipsqueak, the gift of your friendship grows every day, and my love for you grows with each letter I receive. Oh, our friendship will bond us for centuries, so please keep writing me these great letters”

And from Ponyville, certain colt called Pipsqueak daydreamed about his platonic love the Princess of the Night.

“Princess Luna, I wish you were here!”

Maybe the only place where things haven’t really changed was the Crystal Empire, where Shining was drinking a revitalizing potion.

“I knew I should order more of these for today” giggled the stallion. “So I better move or…”

“SHINYYYYYYY! THE BED IS GETTING COLD!”

“In my way Caddy. At least I can’t complain about lack sex!”

Cloudsdale was passing precisely over Ponyville and certain cyan Pegasus took the chance to fly to certain dance academy and demandingly knocked at the door.

“Eternal! What the hell you think you’re doing dancing with other mares, huh? I thought we had something especial!” Complained Rainbow Dash to the dance instructor and choreographer of the Shadow Bolts Eternal Wings, AKA Wings of Darkness.

“We have, my little portion of the rainbow, my fragmented light spectra. But you know I earn my life by teaching mare how to put their hooves on fire. Dance is what makes the world what it is”

“But if you dance with so many others, how can I be sure you want me?”

“Dancing with you a forbidden dance, something I learnt beyond our frontiers, in the far away land of Draguentina!”

And at his sign, his assistant put on a new disc on the music player, and before the astonished and delighted costumers, he and Rainbow began to dance to the sweet compass of violins, bass, piano and the autochthonous draconic instrument, the bandoleon.

“Oh Eternal, what is this?”

“It is called Tango”

They danced for a while until the song finished and Eternal put a rose in his teeth.

“With my sweet, sweet moves I compensate the savage and furious spirit of the Black Swordsman; that’s how we always defeat you, little Wonderbolts”

“We’ll recover our title one day. You’ll see Eternal”

But back to the ground, to Ponyville to be more precise, the two kids couldn’t stop seeing inappropriate and very bizarre expressions of all kinds of life. Couples, people with over-intensified feelings of friendship, filial love in several levels; this was just too much.

“At least nothing was worse than the Rich household. Damn it, I didn’t knew it was leagal to do that with currency” shivered Rumble.

“I doubt it is. However, we must tell the others that if we go to the store, we must pay the exact amount of cash; I do not want to receive any change from them!”

“Or not. What I don’t get is why we are the only ones who weren’t affected by this stupid prank”

“Oh Rumble, don’t you see it? Our friends want us to make things up!” Said Scootaloo.

“Huh… well, it kind of worked, with you being the only normal one, I forgot we wre fighting”

Scootaloo face-hoofed. How dense was this colt, for Celestia’s sake? Then Rumble sighed.

“And sorry Scoots, I had the best of intentions” said the colt.

“That’s the problem Rumble! How can be so clueless all the time? I know you have good intentions, but seriously, sometimes I really want to hurt you for being such an idiot!”

“You mean when I tell bad jokes?”

“NO, BOSS DAMN IT!”

Rumble half smiled.

“To be honest, I don’t know what to do Scoots, this is the first time a girl liked me and I seriously haven’t see girls that way… until now at least”

Scootaloo stared at him.

“So all this time you knew?”

“Not all this time, only when the five of you called me idiot out of nowhere. Sorry for being so naïve Scoots, is just this whole thing is new for me”

“I forgive you I guess, and even if I don’t like sappy dates that much, I always have a great time with you hanging out and competing and such. So why don’t we create our own style of dating?”

“Perfect”

“Just one more thing!”

And the filly stole a quick kiss from Rumble.

“It feels good from time to time”

“I guess so. Shall we go skating now or something?”

“Sounds interesting, then I can kick your rump in Super Alley Fighter”

“You’ll try, but first let’s get things back to normal”

“Yeah, I had enough of this stupidity!”

Right at that moment, Applejack was walking to Twilight’s Castle while thinking how much she loved her apple trees, she wished she didn’t had to separate from them, but she supposed to give back the book she borrowed from the library precisely that day.

“Twi, A’m here! A want to return this book… OH MY GOD!”

Applejack covered her eyes with her hat as she saw Twilight in a compromising situation with her books. Twilight blushed and covered herself with some books.

“Applejack!”

“A’m sorry, A’m sorry! But what are ya’ doing in a public library?!”

Twilight just stood disimulatedly.

“Sorry, sorry, but is just that I love my books so much”

“A’ understand, same for ma’ trees… however, I never noticed ya’ have very nice flanks Twilight”

“Thank you, I try to exercise regularly but I would never see as powerful and athletic like you”

Both mares blushed and giggled happily looking to each other’s eyes… when suddenly a Harmony Explosion turned them back to normal. They turned only to see Scoots and Rumble.

“Sorry for grabbing your Grenades without permission but I’m sick of all this sappiness in the air. Would you mind start flirting until you fix all this?”

The two mares gulped.

“Huh, oh yeah, sorry. Uh-oh, sorry! Let’s get the others and fix this AJ!”

“Sure thing Twi!”

And they ran to action, but then Rumble took another Harmony Grenade and a dictionary.

“What are you planning to do?” Asked Scootaloo.

“First, seal Spike’s powers, then hit his head with this. He crossed the frigging line!”

Scootaloo nodded and took another book and a Grenade.

“For Sweetie”

And together they went to find their partners.

Author's Note

Well hello again! Sorry for taking this long to update but I was busy translating other story, but now that I’m finished I can finally end this fic. Someone else missed the Shadow Bolt Eternal Wings? So anyway, this in chapter I introduced three new ships I had planned for the fic, one already consolidated, and two in progress. Once again I hope you liked it and:

Read ya’ later!!

Well hello again! Sorry for taking this long to update but I was busy translating other story, but now that I’m finished I can finally end this fic. Someone else missed the Shadow Bolt Eternal Wings? So anyway, this in chapter I introduced three new ships I had planned for the fic, one already consolidated, and two in progress. Once again I hope you liked it and:

Read ya’ later!!

All together vs. Spike!!

All together vs. Spike!!

Pirotecnia, Pina for her friends, smiled looking at Spike eating; he already had two pieces of puyazo, one of lomito and an entire order of intestines. Not to mention two baskets of bread and sides of gems! So at the end Spike burped a small smoke cloud of pure satisfaction and took a sip of his soda, to then chew the ice.

“Still hungry? I have more meat if you want, or more gems. Anything for my costumers” offered Pina kindly to the Lord of Chaos.

Spike gently shook his head.

“No, thank you Pina. I ate more than enough for the day… or several. Butt thank you anyway, I’ll come back any other day, as always your food is the best of Buenos Aires!” Smiled Spike as he placed the money on the table, but he was still hungry even if he didn’t want to admit it.

“Aw, thank you kid! You’re so sweet!” Smiled the dragoness. “Have a nice day Spike!”

Spike smiled to the older dragoness and was about to snap his fingers to teleport back to Equestria, but suddenly he trembled all over. It wasn’t pain, it was a feeling he didn’t felt before and it wasn’t unpleasant at all. He recovered only to notice all the costumers were staring at him.

“Stay here, I’ll bring you more meat!” Said Pina walking to the kitchen.

But Spike kindly refused.

“Don’t worry Pina, I don’t know what was that but I’ll worry about it later. So I have to go, see you!” He said and this time he actually teleported.

All the costumers just stared where Spike was a few moments ago and sighed at the unison thinking the exact same thing: this won’t end well… for the ponies of course. So Pina ripped a page of the notebook where she wrote the orders and made a quick note that she sent with her messenger breath. If there was someone who can help, that was him.

“And that’s why ponies shouldn’t hatch dragon eggs, they don’t know what they’re getting into” complained one of the costumers.

The rest of them groaned approvingly and kept eating and betting how that was going to end.

In the meantime Spike appeared back in the Chaos Headquarters, where his friends were already packing the enchanted board games and toys they were playing with.

“Hey Spike, how was your meal? Had enough meat?” Asked Apple Bloom happily.

“I hope so, but I’m still very hungry” said Spike trembling again.

“Seriously?” Asked Sweetie Belle.

Spike nodded shyly.

“Well, luckily for you is lunch time!” Said Rumble checking on the clock.

“It’s a chance, Twilight have been asking me why we haven’t eat together lately”

“Good luck!”

And he went to eat with the alicorn, who couldn’t believe how fast Spike was eating the spaghettis she just made, adding small diamonds to his as it was cheese and devoured plate after plate. But at the fifth serving, they ran out of food.

“Sorry I didn’t leave anything to you Twilight, but I swear I’m really hungry!” Apologized Spike.

“No, no, it’s okay Spike. You seemed very hungry, but why?”

Spike shrugged slowly and opened his jar of little diamonds and ate them all.

“Oh, thanks for he meal!”

“Glad you liked it Spike. Would you mind to take care of the dishes, please?”

Spike smiled and began to do the dishes, but as he was washing them, he trembled again and dropped one, that broke in several tiny pieces. Spike gulped and used his powers to turn it into a small gem and he ate it immediately. He unconsciously roared and that was when he realized something was wrong with him.
So he gulped and after using his powers to instantly wash all the dishes, he teleported to his room to eat all the gems he had. The trembling continued, but even if he knew it was the source of his problem, Spike let them be since it was a wonderful sensation.

But suddenly Sweetie knocked softly and entered to the room.

“Spike, are you here?”

“Oh, hi Sweetie Belle. What brings you here?”

“Oh, nothing really, I was wondering if you wanted to do something. Rarity is in the middle of an inspirational moment and is better to get out of the house during those”

Spike’s stomach roared much for their surprise.

“Are you still hungry? Seriously?”

“Forget it, wanna go to the park to see if we can join a quick soccer game?”

“Sounds great!”

They walked to the park and when the passed in front of Carousel Boutique, something moved inside Spike, in her creative frenzy Rarity didn’t notice she threw a gem out of the window, but Spike did and he swallowed in the air. He trembled again.
A second gem got out of the window and he swallowed as well.

“Oh, that’s what I call skill Spikey-Wikey” said Rarity looking through the window. “It’s a shame, I needed that jewel but…”

The dragon didn’t listen, in fact his eyes were blank and he took all of the gems she was carrying with his tongue.

“Spike!” Protested Rarity.

But when she looked the black and purple dragon to the eyes, she stepped backwards.

“Spike?”

The dragon extended his claw and made all the gems Rarity had come straight to him and ate them all in one bite, but he was still really hungry and roared as his body grew slightly larger. He looked at a rock right behind him and turned it into a large diamond that he ate as well, but he was so hungry he could barely concentrate to do it. Of course Spike had a very clear idea of what he really wanted to eat, but he didn’t want to freak out ponies; however his mind was getting blurry and didn’t know how long he could control himself. But in a flash of lucidity he saw how scared Rarity and Sweetie Belle were and escaped.

“What’s happening with him?” Asked Rarity.

“I have no idea, but I must get the others!”

And before Rarity could stop her by saying it was dangerous, Sweetie was already on the way.

“And I thought today was going to be quiet!” Sighed Rarity running for he friends as well.

In the meantime Spike was wandering all over the town, when he stumbles into a rock and fell, noticing he had arrived to Fluttershy’s garden. All the animals turned to see the dragon and welcomed him gladly, almost all of them liked the dragon, especially certain Fenix who made a cheerful caw and placed over his head… but as soon as he did it, Pee-Wee flew away and same for the rest of the animals when they noticed something was wrong.

“Did something happened, dears?” Asked Fluttershy. “Oh Spike! Are you going to make your prank here? Please don’t bother my pets!”

And suddenly all the animals hide behind Fluttershy, something that the yellow Pegasus found strange since they never reacted like this unless they were in front of a predator. And precisely Spike showed his fangs and roared furiously. Everyone around, including the yellow Pegasus, recognized the roar of a predator when they found a prey. And of course Spike have found a lot of potential meals: ducks, chickens, bunnies, pigs! So delicious, so juicy.

The animals started a stampede running for their lives and Spike was about to chase them when he noticed Fluttershy looking at him, shacking in fear. That gave the dragon enough sanity to realize what he was doing and ran to the Everfree Forest.

“Spike?” Mumbled Fluttershy.

In the deeps of the forest, the dragon finally gave up to the strange sensations he had and grew to full size. All he wanted was to let himself go with the sensation of power and his hunger, but what was left of his conscious stopped him. He did what he could to control his increasing appetite, using his powers to transform trees and rocks into gems; but he needed meat and he knew it!

Fluttershy ran to find her friends, who luckily were already on their way.

“Girls! Something is happening with Spike, he’s not acting normally”

Twilight nodded.

“Rarity already told us. Where is… GOOD BOSS, IS THAT SPIKE?”

They all turned to the gigantic black and purple dragon towering over the Everfree Forest ripping up trees straight from the root and turning them into gems to then eat them entirely. A squeal full of terror called the dragon’s attention, it was a poor boar to terrify to move. With a grin, Spike used his own fire to make a big campfire, then made appear a frying pan and took the poor animal.
That was enough to make Fluttershy to go against common sense and flew straight to the Lord of Chaos with her Stare at full strength, and again gave Spike a small moment of lucidity.

“SPIKE, HOW DARE YOU TO HURT THAT LITTLE ANIMAL? RELEASE HIM NOW!”

Spike trembled, and for a moment he thought in using his especial Stare-proof glasses but instead he released the boar, still fighting against his instincts.

“That’s more like it! Now what is your excuse mister?”

Spike trembled, feeling how his sanity was abandon him once again.

“I’m hungry” he managed to say.

“And you were going to eat an animal? But we don’t eat animals!” Said the Pegasus horrified of what she heard. What was happening with her friend Spike?

Then Spike lost control again and smashed the ground, ripping more trees transforming them into gems and ate them all. He looked at his friends, and again, he fought against what was happening to him and escaped as fast as he could.

“Spike wait!” Called Rainbow Dash following him.

But Spike turned to her with a powerful roar that made her stop. Then the dragon continued with his escape, even creating a fire wall to prevent them to follow him.
The fire scared all the wild animals: deer, more boars, even monsters like timberwolves and manticores; even a lost hydra. When he saw them, the dragon trembled again but for his friends’ sake he just ate another artificial gem. But he knew he couldn’t keep control for too long.

“I AM HUNGRY!” He roared again.

The girls looked at him at the distance.

“Spike, what’s happening with you?” Mumbled Twilight worried.

By their way the Team of Chaos have reunited at the Chaos Headquarters deciding what to do to stop their boss. As the Lord of Disharmony and Chaos, Spike was well-aware that he could lost control at some point so he asked his friends to prepare a plan to stop him in case of emergency. And apparently the moment had come.

“So he ate all of Rarity’s gems at once?” Asked Mist. “She surely pissed him off or something”

Sweetie shook her head.

“You didn’t saw him, he was like lost… do you remember when he turned into a greedy monster?”
“Don’t remind me that, he took my first helmet, what a deuce!” said Scootaloo.

“And my skateboard” reminded Rumble.

“The thing is he lost control entirely and we must stop him” said Sweetie turning into Black.

“I hope we can help him” said the other Agents turning into their forms of Chaos as well.

Then they ran to action, but as soon as they went outside the clubhouse, first thing they saw the giant dragon roaring and breathing warning flames to those who approached him in the middle of the forest. That was a good sign, proved that Spike didn’t wanted to hurt anypony.

Rainbow Dash was flying around, when she suddenly a black figure approaching to the dragon.

“Scoots! WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU’RE DOING? STAY AWAY FROM HIM!”

But the filly ignored her older sister and bravely approached to the rampaging dragon and landed on his nose.

“What’s up dude? What’s going on with you today?”

Spike grinded his teeth trying to control himself.

“Go away!”

“But I’ve never been in the nose of a full grown dragon!” Mocked Scoots.

Said that she jumped from the nose to the forehead and then used his back and tail as a giant slide.

“Cool, I want to do it again!” Cheered the chaotic filly flying back to Spike’s nose.

Spike was not in the mood for playing and tried to smash her with his claw, but instead of that he punched his own nose.

“Ouch!”

Dark laughed and at full speed she flew to the group of the Bearers of Harmony.

“Hey, what are you doing standing there? Go find some help!”

Rainbow Dash then landed aside her little sister.

“Scootaloo! What were you thinking! He could…”

“No he doesn’t want to hurt us, he did it on purpose” said Scootaloo.

“We don’t know how long he would be able to control himself” scolded Twilight.

“More reason to go find some support while we distract him” said Dark.

“Are you crazy Scootaloo? Face Star Swirl was one thing, but this is the God of Chaos!”

“And our friend, that’s why we are the ones who must stop Spike” said Shadow Bloom joining.

“And that’s why we prepared an emergency plan to stop him in case something like this happen” explained Sweetie Black coming behind Shadow.

Twilight couldn’t believe this.

“Wait, do you have a plan to stop him?” She asked astonished.

“Yes, Spike asked us to prepare one in case something like this happened to him” explained Sweetie. “Being his closest friends, we know him enough to stop him definitely”

Showdow prepared herself.

“But we can’t do this alone, can ya’ go for yer’ Grenades or yer’ Harmony Chest?”

Applejack removed her hat completely surprised.

“Did he seriously asked ya’ that?”

“He knows what he’s capable of” explained Dark.

The Bearers of Harmony exchanged a look and nodded.

“Fine, I guess you can hold it for longer than us, but take care, if this gets dangerous run as fast as you can” said Twilight.

The Agents of Chaos nodded and charged to their friend.

“We’ll send you support as fast as we can” said Pinkie Pie.

Then Twilight created a magic window to communicate with her soldiers.

“Hello? Derpy? Derpy, I need the Guard of Friendship immediately! I need you to help the Agents of Chaos while to keep Spike busy while we go for our Harmony Grenades, our top priority is to keep Spike away from any population”

“But it seems like he’s doing on his own” guessed Night Seed.

Yes, Spike was going deeper and deeper into the forest in order to keep himself away from the ponies, he spotted a delicious animal from time to time but at the end he let them go. What was this hunger? Why was this happening?

Celestia was about to have a relaxing time drinking tea next to her personal garden, when the table suddenly was knock over by when a part of the floor moved to let pass Mist.

“So this is where the Crazy Door led, cool”

Celestia took what was left of her broken tea cup.

“Hello there Mist, are you planning to prank me today?” She asked in a very good mood.

“No, today I need some help!”

“Oh, from me?”

“Again no” the colt said turning to the garden. “Hey guys! This is your friend Mist, remember me? I need some claws, paws, whatever you have. Spike is out of control and we need all the help we can get to put him in line. Would you mind? I’ll give you powers of course!”

Several animals came to his call, but he focused in a hedgehog and a fox.

“Oh, you two! I was waiting for you the most! Are you ready?”

The animals came towards Mist ready for action, but Celestia stopped the colt.

“Spike is out of control? Something tells me I better join you!”

“I knew I could count on you Princess!”

So Celestia extended her wings as well and ran to action.

In the deeps of the Everfree Forest, Spike was sick both of his friends and the Guard of Friendship. Why didn’t they leave him alone? He was barely in control, and he was losing it gradually; it was getting harder to not to harm them. Still he tried to smash Derpy, who was the nearest one and the gray mare threw a few letters from her mailbag to the floor. The spell on the fake letters froze the surface making Spike to inevitably slip and fall on his back. He was about to get up when the trees moved on their own and immobilized him.

“Spike, chill out!” Said Shadow waling on his belly and preparing another apple of Chaos.

“YOU DON’T UNDERSTAND, STAY AWAY FROM ME!” Roared Spike transforming the trees into diamonds so he could eat them and escape.

“Spike!” Called Shadow.

“I DON’T KNOW HOW LONG I’LL BE ABLE TO CONTROL MYSELF! STAY AWAY!”

Dark attacked from behind landing on Spike’s back and unleashed a storm of soda and ice-cream on him. Spike sent a tower of flames towards her, this time really trying to hurt her; but she was able to elude it.

“Spike?” Asked Dark.

“See? I can barely control myself… RUN WHILE YOU CAN!” Roared Spike trembling all over.

But then he heard the sound of a beautiful song and he turned to Sweetie on top of a tree singing.

“How does it feel to be on the other side, Spike?” Asked Sweetie.

“That doesn’t affect me and you know it”

“That was never my intention”

Vinyl and Lyra ran towards him at full speed and the next thing Spike knew was that he received a laser beam straight from Vinyl’s laser glasses and a sonic wave from Lyra’s lyre on his ears. That didn’t actually hurt him but it was kind of uncomfortable and he fell on his knees while he covered his ears. Spike then try to stood but the ground was covered with round candies coming from a cloud summoned by Scootaloo and he fell on his back again.

“DAMN IT! WHAT HAVE YOU DONE SWEETIE?”

“I hypnotized to not to be afraid of you anymore. Spike wake up!!”

“LEAVE ME ALONE! I DON’T WANT TO HURT YOU, BUT IF YOU KEEP COMING I DON’T KNOW HOW LONG I CAN KEEP CONTROL!”

“Then let us help you Spike! Tell us what’s wrong!”

“I’M HUNGRY!” Shouted Spike.

Using his powers to get rid of the candies he stood, when a zoom called his attention.

“What the hell?”

A blue hedgehog was rolling at insane speed around him proving to be the fastest animal in the world, helped by a fox who used his tail as an helicopter to fly around Spike.

“MIST!!!”

Several birds turned gigantic began to fly around Spike in order to make him lose his balance, but the dragon lost control again and seeing the birds he got hungrier that he already was and tried to catch them to swallow them. The birds kept fighting at first, but then the conservation instinct was stronger than their will to fight and ran away from the dangerous predator.

Mist raised an eyebrow.

“Is just me or this didn’t work as it should?”

The animals ran trying to escape the dragon who tried to eat them, when suddenly Celestia came in looking at Spike completely shocked.

“Spike?”

The dragon roared and ignoring the alicorn he tried to chase the animals Mist summoned, he was hungry, really hungry, and truly needed to eat them.

“SPIKE, WHAT THE HELL DO YOU THINK YOU’RE DOING WITH MY PETS?!” Shouted Celestia.

Again, this reaction make him recover consciousness for a little while.

“Princess Celestia?”

“Spike, what’s wrong with you?”

The dragon trembled again, roaring in anger.

“I’M HUNGRY!”

Then he jumped to the animals, who ran away from him; his friends looked at him rally scared but he didn’t care anymore, he had to eat… meat! He run towards the animals, but Celestia turned the dirt into mud making Spike slip and fall.

“IS THIS YOUR IDEA OF A PRANK?!”

“Leave my pets alone Spike, I warn you” said Celeestia, trying to sound angry but really she was scared, really scared, what was happening with Spike.

“Spike, please stop!” Said Twilight joining Celestia along with her friends. “I don’t know what’s going on but you must stop, please!”

Spike didn’t listened, he stood and tried to charge against his pray again, he couldn’t create new diamonds anymore; he needed to eat now. Then Sweetie came in too and used her magic to make appear some soap making Spike slip and fall again.

“Sorry about this Spike” said Sweetie using her magic to hold him.

Spike was stronger than her fillyfriend of course, but then Celestia and Twilight joined her. spike struggled, he was hungry, he couldn’t concentrate in using his powers anymore, so he was pretty much a savage dragon trying to escape from two alicorns and a unicorn, too much for him.

“Spike please, tell us what’s wrong with you!” Begged Twilight and Sweetie at the unison.

Nothing, he kept struggling trying to get free, he had no mind, he was like a wild animal getting caught; but to make thing worse, more trees began to move and immobilized the Lord of Chaos.

“Spike, don’t make us hurt you, tell us what’s wrong!” Insisted Celestia.

Spike roared,

“I AM HUNGRYYYYYYYY!”

“Spike, be more clear, if you don’t, we can’t help you!” Cried Twilight.

And then, the sky turned stormy and out of nowhere a voice ten times stronger than the Royal Voice suddenly shouted:

“ISN’T THAT CLEAR ENOUGH, TWILIGHT SPARKLE?!”

Celestia froze in horror.

“King Flames?”

“Who is King Flames?” Asked Fluttersy.

“The Dragon King” mumbled Celestia gulping, there were a few being who truly scared her, and one of those were the King of all Dragons, tremendously powerful and strong, but she feared him because of his wisdom.

Flames was the last one of the original beings, those who saw the world born; and all this years only made him wiser and more powerful. Also he was Chrysalis’ godfather and the one who defeated Celestia’s and Luna’s parents in battle.

He was a serpent-kind dragon with black scales, red belly and red vermilion spikes on his back with ruby-colored eyes; carried by several winged dragons who deposited gently in front of the ponies, along with another flying dragoness, with metallic-blue scales and red eyes.

“Hey, I remember you, you are the owner of that restaurant Spike goes!” Said Apple Bloom to the blue dragoness.

The dragoness smiled.

“Pina, nice to meet you!”

Twilight turned to Pina.

“The restaurant Spike goes? What do you mean?”

But the dragons ignored Twilight and at their King’s sign, more of the flying dragons deposited a giant container in front of Spike, who roared louder when he smelled the content.

“Release him” ordered Flames

Celestia, Sweetie and Twilight obeyed, so Spike jumped over the container and began to devour in an uncontrollable frenzy. It had roasted chicken, pork chops, all kinds of beef cuts, cold meats, bacon and organs. It was unbelievable how much he could eat; and in less than five minutes, he emptied the container.

“MORE!!”

King Flames nodded and more of his servants deposited a second container, and then a third one, and finally at the fourth one Spike shrank back to normal size.

“Whoa, that was intense! What just happened?”

King Flames smiled gently to him.

“It’s called ‘Hunger Attack’. Happens to all of us, but don’t worry, it only happens once in a life-time”

Spike looked at his friends, who were confused and scared; and apart from the rest of the ponies, Fluttershy was puking behind some trees, much to Flame’s annoyance.

“Ninety percent of draconic diet is pure meat you idiot, now that make me ask…”

He turned to Twilight and Celestia.

“What kind of idiot raises a dragon without knowing something as basic as that?”

Celestia and Twilight lowered their heads in shame, but they weren’t the only ones. Spike lowered his head as well when he felt the disapproval look of the Dragon King over him.

“Do you realized this situation scaled to this level because all this time you were trying to hold back, kid? Do you realize that you could actually hurt someone you love?”

“I’m so sorry King Flames” said Spike.

Then Pina placed a gentle claw on his shoulder.

“I tried to warn you Spike, but you teleported before I could say something. You see: I recognized the early symptoms back at my restaurant, so as the other costumers; so sorry I didn’t react sooner”

“So this means something?” Asked Spike.

“Of course. Welcome to puberty kid!” Smiled Pina.

Spike smiled much to Sweetie’s disgust, but then Flames interrupted before the filly could say something.

“But at least you friend was smart enough to write me. Anyway, I have to ask, why you were holding back? Why didn’t you eat when you knew what your body was asking you for?”

Spike sighed.

“I was ashamed, King Flames. You see: I saw my friends and…”

Flames rolled his eyes.

“Tell me kid, do you have a mane?”

“”What? Of course not!”

“Then, what about fur?”

“Nope…”

“I get it, what do you have are hooves! I am right?”

“No!”

“Then what are you so ashamed about? You are a dragon, a carnivore; and anyone who calls themselves your friends must understand that”

The older ones exchanged some guilty looks, except for Fluttershy of course who was still puking.

“At least this is over, right?” Asked Spike.

Pina laughed happily.

“Come on! Didn’t you heard me? You just hit puberty, there’s still a long way for you to go like your first heat. I don’t know how ponies would deal with it!”

Spike gulped, same for the others; but Flames calmed him down.

“Don’t worry, this situation happened because you had very little knowledge about your own kind kid, so this doesn’t have to repeat. I foolishly thought that certain dumbass alicorn I trusted the care of the abandoned eggs from our migrations knew better about our species, but apparently I overestimated her capacities. So I think I have no choice but recover the other eggs and taking you with me to Reptilia”

Spike shook his head

“Wait, what?”

“You heard me, you must come to Reptila with me”

“But I like to live among ponies!” Protested Spike.

“I know, I’m not saying you have to stay, no, was thinking more in a vacation. Come with me just for a few weeks to learn about dragons, it should be fun, right?”

Spike looked at his friends confused but then he turned back to Flames and smiled.

“You know what? It sounds great!”

“Then let’s go, my soldiers will carry you”

Spike nodded but then Sweetie gently touched the Dragon King.

“Ehem, mister Flames…”

“What?”

“Can we join Spike? A vacation in the Dragon Kingdom sounds really interesting! Please?”

“Yeah, can we go, please?” Asked Scoots.

“After all Spike is our boss and best friend!” Assured Rumble.

Flames looked at their older sisters.

“What do you say? Are you okay with this?”

Applejack simply shrugged and winked to the King.

“Ya’ know? A’ think we can take a rest from the Team of Chaos!”

“As long as you’re willing to stand their powers, I don’t see why not” said Sweetie Belle.

Flames nodded.

“So it is decided, you’ll join Spike in this vacation, but I must warn you: even if I’ll try to fix a vegetarian menu for you, I don’t want any complain at seeing us eating. Am I clear?”

“Of course King Flames!” The Agents of Chaos said at the unison.

So it was decided, they’ll spend a few weeks living in Reptilia, the Dragon Kingdom.

Author's Note

So hello! This chapter was a little different from the usual since the Bearers of Harmony joined the Team of Chaos to defeat not the Lord of Chaos but a dragon completely out of control. I hope you liked it and well, this story is about to end soon so I hope you liked it and:

Read ya’ later!!” ta-cool

Reptilian 'vacation'

Reptilian ‘vacation’

The dragons that escorted King Flames proved to be really efficient, by disposing the meat containers, and bring a few padded compartments, so Celestia could deposit the abandoned dragon eggs, that remained in her power. Under King Flames’ strict supervision, in case she decided to keep one.

But it wasn’t needed. After the ‘hunger attack’ incident, Celestia realized that ponies weren’t capable to raise dragons on the first place. And, as much she would love to find families for those eggs, she now knew that it was not a good idea.

“Okay, that would be it, King Flames.” said Celestia, bowing to the King of all dragons. “I hope you find a good home for them.”

Flames frowned, annoyed. “Of course I will.”

Celestia gulped, but nodded in silence. The presence of Flames still intimidated her, no matter how many years have passed.

“And, please, take care of Spike.” said Celestia, bowing again.

“I’ll try.” answered Flames, softening his expression. “Take care of a hatchling, or a teenager, is easy. But dealing with the Lord of Chaos, I’m not so sure.”

Celestia sighed, relieved, and along with Flames, they began the preparations for the trip of the Team of Chaos.

Soon enough, the five foals, and the dragon appeared, ready for their vacation. And both the Princess, and the Dragon King, smiled warmly at them.

“So, tell me, did your teacher gave you permission to leave for a month?” asked Flames. “Because I would be more than happy to sign a letter, or talk to her.”

“Thanks, but no thanks!” smiled Sweetie Belle. “Not only she agreed, but she seemed really happy about it.”

“She even said, that, if we need more time, we just have to tell her.” chuckled Scootaloo.

Celestia had a sweat drop on her temple.

“Miss Cheerilee doesn’t like you that much, right?”

“She used to.” explained Apple Bloom. “But then, we revealed our identities.”

“But, we don’t blame her.” added Rumble. “I mean, must of our disasters affected the school directly.”

Flames giggled. “Fine then. Did you pack everything you need?”

Apple Bloom opened her saddlebag, and showed its content to Flames. “Family pictures, toothbrush, granny’s cookies, and cold cider, for the trip; and a couple of pajamas.”

Flames nodded. “I don’t think you would need the pajamas, nights in Reptilia are very hot. But, aside that, you seem ready.”

“More than ready!” announced Scootaloo.

King Flames made a sign to his escorts, and they lowered their necks, to allow the visitors to get on them. Then, he turned to the young god of Chaos.

“What about you, Lord of Chaos? Are you ready to learn about your own kind?”

“Sure! I would love to!” answered the young dragon.

King Flames smiled, pleased, and allowed Spike to mount on him. Spike seemed nervous at first, and looked at the other dragons. But then nodded, encouraging him to do it. It wasn’t that the King was doing it because he was a God, no. King Flames loved children more than anything, and, since always, he liked to give them rides on his back.

“Okay, let’s go!”

The dragons extended their wings, or, in Flames’ case, he released his magic aura, and rise from the ground.

“I’ll bring them back in a month. Don’t worry, I’ll take good care of them.”

Celestia nodded.

The Team of Chaos waved their hooves, and claw, to the Princess, who waved a hoof back. They had say their goodbyes to their families, and friends, early on. Right after they asked Cheerilee for permission to leave for a month.

The flight on the dragons’ backs was strange. The feeling of the wind on their faces, combined with the dragons’ speed, was making a number on some of the kids, like Babs and Apple Bloom.

“I don’t feel very well…” complained Babs.

“Please, do not stain my scales!” protested the dragon carrying her.

“I don’t make promises!” said Babs.

Spike overheard this, and snapped his claws, making appear a couple of paper bags for the girls.

“Thank you Spike!” said Babs, Apple Bloom, and the dragons.

“Don’t mention it!” said the Lord of Chaos.

King Flames looked at the young god, and smiled to him.

“Tell me, kid, don’t you have any questions for me?”

Spike gulped. “Can I?”

“Isn’t that what this trip is about? Ask me anything you want.” encouraged him the older dragon.

Spike bite his claw. “Okay… ehem, how many species of dragons are? And which are their roles?”

Flames nodded, pleased. “Well, first of all, we have earth dragons, such as yourself. Your kind have an especial talent to grow food. By both being miners, and farmers.”

“Oh, just like earth ponies!” said Sweetie Belle.

“Not exactly.” giggled the dragon, carrying the young unicorn. “Earth ponies farm the food’s food.”

Apple Bloom felt even more nauseated at this. “Great…” she said, after puking on her bag.

King Flames frowned at this.

“And, that reminds me, I do not want any complains about the meals. At this point our diet is perfectly clear, right? However, I understand you herbivores find our lifestyle disgusting, so you can eat on a spare table if you want. But, I will not tolerate any negative comments about what we’re eating. Understood?”

“Understood!” said the kids in the unison.

At this point, they have reached the territory of Reptilia. And, the grill chef Pina, had to separate from the main group.

“Okay kid, I’ll leave you here. Buenos Aires is north, and you’re going to Lizardos, which is east. See you around!”

The kids said goodbye, and the dragoness flew away, to her beloved city. And to attend her restaurant, she had to close for the day because of the situation, but, she could stay get back on time to open for the night.

“Okay, and, what are flyer dragons supposed to do?” asked Rumble to his carrier.

“Oh! We possess greater resistance than most of the creatures, so we can survive large amounts of time without eating, or drinking anything. So, traditionally we were explorers. That’s why our migrations are composed most of flyer dragons, it is like an instinct, we want to find this new lands to build our civilization.”

“Most of the dragons you know just liked your lands too much!” explained another dragon, the one carrying Rumble.

“And, what about Serpent Dragons?” asked Spike.

“We use magic, of course!” said King Flames.

Spike nodded, amazed.

“And, tell me, is it true you’re the oldest being in the world?”

Flames smirked. “Yes, I am. Do you want to know how old I really am?”

Spike nodded, slowly.

“Let’s just say, I saw the world born. I am the very first employee that Mister Boss hired.”

Spike’s jaw dropped, as they arrived to a big, depressing, and, rocky landscape. It was a giant volcano, surrounded with mountains, covered in hardened lava, and many, many caves.

“Welcome, to Lizardos, capital of Reptilia.” Said King Flames.

Sweetie Belle raised an eyebrow, confused. “What? Do dragons, actually live in caves? I thought it was a stereotype.”

The dragon carrying her, shrugged. “Well, we have cities, with skyscrapers, condos, houses, mansions, etc. But, old dudes like living like the old times, and find themselves a good cave to live.”

“And, King Flames just said he is the oldest dude in the world.” shrugged the dragon carrying Scootaloo.

“Now that I think about it, Lizardos is a dragon-scale elderly asylum.”

The dragons laughed at this, until King Flames glared daggers at them. They all shrank in fear… just to burst into laughing, being their king who laughed the loudest.

They landed right in front of a cave, in the middle of the volcano.

But, the cave had a big iron doors, covered with gold, and diamonds inlays. And two enormous earth dragons guarding the door.

But, they submissively bowed before the visitors.

“Your Majesty… and the Lords of Chaos. Is an honor to finally meet you all.” the two said at the unison.

Then, the dragons pushed the doors open, allowing them to get into the volcano. Spike happily walked behind them, but, the foals didn’t move.

“What’s the matter guys?” asked Spike.

“Is there a problem with my home?” politely asked King Flames.

“Well… are we really getting inside a volcano?” asked Apple Bloom.

“Isn’t that dangerous?” asked Babs.

King Flames smiled at this. “Lava isn’t dangerous for dragons, kids. But don’t worry, you’ll not get burned. That’s why we have pipes.”

“For real? Not water?”

“Average homes have two kinds of piping.” explained one of the door guards.

“Still, it can’t explode? It’s an active volcano!” cried Scootaloo.

The dragons laughed at this.

“You really know nothing about us dragons, right?” they asked.

“They’ll learn.” said King Flames. “Now, come on in. I assure you, nothing would happen to you.”

Still reluctant, the Team of Chaos walked behind Spike and Flames.

Once inside, they realized the cave was completely different than they thought. Every inch of the walls was covered in melted gold, and gems. It had modern furniture, made of obsidian or volcanic crystal, crystal sculptures, gas lamps, and such.

They walked through the amazing hallways, until they reached to a Throne Room, where they find big impressive throne made of obsidian. And, sitting on it, there was a big serpent dragoness, with a sky-blue belly, and spikes; and orange scales all over her body. .

“Kids, let me introduce you to my Queen. Lava.” said Flames.

The Queen smiled gently to them.

“It’s a pleasure, Lords of Chaos. It’s great to have you in our home. I would like that my son joined us for today, but, he’s a very busy dragon.”

“Your son?”

“Magma. You’ll meet him tomorrow.” said Flames. “He’s just a boy, only two hundred and three years old.”

“Just a boy. Right!” said Rumble to Scoots, who giggled in response.

But, one of the guards heard him, and smiled to the foals.

“We live longer than ponies, remember?” asked the soldier.

The ponies nodded, thoughtful.

“Okay, enough talking!” announced Queen Lava. “Now that you’re here, let me show you your rooms. We prepared everything for pony needs. Even a few conditioned airs, even if it’s decently cool in here.”

“I don’t like to contradict you, but here is hotter than equestrian summer.” explained Sweetie Belle.

“See?” asked Flames, to Lava. “Ponies aren’t as heat resistant as we are.”

“But, in the other claw, they do not need to hibernate.” said another soldier, scratching his head.

Ponies and dragons giggled at this, and Queen Lava guided them around the Cave-Castle.

Scootaloo admired her reflection on the golden walls.

“Do you like it?” asked Lava.

“How did you create this effect?” asked the young filly.

“Easy, we melt all the treasures we accumulate on the walls. That’s why we accumulate them on the first place. Dragons love to have pretty homes.” explained the Queen.

“At least, we used to.” clarified Flames. “Now, young dragons prefer smaller, more practical homes. Like apartments. Only elder dragons prefer to live like this.”

“And Lizardos is a dragon-scale elderly asylum.” added Lava.

The kids raised an eyebrow at this, apparently it was a common joke around the city.

Finally, they arrived to the guests rooms. Each one, drilled on the cave’s walls. The guest rooms seemed unnecessarily big, for the ponies. About ten meters tall, and ten meters width. However, it was just right, for a full-grown dragon.

“So, that’s how our vacation starts!” laughed Rumble, jumping over the bed. Magically shrunk, to allow the ponies to get on. “Oh, I can imagine how the grownups are, working restlessly, as we are having a vacation.”

Scootaloo shook her head at this. “I don’t know Rumble, I think they are having a vacation as well. From us.”

Ponyville:

“Citizens of Ponyville!” said Mayor Mare, raising a glass of hard cider. “I propose a toast, for the vacation of Team of Chaos!”

“FOR THE VACATION, OF THE TEAM OF CHAOS!” cheered the whole town.

And then, they began to sing, dance, and laugh happily. Everypony except for the elder siblings of the Team of Chaos.

“Is it just me, or are they being too harsh on the kids.” asked Thunder.

“Well, I don’t see why not having a little fun.” said Pinkie. “The party seems really happy.”

“And, the perfect opportunity for a romantic evening!” added Rarity, hugging tightly Blue Blood, who came to visit.

“Precisely. Just relax, and enjoy the free time!” said Rainbow, dancing happily with Eternal Wings.

The whole town have joined to celebrate their chaos-free month. Everypony, except for certain Princess, who had stayed in her Castle, surrounded by books.

Applejack, concerned for her friend, went to pay a visit to Twilight.

“Hey, Twilight!” called the cowgirl. “Are ya’ home?”

Twilight looked over her book, and smiled. Only to immediately blush. Applejack blushed as well. They still remembered the incident involving the both of them, and a very intimate moment with Twilight and her books.

Still, Applejack shook her head, and walked into the Castle.

“Hey Twi, A’ came to invite ya’ to the party.”

“Oh, thanks but no thanks. I haven’t had the time to read. With Spike joking around, it is a little difficult.”

“A’ know, but, think about it. The party is only for today, and, they would be away for a month.” explained Applejack. “Come on, and have some fun with us!”

Twilight closed her book.

“You know what? I can’t concentrate with the music. Let’s go!”

Applejack smiled, and, they walked to the party. Together.

“By the way, yer’ not alone.” said Applejack.

“What do you mean?”

“Yer’ not the only one who have been caught in an embarrassing situation.”

Twilight lowered her head. “I know but…”

“At least, ya’ don’t have a little sister who find yer’ collection of Play Colt. That day, A’ had to explain Apple Bloom that A’ like mares. That was awkward.”

In the end, Twilight laughed with her friend, and went to have fun normally. As much as they loved their younger siblings, it was a huge relief to get rid of them. At least for a month.

…

At the next day, Cheerilee got into the classroom, feeling down.

“Good morning children.” said the teacher, without energy.

“Are you alright, miss Cheerilee?” asked Twist.

The teacher sighed.

“Is nothing to worry about, Twist. Is just, that, last night I had the greatest of dreams. And I didn’t want to wake up. But, let’s forget about it, and start today’s lessons.”

The foals mumbled a few things, and prepared their pencils, and notebooks.

“Okay, let’s start. Hey! Where are Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, Rumble, and Scootaloo? Please don’t tell me that they’re planning another of their pranks for today. Because, if they dare to interrupt our class…”

Dinky raised an eyebrow. “Miss Cheerilee, they’re at the Dragon Kingdom. Don’t you remember?”

The teacher froze on the spot.

“It wasn’t a dream.” mumbled the teacher.

“Miss Cheerilee?” asked Snips.

“It wasn’t a dream!” cheered the teacher. “Oh, kids, today I’m on great mood! Who wants to have our class on the outside? Or, what about a school trip? We’ll go to the market, to see the ponies at work, and ask them about their products. Oh, I thought I was dreaming, but it was true! They’re gone! They’re really gone!”

Diamond Tiara sighed.

“I wish they take a vacation more often.”

Reptilia:

The Team of Chaos woke up with the delicious scent of hay-bacon, floating in the air. And, they ran to eat happily. Of course, the first thing they saw, was the platter of bacon. Sweetie Belle took a ladle to serve herself a generous portion, when a dragon stopped her.

“Easy pony, this is not hay-bacon. This is bacon-bacon. Glorious pork.”

Sweetie Belle gasped, and released the ladle. The dragon, then, smiled to her, and put a new platter in front of the foals. He was a big red earth dragon, with green scales and belly.

“This is hay-bacon. My old man bought a bunch, when he decided you were coming to visit.”

“But, we…”

“He already knew that you were joining Spike. We all know that you are very united.”

Spike joined them, and he did took a generous portion of normal bacon.

“Your old man? So… that means you’re Flames’ son?”

The dragon offered a claw to the group.

“The name is Magma. It’s a pleasure.”

One by one, the visitors shook his claw.

“So… it’s interesting. How’s that you guys, also have hay-bacon?”

“Well, believe it or not, hay-bacon was invented by one of us. He is a vegetarian.” explained the dragon. He turned to the foals, who raised an eyebrow at this. “Yes. Believe it or not, there are some weirdos among us. I think you may now him.”

“Why should we?” asked the Scootaloo.

“He lives in a mountain around Ponyville. Big, red, yellow belly, pink spikes; doesn’t like people, and haves a snoring problem. Rings a bell?”

The kids shook their heads. As for Magma, he shrugged, and continued eating.

“Are you adopted?” asked Rumble. “I didn’t mean to be rude, you know, but, they’re both Serpent Dragons, and you’re an earth dragon like Spike.”

Magma ate a couple of sausages. “Yes, I am. After being seriously injured, in a battle with the Windigos, my mother can’t lay eggs on her own. So, my father and she, adopt an egg every so often.”

“Huh…”

“Anyway, if I were you, I would eat fast. We have little to do, and lots of time. I mean, the opposite. And, since the old man is busy doing King stuff, and mom likes to spend the day at the spa, shopping, and things like that. So, I am in charge of you for the day.”

“Nice! What are we going to do now?” asked Sweetie Belle.

“We’re getting ready for school.” said the dragon.

“School? Come on! We’re supposed to be on vacation!” protested Rumble.

Magma chuckled. “Shall I remind you, that the main idea of this trip was to teach your friend about dragons? And, where do you learn things? At school! Now, let me guess, you are around sixth grade, right?”

“Yes, more or less.” said Babs.

“That’s perfect! I know the sixth grade teacher. And he’s the coolest in the school. All his kids love him, he’s dynamic and fun.”

“Oh, for real? What’s his name?” asked Scoots, reluctantly.

“Magma. A pleasure to meet you!”

“What? Are you a school teacher? But, aren’t you the prince of Reptilia?” asked Babs.

Magma raised an eyebrow at this. “And? As far as I know, your Princess of the Sun is also a school teacher. And I love children, and, it’s a breath of fresh air of Lizardos. I don’t know if you noticed in your time here, but, everydragon is around two thousand. Lizardos is a…”

“Dragon scale elderly asylum!” the foals repeated in the unison.

“Definitely a recurring joke around here.” sighed Scoots.

They finished their respective breakfasts, and walked to a big carriage, in the back of a flyer dragon with silver scales. At his right, there was another flyer dragon, with yellow scales.

“Guys, these two are my Royal Guard. Turmoil, and Ignition. My old man insists that I have one, even if it’s a nuisance.”
“Just like Twilight, and the Guard of Friendship.” said Spike, nostalgic.

“Honestly, do you think is really necessary to have these two behind, all the time?” shrugged Magma. “But, luckily for me, they’re not so much my guards as much as they’re my partners in the crime.”

“Partners in the crime?” asked Rumble, with a wide smile.

“Yeah, Flames hired us to keep this guy on the line, but, you know, we’re young and like to have fun.” explained Turmoil. “And we’ve been through a lot. Like the time the police arrested us for public drunkenness…”

Magma punched him on the ribs.

“There are children present, idiot.”

The dragon blushed, slightly. “Oh right… anyway, another time we went to sing a serenade to Magma’s girlfriend. Her father emptied a bucket of hot lava over us.”

“Oh, that was mean…” said Apple Bloom.

“What? NO! The night was freezing cold, and, during our little performance, we were getting cold, and, reptiles and cold doesn’t mix well. If it wasn’t for his help, we would ended up hibernating earlier.” explained Magma. “The father was delighted that his daughter was dating the prince!”

“Yeah, we had tons of adventures together. But, we’re going to be late. Ignition will carry you on his back. Turmoil and I, will walk. The school isn’t that far… for a full grown dragon. Hatchlings and ponies, may need a ride.”

The kids jumped over the strange carriage, and began to wander around the city.

“So, are you guys really from a city called Ponyville?” asked Turmoil.

“Yeah, why?” asked Apple Bloom.

“Actually, I’m from ManeHattan!” argued Babs.

“Just asking.” explained Turmoil. “Speaking of lack of originality. At least your nation isn’t named ‘Ponyland’.”

The goals giggled at this, but then, Ignition interrupted them.

“Well, our regions are called kind of lazily. Draguentina, Dragonduras, Drazil, Dragolivia… do I keep going?”

Before the others could answer, they arrived to the schoolhouse. It wasn’t anything like the Ponyville’s. First of all, like most of the structures on Reptilia, it was an adapted cave. And all the furniture were made of solidified lava, or, obsidian. The only flammable materials were the kid’s notebooks.

“Welcome to the school! My classroom is on this way.”

This wasn’t a very funny vacation, but the kids followed the dragon, knowing it was for Spike. In fact, he was the only one having a good time, looking around his new surroundings, and trying to absorb as much dragon culture as he could.

“Wait right here.” said Magma, entering first through a door that read ‘SIXTH GRADE.”

The children, all about the same age (and size) of Spike, greeted their teacher happily.

“Okay kids, as you know, we’ll have some especial guests for the next month. A bunch of ponies from Equestria, and the second most famous dragon in the world. Let me introduce you, to the Lords of Chaos!”

The Team of Chaos walked through the enormous door, and faced the young dragons. There were dragons in all shapes and sizes. Serpent dragons, earth dragons, like Spike and Magma; sirens, who had special water-desks; and flyer dragons.

Spike smiled shyly. “Ehem, hi there, my name is Spike Sparkle, God of Disharmony and Chaos. Hello?”

The young dragons shrieked happily.

“Cool! Are you the real deal?” asked a siren.

“Yes, we are!” said Rumble proudly. “Why? Have you heard about us?”

“Are you kidding?! We love your pranks!”

“Yeah, didn’t you hear the teacher? You’re the second most famous dragon in the world.”

“Right aside my father.” added Magma. “This is only the second time a dragon is hired to work a as a minor deity.”

“For real?” asked Sweetie Belle.

“As you heard. My old man haven’t retired, so, there’s no need to find a replacement. Yet.” explained Magma.

“Hey! I have a question!” said a serpent dragon. “Why are you here? If you really work as a god, why would you want to go to school?”

Magma grinned. “He may be a minor god, but, he doesn’t know everything about his own kind. Until a few months, he didn’t know we are carnivores!”

The other dragons laughed at this, making Spike lower his head.

“Is not my fault!”

“Of course is not. Is my father’s for not keeping an eye on you, when you hatched.” shrugged Magma. “But, I think we all agree, this kid needs a serious intervention in his life.”

The dragons laughed again, but, at least they stopped asking why the Team of Chaos were there.

The comments continued, until Magma called back to order.

“Okay, once you get your sits, we can start with our lessons.”

Spike nodded, and led his team to the sits, when suddenly, Magma stopped them.

“Hey, before I forget. If you’re going to plan another of your games, wait until recess. Please, I do not like to be interrupted in my lessons. My students know what I’m talking about.”

The Team of Chaos obeyed, as the rest of Magma’s students chuckled in anticipation. They knew they were going to have trouble, it was only natural.

As for the visitors, they found their sits quickly. Luckily, dragon sixth-graders were about Spike’s size, so the ponies didn’t have a problem fitting into the desks. They would like to be together, but, as Cheerilee, Magma knew better.

“Okay, today we’ll start with something easy. Geography. Open your texts in page forty six, and…”

The class began. And, the Team of Chaos had to admit Magma was a good teacher. His voice was cheerful, and full of energy.

“Pst!” called a siren, behind Spike. “Are you going to plan something during your time here?”

The God of Chaos scratched his head. “I can’t really tell. I mean, I don’t feel right about making a disaster in foreign territory.”

“Come on! Your disasters affect us anyway. Who cares where you originate them?”

Spike shook his head.

“Give me some time, alright?”

“Please! Isn’t why are you all here?” asked a serpent behind them.

Spike turned.

“What do you mean?”

“Most of your pranks are planned for ponies, and doesn’t have sense for us. But, that’s because you know everything about ponies, and nothing about dragons. Learn a little more about us, and you will be able to make a prank that affect us all!”

Magma, who was writing on a green board, turned to his students, and, with expert aim, he threw the chalk on Spike’s head.

“Hey! We’re learning here! Stop the chit-chat!” warned the teacher.

“Sorry mister Magma!” said the siren, and the serpent in the unison.

Magma smirked.

“At least you were paying attention, right?” asked Magma, looking directly at Spike.

“Of course!” lied the Lord of Chaos.

“How about this?” said the older dragon, with his smirk growing wider. “If you repeat what I was saying, two minute ago, you can threw me back the chalk. For free.”

Spike sat in shame, and Magma continued with his lesson. At some point, a flyer dragon made a paper ball, and threw it to Sweetie Belle. She avoided it, and prepared one to send it back.

Unfortunately, Magma saw everything. And, he proved to be ready for everything.

“Really, Sulfur? Trying to provoke the newcomer?”

The flyer dragon gulped. “But mister Magma…”

The teacher snapped his claws, and all the students made a paper ball.

“Uh-oh…” mumbled Sulfur.

Before Sulfur could keep complaining, everyone around began to throw paper balls at him, starting by Sweetie Belle. The rest of the visitors just stood there, watching in awe, when Magma dedicated a smile to them.

“It’s okay. Go on, it’s one of the class rules. Everyone must take part on this punishment.”

Finally, the kids happily threw their paper balls as well.

Once it was over, Sulfur sighed, and began to clean the classroom.

“Anyone else?” asked the teacher. “No? Good! Let’s continue!”

The rest of the class passed without incident, and, the Team of Chaos had to admit they were having a really good time, Magma was a fun, and relaxed teacher. But responsible.

A bell rang.

“Recess!” announced Magma.

The kids cheered, and walked to the main door.

“Hey mister Magma!” called Spike.

“Yes?”

“If we plan a new prank, we’ll definitely make you a part of it!”

“Definitely!” said the Team of Chaos, in the unison.

The teacher winked an eye to them.

“I wouldn’t miss it for anything!”

…

A mysterious figure was sitting in a desk, reading files, accepting, or rejecting suggestions from his employees. Mostly rejecting, when suddenly, one file got his attention.

Apparently, his industrial spies noticed that his Twin’s latest employee was going through a development phase. He had already rejected the idea of tempting him, once it was clear that he wasn’t going to accept. But, some of his spies thought this may be a chance.

Of course not. In order for a ‘pact’ to work, the subject had to agree one hundred percent. Or, he or she would go back to normal with a simple exorcism; or reformation spell.

But, his most recent employee had a most elaborate, most destructive idea on mind. He smirked, calling that mare to his side was a great idea.

He turned to his microphone, and called. “Lucifer, to my office, now. There’s something I need you to check out.”

Author's Note

Hi! I hadn’t update this story for a while, and, right when it is about to end. The Reptilian arc is the last one before the eleven-year-jump. And, finally, the boss-battle before finishing this story for good. If you want to know what happens, earlier, you can always check my original story on FanFiction, but use the Google-translate.

Read ya’ later!!

Lava-cations

Lava-cations

A strange figure was walking around the infinite hallways of that office, lost in the Space between Worlds. How did he looked? No one could tell, since no one dared to look at him, directly. His aura was pure evil, so sinister, that everyone around escaped as soon as he was called.

Still, this horrible Being was completely terrified. Frozen in horror as he was standing before the door. There was only one Being capable to terrify Lucifer, and that was his Boss. The Other One, or, the Source of all Evil.

“Come on in!” commanded the Other One.

Lucifer gulped, and ran into the Other One’s office. The Other One pointed a finger to a chair, and Lucifer hurried to take a sit. The Other One simply put a file in front of him.

“Our newest employee came with this idea. There’s a 42% chance of success. A little more, a little less, it doesn’t matter. But, whatever the results are, it’ll set the bases for the destruction of that world.”

Lucifer nodded. “What do I have to do?”

“Assistance. This is a very important project. Nothing have to be left behind. I need you to check on every step of the project, and provide her with everything she need.”

Lucifer bowed. “As you wish, my Master!”

“How many times do I have to tell you?” asked the Other One, annoyed. “I’m not your Master, I’m your Boss. Understood? Like my Twin, I prefer the business approach.”

…

Spike was sleeping peacefully, dreaming about a giant bowl of ice-cream, and Sweetie Belle. The young couple was happily sharing, giving ice-cream to each other. Suddenly, the ice-cream shop was affected by an earthquake, and it fell apart. Everything, including Sweetie Belle, teared into pieces.

“Hey!” complained Spike, when he realized that Magma had thrown him out of the bed.

“Wake up kid!”

“What time is it?” asked Spike, angrily.

“Four A.M., with fifteen minutes.” informed Magma. “Now, hurry.”

“Come on! Not only you make me go to school, during my vacation. But now, you wake me before the hour!” said Spike. “What is wrong with you?”

“Nothing! Everyone in Reptilia wakes up at this hour. On Thursdays.” Shrugged the school teacher. “Now come on! It’s getting late!”

“For what?” asked Spike, walking behind the older dragon.

Magma didn’t say anything, limiting to guide the Lord of Chaos through the hallways. Spike met with his Team. And, they seemed as annoyed as he was.

“What’s wrong with you dragons?! The only one who wakes up this early, is ma’s sister, and only at buck season!” said Apple Bloom.

“Do I look like I know?” complained Spike.

“Yeah, this is another chance to wonder with what you don’t know about your own species.” said Magma. “I know is unpleasant to wake at this hour, but, is worth it.”

“If you say so…” mumbled Rumble, half asleep.

Magma combed the colt’s mane with his claw.

“This happens every Thursday, but, if you don’t like it, I promise I won’t wake you up again.”

“Please…” groaned Sweetie Belle.

They walked out of the cave-Palace, to see that everyone in the city was awake, and waiting for something.

Queen Lava was waiting for them, in a big carriage, guarded by four flyer dragons. The foals got in, followed by Spike and Magma.

“Sorry for waking you up this early.” apologized Queen Lava. “But, this is something very important to us. And, unfortunately, we can just do this on the morning.”

“Its alright.” yawned Scootaloo. “What is it?”

“You’ll see.”

The flyer dragons raised the carriage, right in front of the volcano’s top. At that height, the kids could see everything. Again, the first thing they noticed were all the dragons, waiting for the show.

“This kind of reminds me when Princess Celestia raises the Sun.” said Spike, scratching his head. “You have to wake up early, if you want to see it.”

“This is almost the same.” explained Magma. “But, unlike what Celestia does, this needs more power. Much more power, so, my father spends most of the week gathering it, in order to do this.”

“Yeah, keep your eyes in the volcano.” smiled Queen Lava.

The Team of Chaos nodded nervously, looking at the Queen told them.

“Oh, right!” said Queen Lava, embracing the group with her claws. “Kids, get close to me. No Spike, not you!” she said, when the Lord of Chaos was approaching as well. “Only the ponies.”

Spike nodded, confused. Then, Queen Lava used her magic to create a force-field around the group.

“What’s going to happen?” insisted Spike.

Lava pointed at the volcano’s crater, where King Flames was emerging from. The Dragon King grew to 50ft tall, and roared with all his power. The dragons around responded, with roars on their own. It was a strange, but powerful feeling. The feeling of hear every dragon in Reptilia roaring at the same time, cheering for their King.

Then, King Flames charged his power on his claws, and snapped his fingers.

The volcano erupted with all its might, and so all the volcanoes in the surroundings.

Dragons roared in happiness, and ran to receive the lava over their bodies, and started to shower happily, and chatted with the neighbors about how good it felt. And, there were a few that took some dragon-sized pots, and filled them with the lava, saving it for later.

The Team of Chaos looked in awe, scared, but also very impressed for what was going on. But, for safety, Sweetie Belle reinforced Queen Lava’s force-field with her own magic.

Spike just stood there, covered in hot lava (that felt incredibly good), without knowing what to do.

“Hey, try this!” said Magma, offering him a brush. “Rub your body, as you’re taking a shower. Look! Everyone is doing it!”

Spike gulped, and looked around. As Magma said, it did look like everyone were taking a bath in public. What the hay was going on?

“Come on, it’s safe!” encouraged him Queen Lava. “Showering in plain lava is great, but not as great as straight-from-the-core lava.”

“There’s nothing better to remove dead scales.” informed him Queen Lava. “Besides, aren’t you here to learn how to be a dragon?”

“Okay, okay.” said Spike, obeying the Queen and prince. “Is just that this is weird.”

“I know, ponies don’t know anything.” sighed Magma. “Hey, Spike, promise me one thing!”

“What?” asked Spike.

“Take some pictures of your first heat. That would be hilarious!”

“Magma!” scolded him his mother.

The earth dragon chuckled, and continued showering in lava.

Spike tried to imitate him, reluctant at first, but, after a while, he began to enjoy himself; felling the pleasing sensation of fresh lava.

From inside Queen Lava’s force-field, the Team of Chaos looked at his leader, relaxing.

“It seems like fun!” said Sweetie. “Unbelievable you dragons can do incredible things.”

“A’ knew they were heat-resistant, but, this is ridiculous.” said Apple Bloom, amazed.

“Simply unbelievable.” said Rumble, “Seems like fun. Hey Sweetie! Can you transform us into dragons, just for trying?”

“What?” asked Scoots.

“Come on! Aren’t you even a little curious?”

“Well, A’m curious too. Sweetie, come on!”

“Fine, but I’ll have to transform first!” said Sweetie, activating her form of chaos.

“Now we’re talking!” cheered Babs.

But, suddenly, King Flames went toward them, to enjoy his dose of lava as well.

“Don’t take this wrong, children, but if you transform into dragons… I would considerate extremely disrespectful, understood? And, if you do, I’ll make sure each of you eat a steak. Am I clear?”

The Team of Chaos gulped, and nodded ashamed.

“Okay, enough for today. Let’s go for breakfast.” said Flames. “To control all the volcanoes in the world makes me starving.”

They headed to the dining room, where there were four mountains of food. A bunch of eggs with bacon, another of eggs, but with hay-bacon, fruits and oats for the ponies; and breakfast sausages for the dragons.

The Royal Family of Reptilia didn’t wait, they jumped to their seats, and started eating, really fast. The entire Team of Chaos looked at the dragons in awe. The ponies have seen Magma eating before; and also, Sonata in her human form. And, for Spike, he have seen the other costumers at Pina’s restaurant. But seeing King Flames eating, was a whole new experience.

“Spike, pall, if you really want to have something for breakfast,” said Magma, “I highly recommend you to start eating. Like now!”

Spike gulped, and began to eat quickly.

“In moments like this, I’m glad I’m herbivore!” said Rumble, serving himself a plate of eggs with hay-bacon, and fruit.

“Uh-huh” replied the others, sending careful glances to the dragons eating.

It was still too early in the morning, so they had time to sit and relax, before going to school.

“So, your father does that every week, you said.” asked Spike to prince Magma.

The school teacher smiled, and nodded.

“Yes, and haves to be really careful about it. If he does it too often, not only it would be exhausting for him, but, he risks to destroy the world by turning it into an icy wasteland.”

“Yeah, right!” chuckled Rumble.

“Believe it or not,” said Magma, “the ashes that the eruption releases can create a big cloud that blocks the sun rays from coming to earth, making them unable to warm the earth. It’s weird.”

“But, what if he doesn’t do it?” asked Sweetie?

“Unable to release its internal strength, the earth will cause that every volcano in the world erupt at the same time, covering the world in molten lava, extinguishing life as we know it.” said the dragon. “To control the volcanoes is as important, as raising the stars.”

“Huh, how cool is that?” asked Scoots, happily.

“I know, right?” smiled the older dragon. “And, since today is the first day of spring, he had to be extra careful with the amount of lava her released.”

Rumble face-hoofed. “That’s today?! Oh come on! I missed the Winter Wrap Up.”

“So?” asked Sweetie. “Our sisters said that they wanted us as far as possible, considering who we gave life the last time.”

“I know, I know!” said Rumble. “But, I wanted to be there to welcome Demon, my pet bunny. It’s a shame! She just found a mate in Fluttershy’s pet bunny, and shared a den, and everything.”

Magma scratched his head. “What is the Winter Wrap Up?”

“A pony custom. Don’t worry about it.” said Rumble. “The thing is, that today my pet wakes up from her hibernation, and I supposed to welcome her. Anyway, I’ll greet her when I go back. It’s a shame, but I wanted to see the product of her winter doing what rabbits do best.”

He looked at his friends, expectantly, but they just rolled their eyes, annoyed by the old joke, and pretended not being listening.

“Oh, please!” insisted the colt.

Spike sighed, annoyed. “Rumble, if you seriously believe that we will answer you, you’re wrong. Totally wrong!!”

“Aw!” said Rumble, dramatically upset.

But, Magma wanted to know the end of the joke.

“Tell me, what is what rabbits do best?” asked the school teacher.

“Breed like rabbits!” smiled Rumble.

Everyone groaned in exasperation. Everyone except for Magma, who giggled in delight.

Scootaloo just pulled his mane. “Rumble, as your fillyfriend, I’ll ask you just once: get new jokes, or shut the buck up!”

Rumble just smiled, very satisfied with himself.

But seriously, he couldn’t stop thinking about Demon. Was she okay? Leaving his jokes aside, he loved his pet bunny. Before he joined the Team of Chaos, she was his very best friend, and confidant.

Back in Equestria, Fluttershy was busy, waking up the little creatures who went to hibernation during the winter. And, at some point, Thunder Lane joined her. He actually was with the weather team, but, he used his break-time to do a favor to his little brother, and receive Demon for him.

One by one, the little animals came out of their respective dens. This whole process made Fluttershy happy, and satisfied with herself. Seeing new families coming out of the dens was one of the greatest things on her life. But today, she was especially excited. Today, for the very first time, her pet bunny Angel had find a mate, and they shared a den during this winter.

The first one to get out was a little black bunny, with red eyes. The combination gave her a really creepy appearance, that’s why Rumble have called her Demon. The second to come out, of course, was Angel; and he hurried to hop on Fluttershy’s back.

“Hello there, Angel!” smiled Fluttershy. “How was your sleep?”

The bunny happily moved their whiskers.

“Is that so? I’m so happy for you two!” cheered Fluttershy.

Then, Demon turned to Thunder, and moved her whiskers as wells.

“Huh? No, sorry pal. Rumble is not here.” apologized the dark gray pegasus. “But he will be back soon. Don’t worry about him. Knowing him, he would like to be her to welcome you, and, making bad jokes about it.”

Demon nodded, and hopped on Thunder’s back. Then, she turned to the den, and waved a paw toward it.

Six baby bunnies, all in different tones of gray, (three with black eyes, and three with red eyes), came out.

“Oh, Angel! I’m so happy for you!” said Fluttershy. “All this time, waiting for the right mate, was worth it.”

Thunder smiled. “That’s amazing, Demon. I’ll write a letter to Rumble. He’ll be so happy to know that you’ve been doing this great. I mean, doing what bunnies do best.”

Fluttershy sighed. “I see where Rumble got his sense of humor.”

Back to Reptilia, the Team of Chaos were on their way to school, always at Magma’s carriage, escorted by his two bodyguards. Turmoil and Ignition.

“Huh, there’s nothing like a hot lava shower, courtesy of the King.” said Ignition, with a satisfied sigh. “I had a dead scale on my back, and I wasn’t able to remove it until now. Oh, I feel so relieved!”

Turmoil glared at him. “You know every house in the Kingdom has lava from the tap, right?”

“Well, yeah, but is not hot enough to remove it. And, we all know that there’s nothing like fresh-from-the-core lava.”

“You’re right!” said Magma. “High quality lava is the best, with time, you learn how to make the difference.”

“You go to hell, rich kid!” complained Turmoil. “You have core lava whenever you want, by just opening the tap. The rest of us only have high-quality lava each time the King wakes the volcanoes.”

“As far as I know, you have core lava from the tap at the Royal Guard Headquarters.” said Magma, with a playful frown.

The three of them laughed happily.

“You guys really like lava.” Said Spike, scratching his head. “Do you drink it, by any chance?”

“Yes, we do.” explained Ignition. “Our national drink is made with lava. I would give you some to try, but, you’re still underage.”

“What else can you do with lava?” asked Babs.

“”To do lots of things, of course!” said Turmoil. “For example, if you don’t like your floor, you can spill a bucket of lava, wait until it hardens, and, just like that, you have a new layer of floor. Or, you can use it for cooking, but you have to be really quick, unless you like carbonized meat, of course.”

“Or, if you ate raw meat, and get an infection, you can drink a glass of hot lava, and you’ll kill every single bacteria in your stomach.”

“Lava is a very important part of our lives.” explained Magma. “You better remember it, because that’s one of the most important things you must learn as a dragon. Lava is so important in our lives, that every home in Reptilia have its own lava-plumbing system.”

“What?” asked Sweetie. “And, where do you keep such system?”
“We have our very own purification plant on the core, of course.” said Turmoil. “Isn’t’ that obvious?”

Spike and the others seemed thoughtful at this, but couldn’t say anything since the group just arrived to school, and they had to move to their classroom.

“Pst, I guess you already have an idea, right?” asked Sweetie?”

The Lord of Disharmony and Chaos winked an eye to her, and she smiled. Unfortunately, they couldn’t talk feely since Magma have just started his lessons, and, he wisely put them apart in his classroom. So they had to wait until recess.

But, when the time came, everyone around gathered around the black and purple dragon. Apparently, the rumors of him, having a new idea, had spread.

“So, what’s the big plan?” asked a serpent dargon girl, slipping around Spike. “Can we help?”

Spike grinned.

“Of course! For my new plan, the six of us will not be enough. But are you sure you want to help me?”

“Are you kidding me? You’re just the second dragon deity in the world.” said a flying dragon. “So, what do we have to do?”

“That’s the spirit, Celsius!” congratulated Sweetie, turning into Black, and giving the young dragon a remote control. “When we’re ready, it’ll activate.”

“Cool!” said Celsius.

“Hey, I want one too!” asked a siren.

“Here you go, Boiling” said Spike.

“Me too!”

“A remote for Conflagration!” said Mist.

Soon enough, every sixth grader on that school got one of those remotes. They were ready for action.

“Did we missed someone?” asked Spike.

“Me!” said Magma, joining the kids.

“Teacher Magma?” asked Scootaloo,

“Yes, why? Come on, who are we going to piss off?”

“Well… adults…” said Apple Bloom awkwardly.

“Cool! I’m in…”

The Team of Chaos looked at Spike, who shrugged, unsure of what to do.

But, the rest of the sixth graders, smiled, excited to have their teacher at their side for the prank.

“But… prince Magma…”

The schoolteacher shrugged. “Hey, do you know why I became a schoolteacher? Because I will never grow up, but, if I have to work for living, I’ll do it in a place where I can be with my equals. Children. I’ve may grow older, but that’s it. I’ve chose not to mature.”

Spike scratched his head, but, in the end, he have Magma a remote.

“Great!” he said happily. “Now kids, if you need anything, just let me know.”

“In fact, prince Magma, do you know where is the lava purification plant?”

That afternoon, Spike and his team (after they casted a heat-resistance spell) teleported to the very center of the earth, where prince Magma told them where the plant was. It seemed like a wastewater treatment plant, but underground.

“Unbelievable.” said Spike.

It as a strange sight. Glowing orange pipes were coming from all over the building, glowing so much on themselves, that there was no need of artificial light, or something. Amazed by this, Spike placed his claw on one of the pipes, and, much to his surprise, he realized it didn’t fell unpleasant. On the contrary, it was an amazing feeling.

However, a voice took him out of his thoughts.

“Hey, a bunch of kids got in!”

The Team of Chaos turned, to be confronted by a bunch of dragons, wearing security vests, and protection helmets. Complete with a tool-belt that they wore on their waists.

“Kiddo, school trips are on mornings. Did you got lost, or something?”

“We don’t have time for this, take them to the manager or something!”

“Yeah, we don’t have time to babysit.”

But then, one of the dragons approached, making the kids to go backwards. He looked really threatening, big, muscular, with almost every inch of his body covered with tattoos. He grinned sinisterly to Spike.

“It is you!”

Spike gulped.

“Ehem, who are you?” asked Spike, in fear.

The big threatening dragon’s grin grew wider.

“Don’t you see them, guys? They’re not just average children. THEY’RE THE TEAM OF CHAOS!”

And he ran as fast as he could, as the rest of the dragons took a step backwards.

“Come on! We may have a lot of power, but we’re still just kids.” complained Sweetie Belle.

“Oh, is not for you. Incineration haves a thing for celebrities.” explained another of the dragons.

“Hey, when the storm passes, can you sign my helmet?” asked another of the workers.

Spike happily made appear a pen, and approached to him, but suddenly, he was trapped in a tight embrace, along with his team.

“Watch it!” said Spike, struggling with his new fan’s strength.

The dragon, the frightening Incineration, finally released them, and shook their hooves, and claws, with great strength.

“Oh, the God of Chaos, and his Team!” said the monstrous dragon. “Oh, I’m so happy to meet you! Can you sign my helmet? My tools? Can I tattoo your six signatures on my body, please?”

It was when the kids realized that all of the tattoos on his body were signatures. Signatures from every celebrity he ever met.

“What is wrong with him?” whispered Rumble to one of the other workers.

“As we said, he haves a thing for celebrities.” explained the dragon. “Whenever he meets a celebrity, he makes them sign a piece of paper, and then, he tattoos the autographs on his body. It’s kind of weird.”

In the meantime, Incineration have taken a camera, and posed with the Team of Chaos.

“Come on! Can I take a picture with you? And you can sign it for me!”

“Ehm, sure!” said the kids.

But the picture wasn’t enough. Incineration wouldn’t be satisfied until he have the six signatures in the little free space that he still had on his body. So, Spike used his power to engrave them permanently on the scales.

“Great” said the dragon, examining the six new autographs on his belly. “These are the first autographs from a deity, and his assistants I ever had! Last time I tried to get an aoutograph from King Flames, the Royal Guard kicked me out.”

“Yeah, ehem… do you mind if we, you know, use our power to mess up with the pipes?” asked Scootaloo.

The workers exchanged a look.

“Would it interrupt our work or something?” asked someone.

“No, all the nuisance will happen on the surface.”

“Then its fine!” said another one.

Incineration’s eyes widened.

“That means, the Bearers of Harmony will have to go all the way down here?” asked Incineration.

“I guess so!”

“Cool, I’ll make them sign my body as well!”

The other dragons rolled their eyes, but didn’t say anything to him. Instead they stared to the kids.

“So, do you really promise that everything will happen on the surface?”

Spike nodded, and made appear a bunch of gold.

“I’ll pay you for the nuisance.”

The workers shrugged.

“Okay, then, its set.”

“So, what are you planning to do?”

Spike grinned.

“Something easy. A child’s play!”

Author's Note

When I originally wrote this chapters, I was obsessed to portraying the dragon society (before it was actually on the show), so I took a few liberties. Anyway, one more chapter, and then, the eleven-year jump). At this point, I was just thinking in tying all the loose ends before ending the story.

Read ya’ later!!

A funny case of bad plumbing

A funny case of bad plumbing

Apple Bloom was struggling to maintain the glass that she had on her head balanced. But she wasn’t the only one. A young dragon aside her, Kelvin, was doing it as well, as the teacher continued to walk around the class, as he made the kids an oral exam.

But, in order to make it more dynamic, Magma decided to make the test a competition between boys and girls. He separated the class, and asked for two volunteers. They wouldn’t be asked any questions during the test. But, instead, they had to stay at the front, and hold a glass full of diet soda on their heads, as their teammates answered Magma’s questions.

The subject, dragon anatomy.

“Ten questions in, and both teams are tied with five points each.” smiled Magma. “I’m proud of you guys. But, this is still a game. So, for the big breaker, girls, are you ready?”

“Yes, Mister Magma!” said the girls in unison.

“Alright, who can tell me how many lungs we dragons have? Ten, nine, eight, seven…”

“We have two pairs of lungs, Mister Magma!” cheered Celsia.

Magma nodded happily, and turned to the boy team.

“Alright boys, why do we have two pairs of lungs instead of one?”

“Two for breathing, and the other two to stock helium and methane, that we use to breathe fire!” said Spike, happily. “It also help aerial dragons to stay on the air. Oh! And also, prevents Sirens from sinking when they’re diving deeply.”

Magma nodded, pleased. He liked how enthusiastic Spike was about learning about dragons. But, as a teacher, he couldn’t show any favoritism, so he continued with the test:

“All of you studied really hard, don’t you? Okay then, next question! How you determine the dragons’ gender when they just hatch?”

“I know, I know!” said a little serpent dragon, called Flammable. “Male’s scales have brighter colors than females, and they’re a lot more aggressive.”

Magma shook his head sadly. “I’m sorry, dear, but you can see that, as hatchling grow up. No. I said, when they just hatch.”

Apple Bloom gulped, something really bad was going to happen to her if they lose.

Magma noticed her concern, and did his best to calm her down.

“Don’t worry Apple Bloom. If the boys fail too, you can walk back to your seat. Dry.”

Grinning evilly, Rumble raised his hoof:

“Teacher! I know!”

Magma smiled. “Alright, tell us, Rumble.”

“Okay, as far as I know, male dragons have two little bulges around the cloaca. Bulges that females doesn’t have.”

Magma nodded, much to Apple Bloom’s misfortune. Nothing like a little of childish cruelty to make sure everyone studies.
The teacher looked at Apple Bloom, like saying he was sorry, and then, he threw a mint to the diet cola glass she held on her head. What happened next, was what the kids were waiting for. The mint made the diet cola to react like a volcano, soaking Apple Bloom in the process.

Her partner, Kelvin, slowly walked back to his seat. Not before drinking his cola, as a precaution.

Luckily for Apple Bloom, there was a shower on the gym, so she got herself clean, before joining her friends when the classes were over.

“Hey, Apple Bloom! No hard feelings, right?” asked Rumble.

“Go to Tartarus.”

The young colt shrugged, as the rest of the Team of Chaos giggled.

“To be fair, we did warn you!” said an earth dragon called Molten, joining them. “If Mister Magma gives you the choice of not doing the test, don’t take it. It’s a trap!”

“Yeah, he uses it to punish those who didn’t study.” sighed Kelvin.

“But ya’ took it as well!” protested Apple Bloom.

“Because I didn’t study.” shrugged him. “Is no big deal”

Spike laughed happily. “But, do you know what is a big deal?”

“What?” asked Kelivn, excitedly.

Spike charged his claws with the black and purple energy of chaos.

Before the Team of Chaos could react, their whole class surrounded them, waiting for the moment of truth. Spike exchanged a look with his friends, and snapped his fingers. A small remote control appeared on each of the children’s claws.

“So, what this thing does?” asked Molten.

Spike grinned, and aimed his remote to the faucet that was on the playground. He pressed the button.

The faucet turned to Kelvin, and spitted a stream of molten lava to his face.

“And just like that! It works with any faucet in any part of Reptilia.”

“And, what’s the plan?”

“There’s no plan, just have fun!” said Spike. “Wanna play lava wars?”

Apple Bloom didn’t wait, she simply aimed her remote, and the faucet send the stream of lava right toward Rumble. Of course, Spike had previously provided them with heat-resistance.

“Hey!” complained the colt.

“Ya’ owed me that one, teacher’s pet!” said Apple Bloom, with a grin.

“You’ll pay!” said Rumble, aiming his remote to a nearby hydrant.

A much more powerful stream pushed Apple Bloom away.

And, just like that, the kids began to ran all over, starting a large-scale lava war.

Magma looked at them through the window, and smiled. Usually, he and his bodyguards would escort the Team of Chaos, but today, they let them run free all over the city. Not only, at this point the visitors were familiar with the city, already. But also, Spike have told them that today, they would create chaos.

Then, the schoolteacher looked at his own remote, and smiled.

“Okay guys, let’s go back home!” he said to his bodyguards. “Who wants to mess with the old man?”

Ignition and Turmoil laughed at this, and followed the Prince to annoy the one who controlled all the volcanoes in the world.

In a corner, a couple of Spike’s new classmates were examining their remotes, and showing them to their younger siblings.

“All you have to do is aim it to anything. Anything connected to the lava piping system.” explained Fahrenheit, a Siren.

“For real?” asked her little brother.

“Watch this!”

Faren (as her friends called her), grinned, and aimed the remote to a lava fountain in the middle of a certain park.

A dragon was passing by, selling ice-cream, when the stream of molten lava covered him entirely. Luckily for him, the kart was fire-proof, so the product didn’t suffered from the surprise attack.

The two pairs of siblings looked at each other, and ran to hide as fast as they could. They didn’t had the experience, or the confidence that the Team of Chaos had. And, they ran into the first business they found.

“Hey! I don’t need any annoying children in my laundry!” complained the owner. “Go play hide and seek elsewhere. I can’t stand children. I can’t stand children, I can’t stand…”

Fahrenheit’s younger brother, Steam, as he activated the remote.

One of the washing machines came to life, and send a stream to the owner. One more time, the siblings ran for their lives.

“Cool! It’s almost like this thing reads our thoughts.” said Steam.

“Yeah, pretty neat!” said a voice behind them.

They turned. It a group, headed by Celsia.

She pressed the remote’s button. The sewer, right behind them, came to life, and buried the kids under a ton of lava.

“You’re going to pay for this!” shouted Fahrenheit.

They resumed their lava fight, and weren’t the only ones. All over Lizardos, Magma’s students were having a hell of a time, fighting with Spike’s remotes.

Steam was looking at his sister in awe, when Shadow kindly approached her from behind.

“Hey! Want a remote?”

“For real?”

“Sure! Everyone must participate!” smiled the agent of chaos. “And, if ya’ see anyone without a remote, you call me or ma’ freinds. Alright?”

“I’ll tell my friends!”

“Sure! This is getting boring with Magma’s class only.”

At the Palace-cave, King Flames was staring at the crater in the center of his home, unsure what to think. When, suddenly, his son came to say hi.

“Hi, old man! What are you doing?”

The King of all dragons stared at his son, and raised an eyebrow.

“Aren’t you supposed to be watching our guests, Magma?”

“I left them playing with the other kids. They’re having a party with Spike’s powers.”

Flames nodded, and looked back at the crater. He closed his eyes.

“I can feel it. He messed with the core itself in order to power his prank.”

“For real?” asked Magma with a grin

Flames got his face closer to the crater, in order to study the problem, when Magma activated his remote. A stream of lava got right on the King’s face.

“Dad?” asked Magma.

The older dragon groaned. “Damn kid. But this was only to be expected.”

A new stream of lava got his face.

“Yes, this definitely smells like chaos.” said Flames, with a resigned sigh.

“And what shall we do, dad?”

Magma grinned. “You? Get out of my sight before I take that thing Spike gave you. Oh, and by the way, when I said ‘damn kid’, I meant you.”

“I figured. If you excuse me, I’ll go to annoy mom.” said Magma, leaving his father alone in the room.

Flames rolled his eyes. “A bit childish, but that’s what you get for working with kids. Pffs, and Lava wanted to educate him to be a politician. What a waste that would be!”

Then, an angry shriek resounded all over the Palace:

“MAGMA! COME BACK HERE IMMEDIATELLY! YOU RUINED MY FACE MASK!”

Followed by four pairs of paws running frenetically. One escaping, and, the other, chasing.

Flames laughed at this. Most of the time, Magma could be childish, but he loved his son.

But, he had more important things to do. Twilight Sparkle had given him instructions of what to do, in case Spike decided to create mayhem. Step one: determine exactly what the prank did. Step two: determine how far it expanded. Step three: locate the epicenter of chaos. Step four: solve the thing. Step five: take an aspirin.

Flames shrugged, and began his preparations. But, he spotted how Magma jumped through a window, and his bodyguards caught him, and flew away from his mother.

“YOU’LL PAY FOR THIS MAGMA! I SWEAR TO YOUR FATHER!”

The King laughed, as he wished his son the best of lucks.

Outside, the kids continued playing, annoying adults, yes. But, mostly, they joined the massive lava war all over Lizardos. A volcanic city was the perfect place to do such thing.

“You’ll see ponies! Those wings of yours will not help you at all!” shouted an aerial dragon, flying toward Mist and Dark.

With their chaotically-increased agility, the pegasi, did their best to avoid the lava. They may be heat-resistant now, but, unlike the dragons, their pony feathers would get heavy, made them unable to fly. As for the dragons, the lava would slip from their membranous, unfeathered wings.

“Behind you, Dark!” shouted Mist, pressing the remote’s buttons.

A nearby fountain unleashed all its power to their pursuers, as Dark pressed her own remote. She used the sewers to protect her coltfriend from another group of pursuers, who came to attack from behind.

“Thanks Dark!”

“Together, we’re invincible Mist!”

From a hill, another group of dragons watched the ponies.

“Come on! Don’t you have the best aim, Plasma?”

“Shut up, Charcoal! They’re ponies, little ponies. Do you really think is easy to aim something of that size? Besides, they’re fast!”

A wave of pure lava tackled the group from behind. When they recovered, they saw the two pegasi right above them.

“How did you see us?” asked Charcoal.

“Chaotically enhanced senses.” Shrugged Mist.

In another hill, a group of serpent dragons, sirens, and earth dragons, were leaded by Spike and Sweetie; planning to take down the aerial group.

“Are you ready?!” asked Spike.

“Yes captain, we’re ready!

“We can’t hear you!” joked Sweetie.

“Yes captain, we’re ready!”

They all pressed the button on their remotes at the time, and all the sewers below the aerials exploded sending a ton of lava to the group.

From the ground, where everyone was sent to, the aerials regrouped.

“It seems like the earthling want to play.” smiled Dark. “What do you say, guys? Truce?”

“Truce!” agreed the others, in the unison.

“This means war.”

A group of younger children, headed by Steam, approached to Spike and company.

“Hey, my friends want to play too!”

Spike smiled, and made appear a bunch of remotes for them.

“Of course! Courtesy of the Lord of Disharmony and Chaos.”

The younger dragons shrieked in excitement, intensifying the battle. Already out of control.

It was when, Dark approached from over a cloud, and covered Spike and Sweetie Black in lava.

“Catch me if you can!” mocked the dark pegasus.

“This means war!”

And, Spike was about to follow his friend, when suddenly, he reminded of Pina.

“Oh, damn it! I promised her I would include her in this! I have to go to Draguentina!”

“Hey, I’ll go.” offered him Sweetie Black.

“For real?”

“Just go!”

Spike smiled satisfied, and in his floating throne, he began to chase Dark. By her way, Sweetie sighed in relief, and tele-ported to Draguentina. She had to keep Spike as far from that dragoness as she could.

But, when she appeared in Pina’s kitchen, she found the dragoness seasoning a mountain of raw meat. That almost made her faint. If she barely tolerated cooked meat, raw meat was simply revolting for the unicorn filly.

Pina looked at her with a blank expression. “If you can’t take it, send Spike instead.”

“NO!” shouted Black, but she managed to calm down. “Sorry. I mean, he’s too busy right now, so I came.”

Pina laughed softly, and put aside her kitchen tools as she sat aside Sweetie Belle.

“What? You don’t like that Spike likes to spend time with me so much?”

The filly frowned. “Yes! Lately, he’s coming to see you a lot. And you are a dragon and…”

Pina stroked Sweetie’s mane.

“Are you really worried about that? Come on, kid, he’s only twelve. He’s just a preteen. And yeah, maybe sixty nine aren’t that many years (for a dragon). But all I do, is teaching him some things about Reptilia, our people. He’s more like a little brother for me. Are we cool?”

“I guess so.” said Sweetie Black softly. But her voice was still full of anger.

Pina sighed, this girl could only be compared with a dragoness in heat.

“I’ll tell you a little secret, okay?” smiled Pina. “Not all of the dragon eggs hatch. That’s the law of life, I think. Anyway, twelve years ago, more or less, I was about to be an older sister. But, he couldn’t make it. Do you understand? I never get to know him. It was the saddest day of my life.”

Black gulped.

“Oh, I didn’t know…”

“Few people know. But don’t worry, It’s all in the past now. However, I began to think about him, like a lot, since the day I met Spike. My brother would be around his age now. I’m not trying to steal your drakefriend from you, it’s only that, he reminds me of my brother. What it could be.”

Black finally relaxed.

“I’m sorry I was jealous of you.”

“Don’t worry about it, kid.” shrugged Pina. “It could happen to anyone. And, you’re no different from a dragoness. Seriously.”

“For real?” asked Black.

Pina smiled to the filly. “Oh, yeah, we stop at nothing when we’re protecting our mates. There are very few things more dangerous, that a jealous dragoness.”

“Does it have to be with the dragon’s heat that you keep mentioning?” asked Black.

“Dragons’ heat is as big as we are; and dragons with mates are especially dangerous. Look, it isn’t uncommon for us to find your mate before the first heat, and, when it happens, well… things get complicated. First, you two share the first heat, and become overprotective with your partner.” The dragoness showed Black a couple of scars she had on her chin. “I got this from a friend of mine. I accidentally approached a little too much to her drakefriend. And that’s not the most important thing”

“Then what is?” asked Black.

“How can I explain this? Where do I start? Let me see, remember how Spike lost control because of the hunger attack?”

Black nodded.

“Well, it’s almost the same. You lost your mind, and suddenly want to ‘make yours’ every member of the opposite sex you see.”

Sweetie imagined this, and shivered. It didn’t seem that nice.

“What you do about it?”

Pina grinned. “What else? You punch them, its normal.”

“But isn’t that dangerous?” asked Black. “I mean, dragons are too big!”

“And we’re all dragons in here, genius!” mocked Pina. “All big, and solid. I break a couple of noses from time to time, but, we all accept it as a part of life.”

“But Spike lives among ponies!” said Sweetie.

Pina chuckled. “Exactly! That’s why we keep saying that, when his first heat comes, it would be hilarious.”

Sweetie Black shivered again.

“Sweet Boss…”

“Hey, don’t worry that much. Like I said, it seems like you are his designated mate, so you would share your first head. You’ll get too dangerous for any mare to approach Spike… and stallion would dare to approach to you with an angry dragon, and a God of Chaos, willing to rip their heads off. Literally, male dragons can be really aggressive when they’re in heat.”

“Life is full of surprises. What brings you here?” asked Pina.

Sweetie Black gave her a remote.

“From Spike. It controls all the lava pipes of the Kingdom.”

“Great! Thank you, kid. Now, if you excuse me, I have six cow to season, before I start grilling.”

Sweetie Black felt sick again. Again, she teleported to the battle of Lizardos.

Everywhere, every single thing that was connected to the lava pipes, was temporary useless, because of the kids’ game.

It was fun, at first, but dragons weren’t used to Spike’s messes, at least directly. And most of them were getting sick of the situation. They chased the kids away from one time to another, but they were too sneaky, and Spike’s magic protected them.

“So, do you have any idea of how this prank works, dear?” asked Queen Lava. “Because you know that I cannot relax without my daily lava bath, and with this…”

“Forget your superficial taste for a little.” Said Flames. “If they continue like this, they’ll destabilize the earth’s core…”

Queen Lava shook her head. “Don’t be that pessimistic. He is not using lava from the core, but from the tank trunks from the homes, and business. The source of this problem is in…”

“The lava purification plant! Of course!” said Flames.

“I may be superficial, and a snob, but that doesn’t make me an idiot. You didn’t married an airhead, moron.” scolded the Dragon Queen.

Flames accepted the insult with a nod, and he quickly went to the plant. He would have a couple of words with the workers.

He teleported in front of the plant, where he was received by an enormous, muscular earth dragon, with his body covered in tattoos. He flexed his muscles, showing them to Flames, and walked toward him.

“Hey, hold right there! No celebrity pass this point without giving me what I want.”

“Do you realize who you are talking to?” asked Flames, exhaling a cloud of smoke from his nose.

Incineration took a pen, and aimed it to the King.

“Still, any celebrity who puts a claw in my plant, haves to give me his autograph.”

Flames raised an eyebrow, but shrugged.

“Oh, okay then. Give me a piece of paper and let’s finish this already.”

Incineration aimed to his belly, the only inkless part of his body.

“Sign it in me.”

It was when Flames noticed that every single one of Incineration’s tattoos were autographs from celebrities all over Reptilia, plus the six Agents of Chaos.

“Okay, you have issues, youngster.”
“I know, but chasing celebrities is far more healthier than drowning my sorrows in alcohol.” explained Incineration. “What about that autograph?”

Flames couldn’t really argue with that. He gave Incineration what he wanted, and, the dragon simply guided him through the purification plant.

“I’m grateful, my King. Come this way.”

Aside Incineration, who was his guide, all the other workers were extremely cooperative. All of them extremely delighted to see their King in their workplace. He signed a couple of more autographs, and finally, he got to see the machinery. It was glowing with black and purple energy.

“So he was actually here.”

“Right after he and his agents signed my belly.” smiled Incineration, showing the six autographs over Flames’.

Flames rolled his eyes. “I see.”

“Yeah, I like the little fellow. Not only he gave me his autograph, and automatically tattooed them in my body, but also, he promised me your autograph, and the Bearers’.”

“The Bearers?” asked Flames.

“The Bearers of Harmony, of course. Only them can clean up this chaos!”

“Are you sure?”

“He told me to tell you that.” said Incineration, bowing to this King.

Flames face-clawed. Great, that was a two hour trip.

He thanked the employees, and teleported back to his Palace.

“Flames?” asked Queen Lava.

“Send a squad of aerial dragons to Equestria to pick me up, along with the Bearers of Harmony.”

Queen Lava made an understanding nod. “Okay. Are you going to teleport to Equestria?”

“To gather the Bearers, and plan our strategy.”

“Good luck!” wished him Lava.

(line)

In Equestria, the girls were chilling, having a lunch with friends, when, someone called at the door. Calmly, Twilight went to open the door, only to face the King Flames.

She sighed.

“Let me guess, you have a problem with Spike.”

“No, he is the problem.” explained Flames, getting into the Palace as big as he was.

The Bearers of Harmony made a coordinated groans.

“Come on! Aren’t they supposed to be on vacation?” complained Dash.

“Well, they are the ones in vacation. Not us.” reasoned Pinkie Pie.

“All we have to do is wait for our transportation.” Said Flames. “I must give some reward to my air force, the flight to Equestria is two hour long. And they have to do it twice.”

“In the meantime, let’s get some Harmony Grenades.” said Twilight, sighing as well.

They were ready in five minutes. But, they had to wait until Flames’ air force came to pick them up. All of them equipped with sedan chairs, for the Bearers’ comfort. Rarity, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy were together with one dragon. Pinkie Pie was all by herself, but she was chatting happily with her ‘pilot’. And finally, Applejack and Twilight were together with another dragon.

“Good thing yer’ not uncomfortable with me anymore.” smiled the cowgirl.

“As long as you don’t mention it, I have no problem with that.” Said Twilight. “But, you’re right, I don’t have to drown in a glass of water. Nothing have to change between us, right?”

“Right!”

They landed on Lizardos, where Flames casted a heat-resistance spell on them.

“Why is this?” asked Twilight.

A kid was passing right on time, and used Spike’s remote to cover them with molten lava.

“Any other question?” asked Flames, calmed. “For us, this is nothing. But, without the spell, this could be a little lethal.”

“Yeah, right.”

“And, also, we have to go to the center of the earth.” explained the Dragon King. “Where the lava purification plant is.”

“What now?” asked Dash in disbelief.

“It would be annoying to explain our relationship with lava, sorry.” said Flames. “Anyway, let’s go!”

He leaded the ponies through the sewers. Rarity was about to protest about this, but she soon realized that these sewers were completely different. They were clean, and yeah, it smelled pretty bad. But, it was because of the sulfur, coming from the pipes of lava.

“Impressive.” said Twilight. “I wonder why ponies don’t come to visit more often.”

“Alimentary differences.” explained the dragon. “You can’t digest neither gems, or meat.”

Fluttershy stopped, to puke in a corner. Much to Flames’ annoyance, but, since he was the one who called the ponies, he remained silent.

“Are you going to be alright?” asked Pinkie Pie.

“I’ll try. But, I just can’t stand it.” said Fluttershy. “It’s only, that, poor little creatures. They don’t deserve this, they haven’t done anything to anyone.”

“Sorry, darling, but, shall I remind you, that, some animals eat meat as well?” asked Rarity. “For example, Opal. She eats tuna, that’s fish. And have tried to chase down some mice as well.”

“Gummy! He eats fish too!” said Pinkie Pie.

“And Owlowicious hunts mice, and other small prays.” joined Twilight.

Fluttershy was about to get sick, but luckily, they have just arrived to the plant.

And, as the last time, they were intercepted by the muscular, and threatening, Incineration.

“SIGN MY SCALES!” demanded the dragon.

Fluttershy shrieked in surprise, and fainted.

“What’s with her?” asked Incineration, switching from threatening, to worried.

“And ya’ asked why we don’t visit Reptila more often.” said Applejack to Twilight.

“But, can you still sign my scales?” insisted Incineration.

“I guess so…” said Twilight, unsure what to think about this dragon. She have just noticed that each one of his tattoos was a signature from some kind of celebrity.

“Great! Next, I want you to take a selfie with me.” said Incineration.

“Whatever!”

In the outside, the lava fight continued for a while, when suddenly, the remotes stopped working.

“Oh, come on! Just when we were winning!” complained an aerial.

“But, what just happened?” asked an earth dragon.

Spike looked at a sewer, warned by his instincts.

“It seems like King Flames brought the cavalry.” smiled the God of Chaos.

“Are you sure?” asked Night.

And, right at that moment, the six Bearers of Harmony emerged from a lava sewer, seeming really unpleased.

“So King Flames brought you here.” greeted Spike.

“Yes, there was no choice. Only Harmony can stop your Chaos, and you know it.” said Twilight angrily. “Seriously Spike, you’re supposed to be on vacation, right?”

“Yeah, that’s why but we wanted to do something fun with our new classmates.” explained Black, joining her drakefriend. “Causing mayhem, annoying the grownups. You know, the usual fun.”

“Also, we kinda’ missed ya’!” said Shadow, hugging her sister.

“Yeah, we missed ya’ too. But A’ thought you’ll let us rest for our vacation.” said Applejack, sighing.

“I thought only the Team of Chaos were on vacation.” said a six-year-old Serpent Dragon.

“Trust me, kid, we’re all relaxing. As much as we can.” complained Rarity.

“That, apparently, isn’t much.” mumbled Rarity.

However, Rainbow Dash preferred to take this with good mood, and turned to Dark.

“And, tell me, Scoots. How’s Reptilia?”

“You know, it’s great!” smiled the Agent of Chaos. “Aside we still have to go to school, and the weird food. But dragons are great!”

“Eeyup, not that different from ponies.” said Shadow. “Except that they’re big, and, scaly.”

“Okay, what about you tell us everything while waiting for Flames’ soldiers to recover?” asked Twilight.

And they began to share their experiences.

Author's Note

Okay, this is the last statement on the Reptilia Arc. Next will be a double update, a mini-chapter, before the eleven year time jump. I hope you all like it. We’re about to finish this story.

Read ya’ later!!

The Castle of Chaos

The Castle of Chaos

That day started normally at Ponyville. Princess Twilight Sparkle was about to take a shower, as always, when she noticed a new faucet between hot and cold. With caution, she opened the faucet with her magic, as she moved backwards. But, instead of something harmlessly stupid, as she used to (and expected), what came from the faucet was a bunch of molten lava. Carefully, she closed the faucet, and cleaned the mess with her magic. She thought she could yell at Spike now, but, they could always talk at breakfast.

When they finally finished breakfast, she saw that Spike have made her oatmeal, as she liked, and coffee. And he was happily having breakfast as well. Not gem pancakes, as Twilight used to, but something that her instincts told her she didn’t want to know.

Twilight took a deep breath, and took a seat aside Spike.

“Morning Twilight!” greeted the God of Chaos.

“Morning Spike.” she said, taking a spoonful of oatmeal, and glared at Spike. “Hey, it was a really funny prank you set at the shower.”

Spike raised an eyebrow. “Prank? No, I haven’t plan any pranks today.”

“Don’t play dumb with me Spike! Lava on the shower? That could be dangerous!” protested Twilight.

“Twilight, it was no prank. I promise! Is just that, back at Reptilia, I showered in lava every day. And I love it. So I used my powers to install a lava pipe at the bathroom. King Flames helped me.”

Twilight nodded, of course! Still, it could be dangerous.

“Fine, but, please Spike, can you make sure that that pipe connects only to your bathroom? Please!”

Spike lowered his head in realization. “I’m sorry Twilight. I was so happy with it, that I didn’t thought.”

“It’s okay!”

They continued having breakfast. Or, at least, Spike did. Twilight tried.

The scent coming from Spike’s breakfast was so revolting, that she almost throw up. But, she forced to herself to take it down, with the help of coffee. It was her who insisted they continued eating together. But Spike did warn her that she wouldn’t stand his new diet.

“And, what about your stay in Reptilia?” asked Twilight, as she forced a smile. Dang, that smell was driving her nuts. “Did you learn something interesting, when we left? Besides the lava and meat, of course!”

“Lots of things, Twilight! Dragons are really interesting. I know I already told you this, but we had the best teacher in the world. Princess Celestia was great, and all, but no one teaches as great as Prince Magma. And he don’t even uses his title. Oh, and older dragons like to live in caves that they adapt with furniture, treasures and…”

“I’m glad you had fun Spike!” said Twilight. “In moments like these, you stop being a God of Chaos, and become a child. I like you better this way.”

“I’ve always been the same, Twilight! Only with unlimited power.” Said Spike, taking the dishes. “See you later, I have a meeting with the Agents!”

Twilight waved a hoof, as he left, and finally, she breathed in relief. And, as much as she hated to admit it, she could finally have breakfast in peace.

The rest of the day was normal. She quickly forgot about the lava incident, and Spike’s breakfast, as she began to work in the library. During all this time, after Spike became a God, she learned how to take care of everything without the dragon’s help.

For a little, she considered to hire some servants. Friendly servants, or ‘servants of friendship’. But she thought better. For now, she had more than enough with the Guard of Friendship.

And, speaking of the Guard of Friendship, an explosion on the kitchen, followed by a shriek, made Twilight run into. She found private Vinyl Scratch, with her glasses broken, and all covered in chocolate. Along with the rest of the kitchen.

“What happened?” asked Twilight, angrily.

Vinyl pouted annoyed, and aimed a hoof toward the pint of chocolate ice-cream she tried to open.

“Boss, is not fair! You said I could have a little ice-cream after lunch! What happened?”

Twilight made an understanding nod, as she cleaned up the kitchen with her magic. “Oh, Vinyl, I’m sorry. I should warn you that the only vanilla ice-cream safe to take.”

“But chocolate is better!”

“First of all, that’s not chocolate. Is candy of all candies. And, second, that’s Spike’s ice-cream, and he doesn’t like to anyone to touch his stuff. Be more careful next time!”

Vinyl groaned. “Why he can’t label it, like a normal person?”

“I know, right? Anyway, I’m going to Sugar Cube Corner with the girls. Want something?”

“Nah, I’m okay with the ice-cream, boss. Thank you!”

“You’re welcome. Great job, private Scratch!”

So, when Twilight met with the girls, she told them all about her morning.

“This is just what I needed!” complained Twilight. “Lava. Not only I have to deal with the fact that he’s a carnivore, now I have lava on the pipes. Sometimes, I think that Spike is taking all this dragon stuff all too serious!”

“Maybe because he’s a dragon.” said Applejack. “Besides, he did warned ya’ about not eating with him. The little fella’ used to eat his meat in hiding, to not bother us. Now ya’ see why.”

Twilight sighed. “I know, I know. It’s only that, since he became the God of Chaos, I feel we’re sharing less and less.”

“Did you hit your head or something?” asked Dash. “What about all his pranking?”

“I don’t mean that! I mean, he stays all day outside, or inside his room. We used to eat together, but since he started to eat meat, I don’t think I can stand it anymore. And now, we have lava on the pipes!”

“A’ get it, A’ get it!” giggled Applejack. “Living with the Lords of Chaos is not an easy thing. A’ have to deal with Apple Bloom’s doing every night. And it’s kind of annoying.”

“I think I understand, sometimes it’s hard to separate work from your personal life. Especially when your younger sibling is supposed to be your rival.” said Rarity.

Fluttershy seemed thoughtful. She loved Spike, of course. Her recent experiences with the dragons wouldn’t change that. But, still, she listened to Twilight’s problems, and couldn’t avoid thinking, that there was only one solution.

“Twilight.” she said.

“Yes, Fluttershy?”

“Don’t you think it’s a good time for Spike, you know, to move?” suggested the shy pegasus. “I know you’re like siblings, and have lived together from a while. But Spike is a dragon, and he just hit puberty. He haves his own needs to attend now.”

Twilight shook her head. “Spike, moving? What are you talking about, Fluttershy. This is just…”

Much to her concern, the purple alicorn realized she was starting to consider it. The draconic needs were one thing, but also, she had to admit they hardly spend time together unless he was working. Also, he made good money as a God of Chaos. He could easily afford a place, but this…

“It doesn’t sound that crazy.” thought Rarity. “After all, remember that fuss he created when you broke into his room? When he almost recreated that scene, where Ultimate Drum almost beats Matter Horn to death? If he cares about privacy that much, I can’t see why can’t he have his own place?”

“Not to mention his draconic needs!” added Pinkie Pie.

“But, a Castle is too big! And I…” began Twilight.

“Come on!” said Dash. “You said that, you barely spend time together, unless we’re in a confrontation.”

Twilight sighed, defeated.

“You may be right, this may be the best for the two of us. But how I am supposed to tell him? Spike, sorry, is not that I don’t love you. But, giving the situation, it would be better for us if you move?”

“So, you are okay with this?” asked a voice behind the girls. “You want me to move out, Twilight?”

The girls gasped, and turned, to see the entire Team of Chaos. They have arrived to Sugar Cube Corner to have a treat (salty for Rumble and Spike), and couldn’t avoid overheard them.

“Spike?” asked Twilight, paling. “I’m sorry! Is not what you think!”

“I know, Twilight.” said Spike, “we’ve been listening to you for a while now. I know it wasn’t your intention.”

Twilight lowered her head. “I’m sorry Spike. I shouldn’t say that. Let’s forget about this, and we’ll figure out how are we going to live together!”

Spike gave Twilight a gentle smile. “Don’t worry, Twilight. I’m not mad. In fact, it seems like a good idea. Yes, a Castle for good old Spike. A Castle for the God of Chaos!”

Rarity giggled. “Spikey-wikey, I’m sorry, but I don’t think there are any castles for sale at the newspaper ads.”

“I don’t see why we can’t take a look.” said Rumble, taking one of the newspapers the Cakes put for their costumers’ disposition. “Oh, here it is! There is indeed a Castle for sale!”

The Team of Chaos glared at the colt.

“Shut up, Rumble!” complained Scootaloo.

“I’m serious! Check for yourself!” said Rumble, giving her the paper.

Scoots rolled her eyes, but she did check the paper. “Oh, go to Tartarus!”

“Are you serious?” asked Sweetie, grabbing the paper with her magic.

“Really funny guys, but there’s no way we would fall for that!” grinned Rainbow Dash.

“It’s no joke.” Said Spike. “Princess Celestia, you have an offer!”

“Princess Celestia?” asked Twilight, raising an eyebrow.

“Duh! Who else would have a Castle for sale?” asked Rumble. “Yeah, according to this, there is a vacation Castle she haven’t used for a while, and wants to get rid of it.”

Finally, Applejack took the paper from the Agents of Chaos.

“Okay, consider yer’ prank played, now let me see that.” She read the paper. “Oh, come on! Are ya’ bucking kidding me?”

And, since it was Applejack who confirmed it, the girls quickly gathered around the paper.

“So, there’s a Castle for sale?” asked Twilight.

“Eeyup, a hundred rooms, big kitchen, dungeons, exterior and interior gardens, fountains, pools, all ya’ want.”

“No, no, no! There’s something definitely wrong here!” said Dash. “We’re used for things to be extremely convenient for you guys, but this, is simply ridiculous!”

“Hey, I’m not complaining!” said Spike, making appear a huge bag of bits.

“Spike, don’t you dare to make monetary fraud!” warned him Twilight.

“Is not fraud, this is just part of my payment from Mister Boss. I only use it to pay my Agents. And, I have more than enough to buy a dozen of Castles!”

Fluttershy tilted her head. “Spike, how much does Boss pay you? If, it’s okay with you to tell us, of course!”

Spike shrugged, and whispered it to her ear.

Fluttershy’s eyes widened. “WHAT?! ARE YOU SERIOUS?”

“That’s a God’s salary” said Spike with a shrug. “But, I only get paid for eternity. That’s why I almost never touch it. Except for paying my teammates, of course. Or, for a very special occasion.”

“Like buying a home.” agreed Pinkie. “Uh, I cannot wait to make you a party, to celebrate your new home!”

Babs stopped her. “Pinkie Pie, that’s my job. I’m the official party planner of the Agents of Chaos!”

“Yeah, sorry Pinkie.” said Spike.

“No problem! Chaos must stick together.” agreed Pinkie Pie. “But you better invite me to your party, or I’ll find you!”

“No problem!” said Spike, sending the letter with his messenger breath.

They all laughed, when suddenly, Princess Celestia walked into Sugar Cube Corner.

“So, a Castle, Spike? You want a Castle now?”

“After a long discussion, Twilight and I decided it was time for me to move out.” explained Spike. “And, I just found a Castle for sale, the perfect home for the God of Chaos.”

Celestia looked at Twilight. “Twilight, are you really considering to kick out Spike?”

“I’m not!” explained Twilight. “Is just, that, the girls and I were discussing about his draconic needs, and how he would need a place on his own. Not only he would take care of those needs, without worrying about hurting others, but also, he can keep his privacy.”

“And I think is a great idea! It also, can be used as much better headquarters than the clubhouse!” explained Spike.

In the end, Celestia shrugged, but nodded in agreement. “Alright then! I honestly think it is too soon for this, but I don’t see why I can’t sell it to you. In case it doesn’t work, you can go back with Twilight. And the Castle would be there, waiting for you, until you’re ready. What do you think Spike?”

“Exactly what I was planning!”

“Twilight?”

“Of course!” agreed the lavender alicorn. “If it doesn’t work, I’ll gladly accept Spike back.”

“It is decided then.” Said Celestia. “By the way, you know the Castle is in Cancún, Maréxico, right?”

Spike nodded. “Nothing that a crazy door can’t fix.”

“Great! Now, let’s see the property, and, if you still want to buy it, so be it.”

Spike created one of his crazy doors, and they both disappeared behind it. Twenty minutes later, they both reappeared seeming very happy.

“It reminds me my first paycheck as well.” smiled Celestia. “The first thing Luna and I bought was our castle.”

“The one in the Everfree forest?” asked Sweetie.

“Precisely.”

“So, did you buy it?” asked Rumble.

Spike nodded.

“Yeah, wanna see it?”

“Are you kidding? Let’s go!”

And the six disappeared behind the door. The Bearers of Harmony prepared to follow them, but Spike kindly stopped them.

“Wait until the inauguration party! Please!”

Twilight doubted.

“Are you sure?”

“Sure!”

Twilight nodded, there was still something that bothered her. “Spike, don’t think for a second we’re throwing you out. If you don’t like the Castle, you can always return to living with me. You know that, right?”

“I know Twilight, I know. I’m not mad, as much, a little surprised it was this soon. But, we’ll find out on time. I promise.”

And he closed the door.

“A’ think is too soon.” Commented Applejack. “How is he gonna deal with the bills? Ya’ know, water, electricity, and such? A’ mean, he haves his own money, but what if he doesn’t know how to administrate it?”

“In fact, he was the one taking care of those things back when he was still my assistant.” Explained Twilight. “That’s why this was so easy to agree with.”

“A’ see…” said Applejack, with a slight note of disapproval.

“I’m glad for the little guy.” said Rainbow with a shrug. “I mean, he bought it, and that’s it. As much, he’ll use it as his new headquarters. Right?”

“Right!” agreed Fluttershy. “At least he didn’t take my suggestion personally.”

There was not much to say. Princess Celestia went back to Canterlot, where she told Luna about Spike’s purchase.

“At least the kid is investing in property. Good for him.” said the Princess of the Night.

Celestia chuckled. “If you ask me, he would go back with Twilight in a week or two. But, as I said, the Castle will be his to inhabit when he’s ready.”

“Maybe he will, maybe he won’t. I never play guess with the God of Chaos. At least, he haves brand new headquarters for his feuds with Harmony.”

Author's Note

And, that’s it. As I said, a mini-chapter. This is it, the end of the kid era.

Now, there are only four more chapters to finish this story. It was funny to revive it with you guys. So, see you next chapter!!

Energy! Energy, energy, energy for the whole day!

Energy! Energy, energy, energy for the whole day!

Applejack was sleeping peacefully. But it didn’t last, soon enough, she noticed that the bed felt too cold. And empty. She groaned in annoyance, when she felt back the warmth, and weight of her mate. She embraced her with the four hooves, and smiled.

Twilight watched her marefriend, hugging the pillow, and grinned. Proud of herself, she was about to leave the room, when suddenly Applejack’s lasso caught her by the waist.

“Applejack!” protested Twilight, as she was pulled back to the bed by the cowgirl.

“A pillow? Seriously?” asked Applejack, with a yawn. “To be that smart, ya’ have really dumb ideas. When we started to live together, A’ warned ya’ that A’ll take care of your bad habits. Like yer’ lack of sleep.”

“But Applejack!” protested Twilight.

“No buts. Get yer’ flank in this bed right now! The sun is not even up yet!”

Twilight agreed, knowing there was no point in arguing with Applejack. The cowgirl have always being protective with her friends, but, since they started dating, she was going a little too far for Twilight’s taste. Taking care of her sleep was something, but also, Applejack made sure she eat her three meals, and forced her to rest when she was overworking herself. Physically, Twilight felt much better. But, in times like this, she thought that she was going too far.

“So, why on earth were you trying to sneak?” asked Applejack, as she noticed Twilight couldn’t sleep.

“Ugh, sorry AJ. It’s only that, I have a lot to do. I was thinking to finish my paper about Arcane Magic for the Academy. I tried to finish yesterday, but, I was so tired that I ended up collapsing on my desk. And I couldn’t finish a single page!!”

“A’ know, A’ was the one who dragged ya’ to bed. And cleaned up yer’ mess. But that wouldn’t happen if you have listened to me, and take yer’ time to eat and sleep.” But, Applejack noticed Twilight’s annoyed expression, and apologized. “Okay, sorry A’m being a bother with this, but A’ let ya’ pass a lot this last days. And see where did ya’ ended. Just go to sleep already!”

“I’ll try to, but, I have a lot in my mind.” sighed Twilight. “With all the things I have to do, I can’t relax.”

“Let me help you then.” said Applejack, smiling happily, as she sat. “Come on, sit on Jacky’s lap, and before ya’ realize, ye’ll forget about your troubles. Come on!”

Twilight blushed, but she happily obeyed. Applejack’s expert hooves began to massage her back. The lavender alicorn moaned in satisfaction. Applejack did know how to deal with all her stress.

After five minutes, she was sleeping peacefully. Applejack nodded, and went to sleep herself.

And, when Celestia finally raised the sun, the two mares got up, and started their routine. Just as when she lived with Spike, Twilight shared the chores with Applejack. For example, for the meals, Applejack did all the cooking; as Applejack set the table, and do the dishes. It was a nice life.

“Thank you for the massage AJ.” said Twilight. “That extra hours of sleep were just what I needed.”

“Taking care of mah’ marefriend is something A’ must do.” Explained Applejack. “Now, what are yer’ plans for today?”

“Well, now that I rested as I should, I have to work in my doctoral thesis. To assist an old friend with his own thesis, to check the advance in the magic research I supervise. Oh, and my usual duties as Royalty. I swear AJ, I can’t take it anymore.”

“Twilight…” tried to warn her Applejack.

“The problem is that I don’t have enough… energy. Yeah, even if I accommodate all my to-do list in a reasonable schedule, I don’t have enough energy to do it everything as efficiently as I have to.”

Applejack didn’t say anything. Twilight wasn’t the first, and wouldn’t be the last who was in a very busy period. In those cases, all she could do was wait.

Then, somepony called at the door.

Applejack went to open it.

“Oh, hi Sweetie Belle! Spike! What a nice surprise!”

Twilight turned, as Applejack moved away to let pass the two of them. Unlike Twilight and Applejack, the two of them have changed a lot during the last years. Spike was now a full-grown dragon, about sixteen feet tall. In fact, the Lord of Disharmony and Chaos had to crawl if he wanted to get through the door if he didn’t want to damage the roof with his new horns. Large and sharp purple horns that make him look really threatening. But, aside the physical changes, Spike was still Spike.

Just as Spike, Sweetie Belle was still the same. Only that she have grown to become a beautiful mare, with a slim athletic figure, and a charming smile. Her mane was now longer, with a few locks dyed in electric blue. And, as a complement, she used to wear naval blue eye-shadow, giving her an interesting touch.

“So, what brings you here?” asked Twilight, with mixed feelings. She felt half happy to see them, but also, half worried. Another of Spike’s pranks was the less that she needed right now.

“You know, the usual.” smiled Spike. “We were passing through, and noticed how boring and calm the town is this days.”

“And, as usual, we came to put an end to it.” grinned Sweetie.

Twilight was about to protest, when Sweetie Belle levitated an invitation toward her. “What’s this?”

“Read it.” chuckled Sweetie.

The two mares exchanged a look, and read the invitation.

“Oh, your birthday party! Congratulations Sweetie!” smiled Twilight.

“How old are ya’ getting, Sweets?” asked Applejack.

“Twenty three.” said Sweetie Belle proudly. “So, do we count with your presence?”

“Ya’ bet!” said Applejack, winking an eye to Sweetie.

“Twenty three is a great number. How are you going to celebrate?” asked Twilight.

Sweetie shrugged, and cuddled with Spike.

“You know, the usual.” said the God of Chaos. “A big party with all the necessary. Sex, drugs, and rock and roll.”

“Aren’t you forgetting something?” reminded him Sweetie. “The main event! Right after I blow my candles, you’ll give me my especial present. My very especial present.”

The older mares raised an eyebrow, almost afraid to ask. “You don’t mean anything sexual, right?”

“What? No!” protested Sweetie Belle. “I mean, Spike making me immortal. It is time.”

Applejack shook her head in disappointment. “Are ya’ really doing this?”

“Sure, why not?” asked the young mare.

“You know why not!” protested Twilight. “You have no idea what you’re asking! We barely hit our thirties, and we’re already seeing everypony around us getting older, except for us.”

“Ya’ can’t just throw your mortality away!” added Applejack.

“Hey, it’s my decision, and it’s taken!” said Sweetie, rolling her eyes. She already knew they were going to react like this. “I’ll stay forever young, with the people I love: you, my sister, and Spike. I hope to see you two at my party! See you!”

“Bye!” said Spike, in a very good mood.

And they left.

“Rarity is gonna get pissed off!” mumbled Applejack.

“You don’t say!” said Twilight. “But, I’m not going to let this stress me. I have a lot to think about already. Huh, I wish I have some more… energy. You know?”

By chance, Spike overheard this, but didn’t say anything. Instead, he looked at Sweetie.

“Who’s next?”

She checked. “We invited Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy before them. There’s only Rarity left. Geez, I don’t think I’m ready to invite her. Yet.”

“She lives in Canterlot now” said Spike thoughtful. “We can always invite the Princesses first, and then, we can invite her!”

“What are we waiting for?”

Spike was about to create a crazy door, but Sweetie stopped him.

“Please, allow me!”

And she created it herself. Without transforming. During this years, Sweetie have become an A-class unicorn, in her regular form. In her Form of Chaos, she was as powerful as an alicorn.

They both went through the crazy door, and appeared at Canterlot Castle, where Princess Celestia was having breakfast all by herself. That was odd, as far as Spike and Sweetie knew, she had breakfast with Luna.

“Morning Princess Celestia!” greeted Sweetie. “Where’s Princess Luna?”

Celestia smiled. “Hi, Spike, Sweetie Belle. My sister is busy. Lately, she spends lots of time with one of her soldiers. The poor dear had to attend an extra especial shift. I hope all this extra work doesn’t harm him.”

“At least he’s enjoying himself!” said Sweetie, with a knowing-smile.

Both Celestia and Spike chuckled at this.

“And, what’s your business with my sister, anyway?” asked Princess Celestia.

“Same with you.” said Sweetie Black, extending an invitation toward the Princess of the Sun. “You’re officially invited to my 23rd birthday, and, end of my mortality. I hope to see you there!”

Celestia made a disapproving frown.

“Oh, come on! Not you too!” complained Sweetie Belle.

“I will not say anything, I promise.” said Celestia calmly. “This is not my business, and have no right to do so. But, I don’t have to agree with you. That’s it.”

“As long as you don’t say anything.” said Sweetie, with a shrug, as she levitated two more invitations to Celestia. “Anyway, can you give Luna and Pipsqueak theirs? Thank you!”

“You’re welcome, Sweetie Belle.” said the Princess, taking the invitations.

In the meantime, at Princess Luna’s private chambers, Princess Luna herself cuddled to the big, muscular white earth pony, with light brown sections in his fur. He had chocolate-colored eyes, and a dark brown mane. Little Pipsqueak hadgrown up to become a big and strong stallion. Quite handsome, according with a lot of mares. Unfortunately for them, also for Princess Luna.

The sun came through the curtains, waking the stallion. He smiled.

“Morning Luna.” said Pip, kissing the Princess.

“Morning Pip, do you had nice dreams?”

“Thanks to you, my Princess.”

They both laughed, and kissed again. But, then, Pipsqueak spotted the clock.

“Dang it! The Captain is going to kill me!” said Pip, getting apart from Luna, and jumping out of the bed.

“Easy Pipsy, easy.” smiled Princess Luna. “I can always talk to Lighting Flash.”

Pip bowed, as he put on the armor of the mighty Lunar Guard.

“I’m honored, my Princess, but, as I have responsibilities as your coltfriend; my duty as your soldier come first, when I’m on shift. I’ll accept my punishment with bravery.”

“Oh, Pip!” sighed Luna, charmed by her lover’s sense of responsibility.

“By the way, sorry darling. I’ll come late tonight. Knowing the captain, she would penalize me with a double shift, or something.”

And he ran through the hallways, much to the amusement of the two soldiers at both sides of Luna’s chambers.

Luna watched her stallion leave, with love in her eyes. How was that her especial friend from the Nightmare Nights turned into the stallion of her dreams? Well, a big part of it was that sense of duty he had. That, and his body. He had grown to become such a hunk.

“Alright, enough with the lovey-dovey stuff, I have a lot to do. Sometimes I need some more energy.”

And, she went to have breakfast with her sister.

As for Pipsqueak, he was running through the hallways to the Lunar Guard headquarters, when suddenly, he crashed with somepony.

“Ouch… my apologies, soldier.” said Pip, as he got back on fours.

The soldier got up menacingly, and showed his armor to Pip. “Soldier? Look at the stars in my uniform, dumbass.”

Pip rolled his eyes. “Okay, my apologies, ‘my heaven’. Now, if you excuse me, I have enough trouble already.”

And he was about to keep going, when he heard the familiar sound of a sword being drawn.

“Oh come on!” complained Pip. “For real?”

“Oh, yeah. You lunar soldiers believe that you can do whatever you want. But, not. Now is time for me to show you some manners.”

Pip rolled his eyes one more time, and drew his own sword, to then, perform his captain’s legendary technique:

“MOTHER’S ROSARIO!!”

Eleven consecutive hits, at great speed later, the solar soldier ended up unconscious, lying on the floor.

Pip sighed, and turned, just to face the two captains of the mighty Lunar Guard. The Black Swordsman, and the Lighting Flash.

“I know, I know, double shift tonight.”

“I’m glad you understand, private Squeak.” said the Lighting Flash. “Normally it would be triple shift, but, I liked how you performed my technique. That would show him.”

“Yeah, what’s up with this dude?” asked Pip.

“Nothing, he just failed the test to enter to the Lunar Guard.” explained Black Swordsman. “His skill are above average, for a solar guard. But, not enough to become one of us.”

Back with Spike and Sweetie Belle, they finally dared to go to Rarity’s home. It was a large mansion, located in the richest zone of Canterlot, property of her husband.

“Here we are.” said Spike.

“Blood Manor.” sighed Sweetie. “Let’s do this already.”

Spike called at the door, and used his power to shrink himself to pony height. Unlike a Castle, the manor’s roof wasn’t that high, so it was necessary for him to get through the door.

Blue Blood came to answer, and smiled at the couple. “Greetings, guys. What brings you here?”

“Hi Blood, is my sister home?” asked Sweetie.

“Sure! Come on in!”

They followed the prince, as Sweetie made a big sigh.

Three years ago, right after the ‘you may kiss the bride’, Blue Blood came to ask Spike for a favor. He wanted to be with Rarity forever, and the only one who would grant that wish was the God of Chaos. Spike tried to convince him to just live his life, but Blue Blood ended up convincing him by saying it was for Rarity’s sake.

“And also,” the Prince have said, “you can experiment on me so you don’t mess up when you make your agents immortal.”

Rarity was furious when she found out, of course, and both Spike and Sweetie were sure that she haven’t forgive them for that one.

Blue Blood sat on the table, back to his breakfast and smiled to the agents. “So, Rarity will be up any minute now. But, yesterday she was working pretty late, since she got an extraordinary requirement of dresses. I ended up convincing her to go to sleep, and she haven’t got up since then. But you’re more than welcome to wait until she wakes up.”

“Sorry, we’re just passing by.” said Sweetie, relieved. “We have a very busy schedule.”

“I see. Well, I hope you have a little more energy than Rarity. She constantly complains about the lack of it, despite the fact she’s eternally young.”

“Energy?” asked Spike and Sweetie.

“Yes, energy. Everypony needs a little extra from time to time.” explained Blue Blood. “Like me, for example.”

“You too?” asked Spike. “I think being principal of the Spy Academy wasn’t as stressful as being a spy yourself.”

“Yes, but I can have some busy periods, right?” asked Blue Blood. “I am also the supervisor of the drama club, of the Military Academy, and we’re about to stage ‘The Thrist games’. We’ve been working on that for months, and the public is ready to see the results. If you add that to the especial training of my recruits, it sucks all the energy out of me.”
“What are you, a machine?” mocked Sweetie.

“Sometimes I wish I was one.” answered Blood, winking an eye to Sweetie.

The Agents of Chaos made an understanding nod.

“Life is tough.”

“Only when is worth of living.”

They were about to leave, when suddenly, they heard the sound of hoofsteps coming from the stairs. Sweetie frowned, worriedly, but Spike embraced her with care.

“Easy. It’s going to be alright.”

Rarity came into the dining room.

“Good morning, Blue, my dear.” she smiled. Then, she noticed the two visitors. “Oh, Sweetie, Spike, what brings you here?”

“Good morning sister.” said Sweetie, levitating the invitations toward her and Blue Blood. “We came to invite you to my 23th birthday. A big party with games, good food, good drinks, sex, drugs and rock n’ roll.”

“Oh, dear! Twenty three already?” asked Rarity, with a yawn. “Oh, I’m sorry for my lack of enthusiasm, but, I just got up.”

“Don’t worry, Blue Blood told us.” said Sweetie, calmly. “I hope you two are free the big day.”

“We will.” assured Rarity and Blue Blood.

“Now, if you excuse us, there are still a lot of people that we haven’t invited yet.”

“Have a nice day!” wished them Rarity.

“Thanks, you too!” answered the Agents in unison.

And, after a few more rounds of inviting, around Reptilia, and the Mirror world, the two Lords of Chaos finally arrived to Castle of Chaos, where they have lived together for the last ten years.

“Why is everypony complaining about energy?” asked Spike.

“I don’t know. If you ask me, they have to eat better, or something.” said Sweetie with a shrug. “But, I kind of understand them. It reminds me that time we had to track down all of our pranks to the report for Mister Boss. Uf, I felt I was dying.”

“Don’t remind me.” said Spike. “Since then, I write down every single one of them.”

“Good. That time I had to gather all my magic power to move you to the bed, when you collapsed over your desk.”

“Sorry.”

“By the way, how did you manage to be up at the next day so fresh, and like nothing happened?” asked Sweetie Belle.

“A ‘Super extra energy’ potion that Zecora makes.” explained Spike. “One single sip, and you can go on for hours. But, is not recommended neither to drink too much, nor use it too many times. It can cause both, insomnia, and dependence. I promised I would never use it again.”

“Always follow the pharmacist’s directions.” approved Sweetie Belle. When suddenly, her expression turned mischievous. “…except, if you’re a God of Chaos. Are you thinking what I am thinking?”

“That Zort, spelled backwards, is Troz?” asked Spike.

“What now?”

“Obligatory referential humor. But, yeah, I get it. It seems great at first… until you try to sleep. Let’s do this!”

First things first. Spike took five scrolls, and sent them with his messenger breath. Only Sweetie and he lived at the Castle of Chaos. The others lived on their own, but, they had their own rooms in the Castle, when it was necessary.

Fifteen minutes later, Rumble, Apple Bloom, Babs, y Scootaloo appeared, with everything they needed for this prank.

“Fresh clouds from the Weather Factory!” announced Rumble, now a tall, skinny colt, with athletic complexion. Unlike most of stallions, he had a long mane, half of it, dyed blond, and had a piercing on his eyebrow.

“And, a pot full of extra energy potion. Fresh!” said Apple Bloom. During the last years, she have changed her bow, by a cowgirl hat, much like Applejack’s, but with a pink ribbon on the middle.

“Did Zecora asked why you ordered that much?” wanted to know Scootaloo.

“Nope, A’ learned to prepare it all by ma’self!” announced Apple Bloom.

“You always liked to prepare potions, right?” asked Scoots with a smirk. She haven’t changed that much during the years. She got taller, of course, but she kept her mane short and wild. And, she also had a piercing that matched Rumble’s.

“And, as a finishing touch, a brand new cannon to fire the clouds!” finished Babs, whose mane have grown until half of her back, and just as Rumble, she dyed half. Green. “So, what are we going to do?”

Spike shrugged, and used his powers to mix the clouds, and the potion.

“Nothing that elaborate this time, only a rainstorm with especial effects.”

“You don’t need us for this!” complained Rumble. “Dude, I have things to do!”

“I know, we actually called you to plan my birthday party. Remember? The one that is going to be legendary!”

“Oh, yeah! So, what have you planned?”

“Nothing yet. That’s why we called you. Do you have any ideas to get everyone in the mood?” asked Spike.

“With ‘the mood’ you mean drunk, right?” asked Scoots.

“Eeyup!” said Spike, but Sweetie shook her head.

“No, we mean really, really drunk. Or, well, not everyone. I’ll have enough with my sister only. Before the, you know, immortality thing.” said Sweetie.

“I see…”

In the meantime, at Sweet Apple Acres, Twilight and Applejack were having a quick picnic. Applejack, somehow, have managed to convince her to leave aside her duties for an hour. Just enough to have lunch together.

But then, the rain came out of nowhere.

The two of them ran toward the house, but when they arrived, they were already soaked.

“Great” complained Applejack.

“It could be worse.” smiled Twilight. “At least you tried to make me feel less stressed.”

Applejack smiled. “At least A’m sure you ate healthy.”

“Thanks, AJ.” said Twilight. “Now, I must go back to work. Thank you for the meal!”

“Take care. Don’t push yerself’ too hard!”

Thunders resounded all over, like a normal rainstorm. But this time, something was different. There was no pegasus in the area. However, nopony thought too much about it. Sweetie Black have mixed her hypnotic voice with the thunder so nopony will suspect. At least for the moment.

As for Twilight, she resumed her schedule, knowing she would end up exhausted again. But, unbelievably enough, she finished all her pending business, and still felt with energy. Maybe, a bit more energetic than usual.

And, in less than an hour, she found herself free. Free!

“I can’t believe it! I’m done! Done with all my work!!” celebrated Twilight. “I better go see AJ!”

And she ran back to Sweet Apple Acres. Luckily, the rainstorm passed soon.

“Hi Twi, what are ya’ doing here?” asked the cowgirl. “Aren’t ya full of work?”

“I just finished, and came to see you. Need some help?”

“Twilight!” scolded Applejack. “If you’re done, then rest. Ya’ve been working like crazy this week, aren’t ya’ even a little tired?”

“I know Applejack, I know. But, I don’t feel tired at all. So, I was thinking. I can help you with all your work, finish early, and get all the girls to have some fun.”

“Ya’ know? Let’s do this! A’m also feeling more energetic than usual, despite working the whole day.”

With Twilight’s help, Applejack finished bucking trees in less than an hour. They went to find the others, only to realize, they also finished early thanks to the unexpected energy boost.

In Canterlot, also Rarity have finished early, and didn’t feel tired at all. And, before she realized, she was spending time with Blue Blood. Their mutual hobbies were quiet ones, like gardening, or reading. But this time, they both felt they needed to go out. But where?

“There’s something!” said Blue, checking on the paper ads. “A nighttime tour on the cemetery!”

“The cemetery?” asked Rarity.

“You know, watching historic mausoleums, and a couple of employees dressed as ghosts to scare the guests. Like going to a museum, but with a touch of dark humor.”

“Seems… great!” smiled Rarity. “After that, we can go to that new wine bar they’re advertising. It’s open all night!”

The energy boost was great!

3:00a.m.

Everypony started to notice something was off. No matter how hard they tried, they couldn’t just go to sleep. Going out, and having fun was okay, for some people. But, for another bunch of ponies, it was just annoying. Most of the ponies just wanted a good night of sleep after filling their schedules. But the energy boost keep them from doing so.

Families with young foals were having the hardest time. At first, the kids were defying on their parents, saying that they won’t go to sleep. But, when the parents finally managed to put them on bed, they couldn’t make their foals to close their eyes. Everypony were just… too energetic.

Then, they tried spells, potions, pills, everything on their disposition to sleep. But no. Exercise to exhaustion? It didn’t work. Not even drinking to the point of passing out. The ponies still did their best to sleep: they closed their eyes, and rolled on their beds in all directions, but it was useless. They simply couldn’t sleep because of all the energy.

Energy, energy, ENERGY!

4:00a.m.

As punishment for oversleeping, Lighting Flash had put Pipsqueak to patrol the hallways the whole day. But, she finally dismissed him at four a.m.

Usually, Pip would be more like a zombie at this point. But, it was no usual day. He felt completely energetic and cheerful. In fact, as he was leading to Luna’s (and his) private chambers, he was wondering how not to disturb Luna. At this hour, she would be surely lying unconscious, as she took care of the Dream Realm.

But, much to Pip’s surprise, Luna was not only awake. She was also and doing aerobics.

“Luna? What are you doing?” asked Pip.

“Nopony have gone to sleep yet, so I have no work.” explained the Princess of the night. “And, since you were working, I had to find something to do to kill time.”

“Well, here I am.”

“I can see that. Are you tired?”

Pip scratched his head. “You know? Strangely enough, I’m not. I stayed awake for almost twenty four hours, and I’m as fresh as a lettuce!”

“Good to hear it!” cheered Luna, winking an eye to the stallion. “I’m all sweaty, and I know how much you like it!”

Pip smiled mischievously, as he dropped his sword. He was about to get rid of his armor, when Luna stopped him.

“Keep it! Tonight I’m feeling kinky.”

Because of all the accumulated energy, they literally jumped to the bed. Energy, energy, they all felt too energetic.

At least they were having a good time, unfortunately, this was the point where everypony began to feel sick about all the energy stuff.

For example, in Ponyville, Mister Cake gave up, and began to prepare the dough for all his cakes, breads, and everything he needed for the day. Soon enough, his wife and children joined. They wanted to sleep, but since it was impossible during the current circumstances, this idea seemed just fine.

It was so effective, that everypony all over Equestria went back to work at four a.m. just because they couldn’t sleep. That helped, for a while. Focusing on work temporary made them forget about the energy boost. But, they had so much energy that they quickly ended up without anything else to do.

“Oh, come on! How’s that I still can’t sleep after all this!” shouted Twilight in anger.

“Take it easy Twi!” said Applejack.

“Take it easy?! I’ve ordered my files by name, color, date… by every single combination known for the ponykind, and I’m still unable to sleep! I CAN’T THINK IN ANYTHING BUT MY BED!”

Applejack grinded her teeth. “A’ know how ya’ feel! But what can we do about it?”

Twilight kicked her desk, and something fell from it, and exploded instantly.

The white light covered Applejack and Twilight. Finally, they both yawned, suddenly feeling all sleepy, and tired.

“Was that…?”

“A Harmony Grenade. Yes.”

They would complain about the God of Chaos, but, they preferred to go to bed and talk later.

Two hours of good sleep later, they were ready for action.

“Okay, let’s go for Fluttershy, Pinkie and Rainbow.” said Applejack, as she went back on her hooves.

“In the meantime, I’ll write a letter to Rarity!”

They ran to action. The first one they saw was Fluttershy, who was crying in desperation, along with all her animals. She wanted to sleep, to close her eyes, and give herself to the bliss of Luna’s realm. But instead, she felt too much energetic. Also her animals were furious, and the only one who keep them from fighting was a dark gray bunny, with black eyes. It was one of the sons of Angel (rest in peace), his name was Ezequiel. He took care of the role of the animals’ leader, as efficiently as his father. No, maybe better.

“Fluttershy!” called Applejack.

“Oh, hello. Sorry Applejack, but this is a bad time. We’ve tried everything, but we can’t sleep. And, I don’t know what to do, I’m desperate Applejack!”

The cowgirl nodded. “A’ know. Leave it to me!”

Then, Applejack detonated the Harmony Grenade, and instantly, pets and owner were sleeping peacefully. With a smile, Applejack put everyone in their respective den, and bed. To then, ran to find the others.

Twilight in the meantime had taken care of Rainbow Dash. She was challenging everyone around to a race, in an attempt to finally get tired. But, even the cyan pegasus got sick of that many races, and ended up kicking the clouds to release her frustration.

“ALL I WANT IS SOME SLEEP! IS THAT TOO MUCH TO ASK?!”

“Rainbow Dash!” suddenly called Twilight.

She turned. “Oh, hi Twi. What’s up? You can’t sleep neither?”

“I just did. Allow me!”

Twilight detonated the Harmony Grenade, making the pegasus yawn.

“Finally! So it was Spike’s doing?”

“Apparently, the lack of sleep clouds our judgment. Sleep to recover, and then, join us to release the Rainbow Power.”

“Okay! If you excuse me, I’ve just saw a very comfortable-looking tree!”

Twilight smiled, and flew to the mail office.

“In times like this, I wish I still have Spike’s help.” sighed the alicorn, as she got in.

“Morning Princess!” cheered the happy mailmare, Dinky Hooves, daughter of Derpy. “We already delivered all the letters of the week. Do you have work for me?”

“Canterlot, immediate deliver.” said Twilight, extending a letter toward Dinky.

Dinky smiled happily, as she recited the Hooves family’s motto: “Here’s mail, it never fails!” But, then, she noticed something. “Princess, you missed the stamp.”

“I didn’t had one at my home.” shrugged Twilight.

“As a Princess, you must set the example. And, in this office, we don’t give an especial treatment to no pony. Not even my mom’s boss.” Said Dinky, as she showed Twilight the rule book. “If you don’t have a stamp, you can always some here at the office. Three for one bit.”

Twilight rolled her eyes, it was always the same with the Hooves family. Both mother and daughter considered mail something sacred.

“I know, here you go!” said Twilight placing a bit on the counter. “Now, can you deliver my letter?”

Then, she reunited with Applejack, and together they went to find Pinkie Pie.

“Hi Pinkie!” greeted Applejack. “Are you feeling alright?”

“Never been better!” cheered Pinkie. “I’m about to break my record of the longest time I stayed awake. I thought I wouldn’t made it at first, but, it seems like my body adapted. I’m not tired. Like at all.”

Twilight sighed. “Pinkie, this is not because of the challenge. It’s a prank from Spike. Everypony in Equestria is being forced to stay awake.”

“Oh, so all this time being awake, for nothing?” asked Pinkie really disappointed. “Not fair! I worked hard for this record!”

“Ya’ can try again, after we fix this.” sighed Applejack too.

“Okey-dokey lokey!”

They cured her, and left her in her bed as they walked back to the castle. Now all they had to do was wait, until the other wake up, and helped them cure the rest of Equestria.

In the meantime, Rarity and Blue Blood didn’t know what to do to kill time. When suddenly, somepony knocked at the door.

“Yes?” asked Rarity as she answered.

Dinky smiled, and began:

“Here’s the mail, it never fails. It makes me wag my tail. When it comes I want to wail, MAIL”

“Dinky, what are you doing?” asked Rarity.

“Are you deaf? Mail! From Princess Twilight!” answered the unicorn, giving the letter to Rarity. “Good luck trying to sleep! I must go back to Ponyville.”

Rarity received the letter, and raised an eyebrow.

“What does it say?” asked Blue Blood.

“Detonate a Harmony Grenade. Why I am not surprised?”

“Well, at least we could sleep now.” said Rarity, taking one of her grenades. “But, it should be a short nap though. I still have to join the others in order to clean this mess.”

“Alright!”

Two hours later, Rarity jumped off the train from Canterlot to Ponyville, and ran to join her friends at Twilight’s Castle.

“Sorry for the delay girls, but, you know the trip lasts forty five minutes.”

“Don’t worry, I’ve just arrived too.” smiled Fluttershy.

“Me too!” yawned Rainbow. “Can’t we do this already? I really want to go to sleep?”

Then, they repeated the same routine as always: activated the Rainbow Power, and expanded the Harmony all over Equestria, curing the ponies from the lack of sleep.

And, as they’ve been doing since eleven years ago, the Team of Chaos observed all the action from a balcony on the Castle of Chaos.

“I don’t know you guys, but I like the light show.” smiled Rumble. “It is a pretty sight.”

“I feel sorry for them. Insomnia is a pain!” said Scoots.

“A’m just relieved that we don’t have to deal with our sisters’ anger from here.” said Apple Bloom.

“Sooner or later, we’ll have to see them again. We’ll surely meet them at my party.” added Sweetie.

“But then, everypony will be too busy doing sex, drugs, and rock n’roll.” answered Scoots.

“What reminds me, isn’t your party being… a little too much, politically incorrect?” asked Rumble.

“Okay, instead of Rock n’roll, what about death metal?” mocked Spike.

They laughed. As always, their friendship prevailed over all things.

They were going to have a great party, and that was all that mattered. The first of their teammates were going to become immortal, and they needed to celebrate it big time. It would be great!

They have waited to become adults before asking Spike for immortality, and here they were. After Sweetie Belle, it would be Apple Bloom’s turn, and then Rumble’s, and Babs’ and Scoots’. And finally, they all would become immortals, to keep fighting for chaos.

But, right now, it was Sweetie Belle’s moment.

“So, do you have the party’s disaster ready?” asked Babs.

“One of us is about to get the gift of immortality, and you expect us to have a calm party?!” asked Spike. “Of course I have the party’s disaster. It would be a fun game for us, and the guests to play!”

They made a high-hoof, and high-claw, they could hardly wait.

Two days later, at the office of Princess Luna:

“Did you call, my Princess?” asked Private Squeak, saluting his boss.

“Yes, Pipsy.” smiled Luna. “Come on, you don’t have to be that formal with me, and you know it.”

“My Princess, I am on duty. And as long I am on duty, I answer to you as your loyal soldier. Not your coltfriend.”

Luna nodded. “I know, but, this is an especial occasion Pipsy.”

“Is that so?”

“Remember that night, when we had our energy boost courtesy of Spike?” smiled Luna.

“How could I forget?” blushed Pipsqueak.

“Well, I’m back from my medical checkup!” announced Luna, with a radiant smile. “In eleven months… you and I are going to be parents!”

Author's Note

As I promised, double update!

This time the Chaos wasn’t that much, I know. It was more an excuse to show how everyone is doing eleven years later. And, before anyone ask me, yes, the Luna x Pipsqueak shipping was already planned (back when I wrote the original) such as the Applejack x Twilight.

Next chapter, Sweetie Belle’s wild party.

Read ya’ later!! r

Sweetie Belle's 23th birthday!

Sweetie Belle’s 23th birthday:

Cookie and Hondo were having breakfast with their daughters. Or, at least, their older daughter, and son-in-law as they waited for the birthday girl. Sweetie Belle was, supposedly, going to have breakfast with them. But she haven’t showed up yet.

“You did remind her we were coming, right?” asked Cookie Crumbles. “Or, is that our little daughter don’t want to see her parents? But, she would be around all eternitny, unlike us. Oh, I can’t believe that our daughter, from flesh and blood, doesn’t want to see her folks! Oh, I’m so disappointed, and hurt…”

Hondo Flanks scratched his head. “What’s up with the act, darling?”

Cookie giggled.

“Come on! Aren’t we at the home of a great actor?” she turned to Blue Blood. “Tell me, how I did it?”

“Unbelievably well. You got into character really quick!” congratulated Blue Blood. “I love drama. Didn’t I marry Rarity?”

They all laughed, except for Rarity, who glared at Blue Blood. But he answered with a smile, and shrugged.

But, right when she was about to answer, a door appeared out of nowhere, and Sweetie came out, smiling.

“Good morning! Sorry for the delay, I overslept.” she apologized. “Hi, mom, dad! Long time no see you!”

They went to hug their daughter, who returned the embrace happily. They stayed like that for a while, and then, Blue and Rarity joined in. It was a happy family moment.

“Where’s Spike? This moment supposed to be with the whole family!” said Cookie. “Isn’t he coming, Sweetie Belle? I wanted to say hi to your coltfriend!”

“Are you crazy?” asked Blue Blood. “Have you seen the lizard? He would damage my roof!”

“Also, as much as Spike and I love each other, we always eat apart. Seriously, you’ll never get used to see a dragon eating. Anyway, he’s busy planning my party. Of course, it would be a ‘little’ bit wild. In fact, if it wasn’t that Blue and Rarity are preserved in their twenties, I wouldn’t invite them.”

Rarity frowned. “Speaking of that, Sweetie Belle, are you serious about this? Is there any way to convince you otherwise?”

“Not this again!” groaned Sweetie Belle.

“Sweetie Belle! You know there is no going back from this! You know it, right?!”

Sweetie Belle frowned, as the rest of the family retired in silence. None of them wanted to witness the argument between the sisters.

“Hey, if you couldn’t convince Blue Blood, what makes you think you’re going to convince me?” defied Sweetie Belle.

“Sweetie Belle! Please, listen to me!” begged the older sister.

“I haven’t listened to you since I was twelve. When I got my powers. Why should I start now?”

Rarity made a face-hoof, tolerantly. “Sweetie, this is not about Harmony versus Chaos. Is about how are you going to freeze yourself in your twenties forever. At first, it feels like a blessing, but, at some point, you’ll have to say goodbye to your loved ones, knowing you will never join them. I want to save it from you!”

Sweetie Belle, relaxed, and smiled sadly. “But Rarity, don’t you see? That’s precisely my point! I choose to stay with you, Spike, and, unbelievably enough, with Blue Blood.”

Rarity shook her head.

“I’m just trying to protect you.”

Sweetie placed a hoof on her sister’s shoulder. “I know, but I’m turning twenty three, sist! I’m old enough to make my own mistakes.”

“This is a huge mistake!” said Rarity, in defeat tone.

“Maybe, maybe not. I’ll be the one who judges that, when the right time comes!” assured the birthday girl. “Now come on! Let’s have breakfast! The rest should be starving.”

Rarity rolled her eyes, as she smiled.

The rest of the family came in, and they all sat at the table to get breakfast together. And also, Miss and Mister Belle gave Sweetie her present: a framed picture from the old times. She, as a baby, in her mother’s hooves, and Rarity watching her, curiously.

“Mom, dad!” exclaimed Sweetie with tears in her eyes, as she ran to hug her parents.

“I’m glad you liked it, my dear!” smiled Cookie. “It’s hard to believe it’s been twenty three years already. Sometimes I’m sorry I couldn’t take care of you as I should.”

“Luckily, I had a wonderful sister who always watched over me!” smiled Sweetie.

“And we cannot thank her enough for that!” said Hondo, hugging his older daughter.

Blue Blood called:

“Ehem! I hate to interrupt, but, can we eat, please? I’m starving!”

“Let’s eat!” shouted the Belle family, as they began to devour the breakfast.

As they had breakfast together, Rarity relaxed noticeably. Of course she was still worried, but Sweetie was right. She was old enough to make her own mistakes. Good Boss! In fact, according to Rarity, the early twenties were right age to make all the mistakes she wanted. Also, a lot of things she thought were mistakes, ended up being the right choice. Sweetie turning into Black, dating Spike, and the fact she went to live with him. Everything seemed all to be part of her sister’s future.

“Maybe, this isn’t a mistake…” whispered Rarity.

The rest of the day was calm, after their breakfast, the family went to see a play, from Blue Blood’s pupils:

Deadpoolny Vs. Captain Equestria; Dawn of the Last Jedi

(The last installment of the saga, about the boy who lived under the stairs, who found out he was a Jedi Knight. And his parents were killed by an evil Sith called Ultron; who have built a giant battle-station called Mordor.)

Then, they walked around Canterlot’s streets and gardens until noon, to then, have a quick lunch.

And finally, Mister and Missis Belle said goodbye to their daughters, and son-in-law.

“Until next time, Sweetie, try to think about your old folks more often, alright?” asked Hondo Flanks, as he kissed his daughter’s cheek. “Good luck with all the ‘sex, drugs, and rock n’roll’ of your party.”

Hondo kissed her other cheek. “Whatever happens, we don’t want to know.”

“I know.” giggled Sweetie Belle. “But, you can be sure that my big sis will be watching me!”

“Sure thing! Make sure to have fun, Rarity!”

“And have a good time!”

“I will!” assured Rarity.

“I would tell you to behave, but, we were twenty three too.” joked Hondo Flanks. “Take care. And Blood, you better watch over them. Especially your wife!”

“I will, I promise! You have my word as a gentlecolt.”

Finally, Cookie Crumbles and Hondo Flanks said goodbye to their daughters, and son-in-law, wishing them the best of lucks. And left through a crazy door Sweetie made for them.

When they disappeared behind the door, Sweetie blasted the door with her magic, and turned to Rarity and Blue Blood.

“Are you ready?”

“Right now?” asked Rarity. “At least let me grab a dress!”

“No.” said Sweetie sternly. “Rarity, believe me, there’s a huge chance you that you will ruin your dress. We’re planning something big, and fun!”

“Okay, okay!” sighed Rarity, giving up.

So the group went through the door, led by Sweetie Belle.

They appeared on the other side, at the Castle of Chaos. Much to their surprise, there were a few guests already. Pipsqueak, Twist, Snips, Snails, Diamond Tiara, Silver Spoon, Dinky, and the whole Team of Chaos. And, Spike, Rumble, Dinky, Snips and Snails were having a fierce battle of ‘Super Smash’ as the others were just chatting.

“Hey guys! Sorry for the delay!” apologized Sweetie Belle.

“Don’t worry, we just arrived.” said Diamond, yawning. With the time, she and Silver Spoon have left their bullying, and, became good friends with the Team of Chaos. Not that close, but they get along just fine.

“Yeah, we only had time for a couple of games.” said Dinky, separating from the enchanted board. “So, this is a party, or what?”

“I don’t know.” shrugged Sweetie Belle. “Did you get everything ready, Spike?”

Spike stretched his arms. “Of course! You delayed so much, that I thought we were going to grow roots.”

“Sorry for wanting to spend some time with my family.” groaned Sweetie Belle. Then she grinned. “Besides, a Belle lady does never show up late. The rest are too early!”

“Whatever you say.” Shrugged Spike, turning back to the enchanted board. “Who’s next?”

Sweetie playfully stared at him.

“Ehem.”

Spike grinned, as he dramatically rolled his eyes. “Ehem what? The lid of the toilet? Did I left the empty bottle of milk on the fridge again?”

Sweetie Belle put a hoof on her mouth, trying to hold back her laughing. But, she managed to pretend to be angry.

“Ehem!” she insisted again.

“Sweet Boss! What do you want, mare? What?” asked Spike.

Finally, they both busted into laughing, as Spike the black and purple energy of chaos in his claws.

Suddenly, all kinds of decorations appeared all over the Castle. Along with tables with all kinds of snacks, and bottles of all kind of drinks, from all brands. And, finally, huge speakers appeared all over the place, and started playing music.

“Okay, we’re ready!” announced Spike.

“I can always count with you.” smiled Sweetie, kissing him quickly.

“So, this is your birthday, what do you want us to do?”

Sweetie Belle made appear a microphone, and said:

“Let’s get this party started!!”

Everypony jumped from their seats, and went to the tables to fix themselves something to drink, or eat.

Spike took the microphone too, and announced:

“Wait! Before I forgot, the food on the red bowls is for dragons. You have been warned.”

Snips and Diamond gulped, since the two of them were about to take something of one of those bowls. A ham and cheese roll.

“And also,” continued the dragon. “I want to propose a toast, for the mare who always find a way to cheer us up, no matter what. And who have been a great part of our Team. Happy birthday, Sweetie! CHEERS!!”

“Cheers!” said the others, in unison.

As the party continued, some ponies started dancing, others simply chatted among each other.

At first, Rarity was bored, and only spoke with Blue Blood, but, with time, more guests were coming, including her friends. The Bearers of Harmony sat together around a table, and began chatting happily.

But, they weren’t the only ones. A lot of friends that the Team of Chaos have made with the years, showed up as well: the captains of the Lunar Guard, the Black Swordsman and the Lighting Flash, and their daughter Yui; the Princesses Celestia and Luna; Trixie and her son Pure Soul; Thunder Lane; Shining Armor and Cadence. Also, a few dragons: prince Magma and his bodyguards, Turmoil and Boiling; Celsia; Flammable; Kelvin; Steam; Charcoal, etc. Practically all their classmates from their month in Reptilia. Finally, Sonata. But, Spike kept her in human form to avoid trouble with Star Swirl.

The Princesses joined the Bearers of Harmony, and started chatting.

“Hey, Princess Luna!” called Rumble, as he joined the Bearers’ and Princesses’ group. “What are you drinking, milk? Come on, we have all kinds of liquors from all over the world. Try some!”

“I can’t drink anything in my current state, I am sorry.” said Luna happily. “It is a shame, but, that’s how things are.”

“Your current state? What do you mean, Princess Luna?” asked Twilight.

Pipsqueak nuzzled with Luna. “You see, Luna and I are waiting family. We plan to get marry in a few months, to be as ready as we could to receive our foal.”

“Your foal?” asked Celestia in disbelief. “Luna, are you pregnant?”
“I just realized in my last medical checkup.” explained the blue alicorn. “We were planning to tell you soon.”

Celestia nodded as an automat, frozen because of the surprise. This was certainly unexpected.

“Whoa, congrats!” said Scoots joining in. “Dang it Pip, you won the love lottery.”

“Yeah, you ended up with the crush of your childhood. Good for you!” said Rumble.

“Thank you guys. I couldn’t believe that neither for a long time. But, I’m glad things end up like this.” said Pip, kissing Luna.

“Me too.” smiled the Princess of the Night. “With a ‘bun in the oven’ there are a lot of preparations I should make, so, I’ll retire early from the party. But Pipsy can have fun.”

“Thank you, darling.” said Pip, smiling at Luna.

“But, I’ll let Black and Lighting in charge of you. Last time you went to party with your teammates, you made a huge mess in my carpet.”

“I already told you I was sorry…” mumbled Pip.

“Dude, how much you drank last time?” asked Scoots with a smirk.

“I have no idea.” shrugged Luna. “But, he left with the rest of the guard at eleven o’clock in the morning, when his shift ended, and arrived home rally late.”

“Nope, I arrived early. At three in the morning.” explained Pip. “Last thing I remember, I was dared to drink a shot of tequila. Then, Luna woke me with a bucket of cold water.”

They all laughed.

“It happened two years ago. And she doesn’t let me forget about that.” sighed Pip.

It was when Celestia recovered from the shock, and glared at Pip.

“You!”

“What?” asked Pip, as he took a sip of his beer.

“You stole my baby sist’s purity!”

And she charged to the earth pony, but she stumbled with a stool, and hit her nose with the floor.

“Ouch…”

“What was that all about?” asked Rainbow Dash, with a chuckle.

“Nothing, I wanted to act up a little.” explained the Princess, as she got back on fours, and smiled to Pipsqueak. “But, seriously, congratulations you two. I’m so happy.”

“Hey, thanks, Princess Celestia.” smiled back Pipsqueak. “But, next time, don’t drink and drive… yourself crazy.”

“Yeah, let the acting to the professionals.” recommended Blue Blood.

“Hey!” interrupted Pinkie Pie, changing the subject. “Tell me, have you thought in any names?”

“Well, we want to wait until him or her born, to see if we have a girl, or a boy.” explained Luna. “Then, we can think about names.”

“Just as the old times.” giggled Applejack.

The group made a toast in honor of the new foal.

“Okay, if you excuse me, I am leaving.” said Luna. “I have paperwork, and nightmares to take care of. But have fun! And, Pip, be careful with the alcohol. Black and Lighting would keep an eye on you”

Pip rolled his eyes, but nodded.

“Yes mom. Thank you.”

Luna smiled, and disappeared in a flash of light.

“Get used to this, buddy. This is the married life.” giggled Scoots.

“I guess so.” groaned Pipsqueak.

“Take it easy, pal.” said Rumble, looking at the two Lunar Captains. “I don’t think those two are in conditions to watch you.”

Effectively, the two warriors had in front of them three empty pint glasses each, and looked to each other to the eye. A bar-tender, especially hired for this occasion, put two new pints of beer in front of them, and add a tequila shot. The two warriors took the pint, and emptied it fast.

“You cannot beat me, Lighting. I am the champion of drinking games.”

“I can keep going the whole night, you don’t know what you’re getting into, Black!”

The bartender rolled his eyes. He had been on the profession for enough years now, and had witnessed a lot of this games. And knew all-too-well that this wouldn’t end well.

“Haven’t I tell you I had beat captain Heatcliff, back when I was a Knight of Blood?” provoked Lighting Flash.

“You have no idea how the Sleeping Cats guild used to party.” answered Black Swordsman.

The bartender rolled his eyes.

On other room of the Castle, Prince Magma have reunited quite a large group: his former students, Celsia, Flammable, and Incendio; Dinky, Snips, Snails, Diamond Tiara, and Silver Spoon.

Magma was shuffling three decks of cards, as he began to explain:

“Okay, the game goes like this: we all take turns to flip a card. If you got an Ace, you take one shot. A two, two shots. A three, three shots. A four, you drink two, and give two. Five, six, seven, eight, nine, or ten; you take a pint of beer in ten seconds. Suite, Queen, or King, two beers in ten seconds each. Joker, you keep it, and can use it to pass a penalty. Are you ready?”

“READY!”

“Hey, dumbass!!” scolded Pina. “Those were your students, right?”

“So? They’re all legally adults.” answered Magma.

“Yeah, we know what we’re doing.” said Kelvin.

“For now.” said Pina, crossing her arms. “Believe me, I’ve played this game before, and halfway through, none of you will remember what the hell you are playing.”

“It is all part of the fun.” smirked Diamond Tiara.

Pina grinned, and joined. “Okay, I play!”

The music was playing loudly.

“Hey Sweetie, wanna dance with me?” asked Spike.

“Sure!” smiled the white unicorn.

For them, dancing meant Sweetie standing on Spike’s claws, as he spin around with the music. It was true Spike could shrink at will, to a more manageable size, but they liked to dance like this. It was more fun.

When the song ended, Spike held Sweetie closer to his face, and they kissed.

“Care to join me for a second song?”

“Not now. Right now I’m feeling more like…”

Sweetie jumped from Spike’s claw, and took a microphone:

“Karaoke!”

She made appear a karaoke machine, and looked at Babs.

“Hey, remember this one?”

We don't need no education

We don't need no thought control

No dark sarcasm in the classroom

Teachers leave them kids alone

Hey! Teachers! Leave them kids alone

All in all it's just another brick in the wall

All in all you're just another brick in the wall

We don't need no education

We don't need no thought control

No dark sarcasm in the classroom

Teachers leave those kids alone

Hey! Teachers! Leave those kids alone

All in all you're just another brick in the wall

Babs almost drowned with her ‘screwdriver’, and with her especial abilities, she instantly appeared aside Sweetie.

“Really? What about this one?” she asked, angrily.

My Little Pony (My Little Pony)

Ah - ah - ah - ah

(My Little Pony)

I used to wonder what friendship could be

(My Little Pony)

Until you all shared its magic with me

Big adventures

Tons of fun

A beautiful heart, faithful and strong

Sharing kindness an easy feat

And magic makes it all complete

(My Little Pony)

Do you know you're all my very best friends

Babs ended, very proud of herself, as she looked at Sweetie, who was covering her ears.

“I hate that song so much…”
“And I hate Blue Floyd since that time. Go to Tartarus!”

The two friends glared to each other, and laughed.

When they looked around, they noticed that everyone, except for the Princesses, and the Bearers of Harmony, were covering their ears as well. That little song was annoying as hell.

“Okay, next one who sings that damn song, will know me!” said angrily Sonata, as she swing menacingly a taco. “Let me show you how it’s done. As a Siren, I know a couple of things about good music!”

But, as soon as she started, Boiling took the mic from her hands.

“How dare you call yourself a Siren, human? Dang it, that was awful.”

Sonata pouted. “Sorry, since my gem was destroyed, I can’t sing anymore. At least not in this form. Hey Spike, are you sure you can’t give me back my old self? Just as long as I’m here!”

Trixie, who was next her, shook her head.

“He can try, but, my grandpa would be here in less than you think. And you know what he would do to you.”

Sonata was about to protest, but didn’t say anything. Meeting back the crazy magician was the last thing she wanted to do.

Then, Trixie turned back her attention her son.

“Okay Pure Soul, here you go.” said Trixie, giving the young stallion a glass of wine. “Be careful my dear, I don’t want you to get sick.”

“Zanks, Tixi!” said Pure, taking the glass his mom was offering him.

“And be more careful with these!” said Trixie, putting apart a bowl of gummies Pure was about to take. “You know you can’t eat sugar, dear.”

Pure nodded furiously as he smiled to Trixie.

Spike noticed this, and snapped his fingers. Then, he gave back the bowl to Trixie.

“Here, now he can take them.”

“Oh, thank you Spike.” Smiled Trixie. “As independent as he is, I always have to take care of small details like this.”

“It happens, I guess.” shrugged Spike. “By the way, Pure, my old friend, I heard that you have a new job!”

“Zecretary!” announced the young stallion, very proud of himself.

“That’s the spirit, my friend.” congratulated the God of Chaos. “That’s the road of success!”

Pure smiled, and took a sip of his wine.

“Slowly, Pure.” warned Trixie. She knew that Pure Soul was a grown stallion, but she couldn’t help but being a little overprotective with him.

“Oh, come on!” said Yui, as she approached. “Hey, Pure, can’t you tell your mom to chill out? This is a party, and not any party. A party of Chaos!”

“More reason to keep an eye on him!” protested Trixie. “There have to be, at least, one responsible adult!”

“We’re all adults here!” said Yui.

“I know. But I said, a responsible one. Just look at your folks!” said the chief of the undercover police, as she aimed a hoof to the two captains.

They still were on their drinking competition.

“Okay, I give you that.” admitted Yui.

“Besides, at your twenties, you’re not an adult. You’re a glorified teenager.”

Yui had to agree with her.

“You’re right. Pure, what about a karaoke duet?” proposed the girl.

“Zure!” said the colt, jumping happily.

And the two childhood friends ran to the karaoke machine.

In the meantime, back to Magma’s game, Pina’s prediction were accurate:

“Full house!” shouted Diamond, presenting her cards.

“No, I don’t have more nines.” said the dragon Incendio. “Go fish!”

Snips and Snails exchanged a look, and put their cards.

“First, I’ll put this trap card!”

“And I, summon the Dark Magician in attack mode.

Magma grinded his teeth.

“Do you really think that’s enough to win? Watch and cry, Draw four!”

Pina put a few cards on the ‘graveyard’.

“Okay, I guess I’ll just accumulate more Mana.”

They all drank a shot.

“Pst, Diamond, do not risk.” whispered Silver Spoon, cleaning her glasses. “Looking how high they’re betting, you better play wisely.”

“Oh, Silver, you always watching my back!” said Diamond Tiara, kissing her friend’s cheek.

“Get a room you two!” complained Flammable.

“If you can’t stand it, go back to kindergarten.” said Silver, kissing Diamond Tiara again. This time a French kiss.

Dinky rolled her eyes. “You two cannot have even a little alcohol without getting all sappy. It’s been the same since high school.”

“So what?” asked Diamond, angrily. “At least I drink, and stay as a lesbian. Not like certain ‘straight’ mailmare I know.”

Dinky put her cards aside. “Wanna fight?”

“Bring it on!”

“Twenty one! The house wins, everyone drinks!” shouted Celsia.

And they all drank.

Back to the Royal Family, and the Bearers of Harmony, they continued their chat.

“And, as always, the new recruits from the Solar Guard keep challenging us.” said Pip. “Haven’t they learn anything? The Lunar Guard is invincible!”

Shining groaned. “Yeah, I learned at the hard way, during the Military Games for the last thirteen years! For Boss’s sake, I have eternal youth, thanks to Cady! How’s that Black and Lighting keep sweeping the floor with me?”

“Maybe because they train regularly at Aincrad?” suggested Pip. “I don’t know, I think that they still think as mercenaries, not as formal Royal Captains.”

“Look at the bright side, Shiny.” said Cadence, with confidence. “The Lunar Guard is the strongest when it comes to attack. But, thanks to your tactics, the Crystal Guard is known for its invincible defense!”

Shining smiled, proud. It was true.

“Also, it could be worse.” added Celestia, as she fixed herself another drink. “You could be the Guard of Friendship.”

“Not this again!” complained Twilight, frowning. “My Royal Guard its fine. They may be undisciplined, but, unlike other Princesses, I don’t actually need a Royal Guard. I know how to defend myself.”

“Woooooooooooo!” shouted Blood, Shining, and Pipsqueak in unison.

“And, let’s hurry to change the subject!” suggested Cadence, noticing her aunt was slightly drunk, and that subject was kind of delicate.

Back with Sweetie and Spike, both of them resumed their ‘dance’ when Sweetie got bored with the karaoke.

“Dude, careful!” complained Rumble, since he was dancing with Scoots. “Do not smash us!”

“You got in my way, in my dancing floor.” Said Spike. “You two be careful!”

“Go home, jackass. You’re drunk!” complained Scoots.

“I am home.”

“Oh, right. Maybe I am the one who’s a little drunk…” considered the orange pegasus.

“You’re not the only one.” said Rumble, looking around.

As he thought, the ones who were worse, were Magma’s group, and the two Lunar Guards. Unbelievably enough, those two kept going with their drinking competiton.

“Okay, it’s time. Are you ready for the next step on our party?” asked Sweetie.

Spike smiled, and charged the black and purple energy of Chaos.

“Hey! I thought this wouldn’t end up in another confrontation between Harmony and Chaos!” complained Twilight.

“Easy Twi, it’s not. Is just a little magic to cheer up our party.” said Spike, making appear a bottle. “This is hyper-charged with chaos. One single sip, and something funny would happen.”

“And, it has a time effect, it won’t last more than ten minutes, promise.” added Sweetie Belle.

“Okay then.” sighed Twilight, in defeat.

“A’ was wondering when you were going to take that.” giggled Apple Bloom.

“Just curious, what’s gonna do this to us?” asked Prince Magma, approaching.

“Take a shot and find out.” warned Spike.

Magma shrugged. “Okay, give me some. This would be a nice change, since we don’t know what the hell are we playing anymore.”
“I warned you.” said Pina, from a couch. “That game is dangerous!”

Magma shrugged, and drank the shot Spike was offering him. In a flash of black and purple light, the earth dragon turned into a minotaur.

“Unexpected. What if I want to change again?”

“Either wait for the spell to wear off, or drink another shot.” explained Sweetie Belle.

“You will never know into what you would change!” said Spike, taking a sip on his own. He turned into a draconequus. “Except if you’re one of us, of course!”

Apple Bloom grinned, and drank a shot as well, turning into a gryphon. “Neat!”

“It seems fun, let me try some!” said Celestia, taking a sip. In a flash of light, she turned into an earth pony. “What? Aren’t we supposed to switch species?”

“Hey, chance its chance auntie.” said Blue Blood trying some as well. He turned into a Serpent Dragon, and looked at Magma. “Okay, how are Serpent Dragons different from the rest of you?”

“Magic.” explained Magma. “Serpent dragons are the equivalent to unicorns.”

“Huh…”

“I don’t care as long as I’m still a carnivore.” said Pina, taking a shot as well, looking at Sweetie Belle to the eye. “Cheers, youngster. Happy birthday, and remember, you owe me the story of your first heat together!”

Sweetie Belle blushed furiously, as the dragoness turned into a manticore.

“Okay, not what I was expecting, but at least eats meat. Who haves the sausages wrapped in bacon?”

Sweetie Belle rolled her eyes, and turned into an alicorn, after she took a shot on her own.

Twilight giggled at this, and tried the drink as well. She turned into a zebra. Rarity tried some as well, and turned into a Buffalo.

“Hey! I look fat!” complained the former unicorn.

“Is just a joke, you can try taking another shot.” suggested Twilight.

Fluttershy decided to try some as well, and turned into an aerial dragoness.

Pina smirked evilly, and offered Fluttershy the plate of sausages.

“Aren’t you the one who pukes when see us eating meat? What about now, can I tempt you with something?”

“NO!” shouted Fluttershy, escaping from the smell (that was unbelievably good in her new form), as fast as she could.

“More for me!” shrugged Pina, stuffing her mouth with more meat.

“Was that really necessary?” scolded Spike.

“Yeah! Not only I’m a little tipsy, but also, every time she faints at the seeing of meat, she insults me, and my family tradition. This is for the honor of all ‘maestros parrilleros’ from all over Draguentina!”

Spike rolled his eyes, but didn’t say anything. He knew it was pointless to argue with a drunken person. Instead, he offered a shot to Pipsqueak.

“What about you, Pip? You can drink Princess Luna’s for her.”

The young soldier grinned. “Let’s see how it works on me!”

In a flash of black and purple light, Pip grew to twice Celestia’s height, his torso turned muscular, and anthropomorphic, and his rear stayed equine, but grew big and powerful as well. Finally, two enormous horns appeared over his horn. He have turned into a strange version of Lord Tirek.

“Okay, this is impressive!”

“It’s my turn!” said Sonata, taking the bottle from Pip. She drank her shot, and waited. She smiled when her human body turned large, and reptilian, with two wings growing from her back. And she got happier when she understood those weren’t wings, but fins. She have turned into a siren again.

“I can’t believe it! Who haves the microphone! I want to sing!”

“Sonata, drink another shot!” tried to warn her Spike.

“Come on Spike, I am a normal siren, not like the old time. Come on, let me sing one song, just one song!”

Spike sighed. “If Mister Swirl walks in, I’m not responsible!”

“THANK YOU SPIKE!”

Sonata flew to the karaoke machine, and began to sing happily.

A few seconds later, an alarm resounded all over the Castle, followed by the sound of something falling. And finally, a cursed word.

“Luckily we installed an alarm.” mumbled Babs.

Trixie sighed, and she called Pure.

“Hey Pure, help me with your great-grandfather, please!”

The young colt smiled happily, and trotted aside his mom, who went to receive the crazy old magician. He appeared, all covered in peanut butter, and jelly.

“I should see this coming. Sorry for irrupting in your home, young Spike. But, I think an extremely annoying creature have come to visit.”

“Hey, grandpa!” said Trixie. “Yes, she’s here. But she’s behaving. Look, she’s just goofing around.”

Star Swirl stared at the siren, and frowned.

“I do not trust her!”

“The dangerous were the others, she’s an okay girl. We promise.” said Rumble.

“Yeah, take it easy and join us.” said Spike, as he offered the magician the chaotic liquor. “Come on, drink something.”

Sweetie Belle raised an eyebrow, doubtful. “Are you sure, Spike? I mean, Mister Swirl is really old, and I don’t think drinking that would do any good to him.”

Star Swirl crossed his hooves, offended.

“Do you know what is the secret of longevity is, kid? Living your life as you were born screaming, and covered in your mother’s blood. Do you think I’ve lasted this long just studying? On the contrary, I owe my longevity more to the fun I’ve had, than my knowledge.”

“Yeah, we all know what too much knowledge can do to you.” agreed Trixie.

“Just give me that thing!” said the old wizard, taking the bottle from Spike.

After a sip, directly from the bottle, he began to melt, and turning green. Finally, he transformed into a being made out of jelly.

“Oh, a predator slime! I haven’t see one of these in a while!”

The party continued, getting wilder, and memorable as any other party before.

At some point, Spike decided to freeze the swimming pool, and organize an ice-skating competition. Even changed the water slide into a snow-ramp, so anyone could have fun in the snow.

“Huh, Flurry would love this.” smiled Cadence.

“Yes, but I wouldn’t bring her here, not until she turns eighteen!” added Shining.

“Amen!” agreed the pink alicorn.

Twilight, who have turned into a human after a shot, couldn’t help but laugh.

“Spike isn’t that irresponsible. She would be okay.”

Cadence scratched her head worriedly.

“If you say so… but I’m still a little worried, with all this drunken people.”

“Yeah, we’ve reached the point where everyone is acting the same, despite the age difference.” added Shining. “And the fact that most of us does not age, make this look more like a random sorority party.”

Rarity, who was in a corner, began to cry loudly.

“OH RIGHT, WE DO NOT AGE! MY SWEET SWEETIE, SHE’S ABOUT TO BECOME ONE OF US! IT’S NOT FAIR, I COULDN’T CONVINCE HER!! STUCK FOREVER AT TWENTY THREE!”

Blue Blood made an exasperated sigh. “Take it easy Rarity!”

“I CAAAAAAAAAAAAAAN’T!!”

“Darling, you had drink too much! Sorry about this!” said the former leader of the Secret Service.

He casted a sleeping spell over Rarity, and she fall asleep. With relief, Blue Blood placed a blanket over her.

“Easy!”

Sweetie Belle, who have been watching Rarity carefully from a while, noticed this, and nodded:

“Okay, we can do it now.” she said to Spike.

“How did you knew she’ll drink to this point?” asked the God of Chaos.

“I know my sister. Anyway. EVERYONE, IT’S CAKE TIME!”

Everyone gathered around the couple. And, soon enough, Sweetie Belle made appear a giant cake. Pinkie Pie made it especially for this occasion, with four layers, and a huge image that represented Sweetie in her form of Chaos, made of fondant.

“Are you ready?” asked Sweetie Belle.

“Shall we wake up Rares?” suggested Applejack.

“Of course not! I’ve listened to her complains the whole day. Now that she passed out, I won’t waste this chance!”

The rest shrugged, and began to sing:

Happy birthday to you!

Happy birthday to you!

Happy birthday, dear Sweetie Belle, happy birthday to you!!”

“Make a wish, Sweetie!” encouraged her Spike.

Sweetie smiled happily, and blew the candles.

The effect was immediate. The candles’ flames turned purple, and surrounded Sweetie.

The Agents of Chaos observed, as Sweetie absorbed the purple flames, and finally, the image of a clock appeared above her. The clock suddenly stopped, and disappeared instantly.

It was done, Spike have stopped Sweetie’s time forever and ever. Or, until Spike stopped being a God of Chaos.

“Sorry Rarity.” said Sweetie Belle, looking at her sleeping sister. “But this is my choice. I’ll stay with Spike forever. And with you, of course. I will not regret this, I promise.”

Rarity snored in response.

“Promise me ya’ won’t do this to me when yer’ turn to become immortal comes. A’ want to be at yer’ side when it happens.” said Applejack to Apple Bloom.

“Alright. Ya’ don’t have that much trouble with that like Rarity.”

“A’ don’t like it, but at least A’ respect yer’ decisions. Ya’ know what ya’ want.”

Thirty seconds of uncomfortable silence later, Sweetie took her form of Chaos, and called:

“ISN’T THIS SUPPOSED TO BE A PARTY?! LET’S CELEBRATE UNTIL DAWN!!”

And, of course, the party continued.

…

Far, far away, in ‘certain’ offices, certain Being revised the last details for His employee’s project.

The employee was sitting on a chair, petting her rock as it was some kind of cat.

“So?” asked Maud.

“Approved. Start as soon as possible. You have all the potential of a sociopath.”

“I am a sociopath.” answered Maud, dryly.

The Other One smiled.

“I know. Go now. What are you waiting for?”

Without a word, Maud went out of the office.

The Other One watched her leaving, as his smile grew wider. This would be interesting to watch.

As always, simple chaos was nothing compared with the destruction and mayhem.

“You haven’t see that yet, right kid? The power of my employees.”

…

It was the dawn of a new day. But, this time, the Sun was raised by Luna. Celestia wasn’t on her best condition.

“Turn off that damn light!” complained the white alicorn, covering her head with what she thought it was a blanket.

“Watch it! That’s my tail!” complained somepony.

Celestia tilted her head, confusedly.

“Oh, Shining Armor.”

“Huh… Princess Celestia. Where are we?”

The two of them took a good look around, realizing they were on the Castle’s roof.

“How did we ended up here?” asked Celestia.

“I don’t know, last thing I remember, I was trying to… to do what, exactly? Geez, I blacked out.”

“Me too.” Complained Celestia. “How much did we drink last night?”

“It had to be a lot.” Mumbled Shining. “Princess, do you remember when you shaved half of your mane?”

“WHAT?!” asked Celestia in horror, passing a hoof over her head.

As Shining told her, half of her head was completely bold. Then, Shining took a good look of himself, noticing he was wearing a dress, and make-up.

“Dang it!”

Then, they looked down, realizing they weren’t the only ones who had a wild night.

Spike was sleeping over the snack table, aside the swimming pool. Someone had written all over his body with a silver-colored permanent marker.

“Great, but, I should see it coming!”

In the living room, sleeping as big as he was, Prince Magma was all covered in whipped cream, with his horns painted green.

In the pool, they found the siren called Boiling, floating, with Sonata (in human form) snoring over his belly.

Sweetie Belle and Rarity were both asleep, under the pool table, and both surrounded by mouse-traps.

“What the hay happened last night?”

Author's Note

Okay, this chapter was the interlude for the big finish. I hope you liked it. It was mostly to show the Team of Chaos as grownups, or glorified teenagers, as Trixie have said. It was really fun to write.

Read ya’ later!!

After-party of destruction

After-party of destruction

Everypony at the Castle of Chaos were exhausted, and tired, because of the mother of all hangovers. But, that could be a good sign. It meant that everyone had a good night. The problem was that, the better the night, the worse the morning.

But they all sat together for breakfast, before going back to their respective homes.

“It was shorter than I hoped, but, we will remember this party for ages.” giggled Sweetie Belle, with a bag on ice over her head. “Who shaved Princess Celestia’s mane, by the way?”

The Princess groaned, and looked around. “I don’t know, but I swear whoever did this, will spend a month in the dungeons!”

What pissed her the most, was that she would have to shave the other half in order to match both sides.

“Thanks Boss I have diplomatic immunity.” said Prince Magma.

Celestia glared at him.

“WHAT?!!”

“Shut up!!” complained the others. Their headache was killing them.

“I’m sorry.” said Celestia, still glaring at Prince Magma. “Why did you do that, Prince Magma?!”

“Sorry, I was really drunk, like everyone else, and suddenly, I wanted to see if your floating mane still floated if cut off. And, you were passed out already, and I stumbled across a shaver, and, the rest is history. I’m really sorry!”

Ponies, dragons, Agents of Chaos, and Lunar Guards would laugh at this, but the headache convinced them otherwise. Stupid hangover.

“I can’t believe you shield behind your title to do something like that, Prince Magma!” scolded Twilight, (who haven’t realized that someone had paint a mustache and nerd glasses on her face). “You should be ashamed of yourself!”

“Princess, last night we all did things we regret. This one, is just one of many.” explained the dragon, showing the purple alicorn all the insults someone have painted on his scales. The most noticeable ones were PERVERT and IDIOT. “See? After waking up in the bathtub, covered in whipped cream, and all this stuff, what I did is the last of my regrets.”

“You deserved it.” said Pina, with a smirk.

“Huh, so you did it, maestra parrillera?” asked Magma, calmly.

“The insults, the whipped cream, I have no idea what happened.” explained the dragoness. “You came to me, thinking you were the world’s greatest seductive dragon, and I had no choice by hitting you in the jaw.”

“Huh. Sorry.”
“It’s cool!” said Pina, with a shrug. “Have you ever been at a sorority party? This things happen.”

And they both made a high-five. Everything was forgotten and forgiven.

“Yer’ forgiving him just like that?” asked Applejack, in disbelief.

“Yeah, this happens a lot among our kind.” explained Pina. “From both male and female.”

Applejack had her doubts about this, but, something else called everyone’s attention.

“Seriously, did it had to be on mah’ bed?” asked Apple Bloom glaring angrily at Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon. “From all the rooms we have here, ya’ two had to use ma’ bed?!”

“How were we supposed to know it was your room?” asked Tiara, raising an eyebrow. “In fact, you of all ponies, shouldn’t have your balcony decorated with peach trees!”

“Okay, what the hay happened?” asked Twist.

Apple Bloom frowned, as Diamond and Silver blushed, but still kept their head up. After all, it was a party.

“The thing is,” began Silver Spoon, “that at some point everyone started to act a little too-chaotic for our taste.”

“So we went upstairs, to one of the rooms, to have our own private party.” finished Tiara. “And, the room we chose, was Apple Bloom’s.”

Silver Spoon sighed.

“As Diamond said, it was beautifully decorated with peach trees. We thought she would have apple trees, or pear trees. Not peach trees!”

Apple Bloom groaned, as she reminded what happened next:

“And, when certain idiots monopolized the karaoke.” she glared at Snips and Snails. “Singing the songs from Ponicente Fernández over and over, A’ decided A’ had enough of this party.”

The two friends chuckled.

“Oh come on, we sang with all our heart!” said Snips.

“Yeah, reminding our past marefriends, who left us with our hearts broken. But, ay yeguas, ay yeguas tan divinas. No queda otro camino que adorarlas!”

The two friends chuckled again.

“You two sang with all your heart, it was beautiful!” said Blue Blood, approvingly.

“See, Apple Bloom? Somepony who appreciates the art!”

“Anyway!” complained Apple Bloom. “Back to my story, A’ went to mah’ room, and got into mah’ bed.”

“And?” insisted Twist.

“A’ almost made a threesome with those two!”

Each one imagined the scene, with their faces getting red, or, holding back their laughter.

“And, why didn’t you take your chance?” mocked Scoots.

“To Tartarus with you!” groaned Apple Bloom.

“I insist, how were we supposed to know that your room was the one with peach trees?” said Silver Spoon. “Aren’t you an A-P-P-L-E? Or half P-E-A-R?”

Apple Bloom sighed. “Whatever!”

“Well, A’ agree!” suddenly said Applejack. “You’re an Apple, for Boss sake! What are you thinking? Grow peach trees?”

“Keep talking, and A’ swear I’ll turn Sweet Apple Acres in Sweet Peach Acres!” said Apple Bloom, showing one of her black apples of chaos to her sister.

Applejack frowned, but didn’t say more. It was an excellent threat.

As for the rest of the breakfast, everything was fine. But everypony took an extra dose of aspirins and coffee. Lots of aspirins and coffee.

When they finished, everyone rushed to go back home, and sleep for the rest of the day.

“Luckily, I prepared the crazy doors since yesterday.” said Spike, rubbing his forehead. “They will take you to wherever you want.”

They all agreed the hospitality, and walked to the doors.

“By the way, before we go, how Celestia’s mane looks when it’s cut off?” asked Pina to Prince Magma.

Magma showed her a bunch of hairs he had on his claw. “Normal.”

“It’s a shame.”

Celestia overheard them, and before she go, she wrote a quick letter to King Flames.

Magma was crossing the door, when his father’s response came through his messenger breath.

“Huh…”

“What did he said?” asked Celestia, smiling.

“I’m in trouble. Big deal, I already knew that.”

And he disappeared through the door, back to Reptilia.

Soon, everyone left, except for the Agents of Chaos. And Rarity.

The Bearer of Generosity approached to her sister, with sadness.

“You did it, right? After I passed out.”

Sweetie nodded. “I told you, this is my decision. Come on, look at the bright side! We’ll be forever together in the future!”

“I wish you the best of lucks, Sweetie Belle. That’s all I can tell you. I hope that you never wake up, and realize all that you met a mistake.”

She left, to Blood’s mansion. Sweetie seemed a little worried, but right now she had something more important to take care of: that stupid hangover.

“Cool party guys, but I must go home.” Said Rumble. “Take care!”

“Yeah, tell us what it feel like to be immortal, when you get used to!” smiled Babs.

“Remember Spike, A’m the next one.” assured Apple Bloom.

“Everyone left, right?” asked Spike with a yawn. “Okay, I am going to bed.”

“Me too.” yawned Sweetie Belle. “If you excuse me, I’ll sleep in a guest room. I don’t want to hear you snore with this headache.”

“I understand. We’ll clean up tomorrow, okay?”

“Yeah. Thank you for the party Spike. I loved every second of it. Except the part where you decided to take the Ponyntendo Switch, and forgot about me.”

“You would have fun if you joined us. Anyway, let’s go to sleep.”

The two wished sweet dreams to each other, and went to bed. Sweetie could barely believe it. She was actually an immortal. How cool was that?

But, she wasn’t in the mood to think about that. Seriously, damn hangover.

…

Marble Pie finished the last sell of the day, a shipment of tiny rocks, the ones used to make concrete. Slowly, she walked back home.

Since her parents have died, she took care of all the operations of the farm, along with her sister Limestone. Like break big rock into smaller, more manageable sizes, the classification of the types or rocks, and of course, the selling. Usually, it was Limestone who took care of the last one, since Marble was really shy, but this time, Limestone had something to do at the town hall. It wasn’t a problem, Marble had get used to do it during the last years.

The two sisters met at Rockingtown’s outskirts, and walked back to their farm in complete silence. The same as always.

But, when they finally arrived home, the two sisters noticed something was off.

“The door is open!” said Limestone.

“Do you think there’s somepony inside?” asked Marble, hiding behind Limestone.

“Yes. Shut up and follow my lead!”

Limestone pushed the door, and prepared to jump over the intruder. But, much to her surprise, what received her was the faint scent of rock soup. A scent so soft and delicate, that only the Pie family had the ability to detect it.

“Is anypony here?” asked Marble, completely scared.

In the meantime, Limestone have approached to the soup, and smelled deeply.

“Unbelievable.”

“Is it poisoned?” asked Marble.

“No, it smells almost like granny’s. But this is impossible! There’s only one pony who made this soup as good as hers and that’s…”

“Marble. Limestone.” said a voice in the dark.

Limestone’s jaw dropped. “You?!”

Marble couldn’t believe it. “Maud? Is it true? Is that really you?”

When the Pie sisters’ eyes got used to the dark, they noticed a figure, petting a rock as it was a cat, or something. Both of them would recognize that gesture everywhere. And of course, they also knew that rock.

“MAUD, BOULDER!” shrieked Marble, running to hug her older sister. “Is that you? Is that really you?”

Maud accepted the embrace, as she slowly walked back to light, along with her Marble.

Limestone frowned.

“You haven’t age a day. Just like Pinkie Pie.”

“A lot of things changed when I signed that contract.” said Maud, dryly. But her sisters noticed the regret on her voice. Again, only the Pie family could detect an emotion, any emotion, in Maud’s voice.

“A contract?!” asked Marble, with hope. “Oh, Maud, that’s wonderful. So you found a job! And everything the ponies say about you is a lie! You went to work, not to blow up ponies, and becoming a terrorist, right?”

Maud slowly got apart from her sister. “I am sorry, Marble.”

“Why are you back so suddenly?” asked Limestone.

Maud looked at her, expressionless. For most of the ponies. The other two could easily see the sadness on her eyes.

“Don’t listen to her!” insisted Marble. “Oh Maud, you don’t know how much we have missed you, when you disappeared! Oh! And everypony were so unfair with you! Mom and dad burned all your things, your clothes, photos, even your poems, Maud! I did my best to stop them, but they insisted you were the shame of the family… that you were…”

“A heartless sociopath!” finished Limestone.

Marble nodded, as she sobbed. “Even Pinkie Pie turned her back on you.”

Maud sighed.

“I’m afraid I let her down first. I was the one who betrayed the idea she had about me.”

“So, you aren’t a heartless sociopath, as everyopony assures?” asked Limestone.

“No, of course I am a sociopath. But I do have a heart. That’s why I came here, to see you one last time, before it happens.”

“It?” gulped Marble.

Limestone just frowned.

“Something really bad is about to happen, I’ll make sure of that. I wish I can spare you, but I have to stick with the plan, no matter what. No matter who. Pinkie Pie can take care of herself, she’s used to deal with things like this. But not the two of you. I need to you to promise me you wouldn’t leave the farm for anything.”

“Are you serious?” asked Limestone, angrily.

“Dead serious”

Limestone walked to confront her sister, and looked her to the eye. “How dare you?”

Maud didn’t say anything.

“How dare you to abandon us, to stain the family’s name with destruction and death, and then, come here, and command us to stay in the farm. You lost the right to say anything to us, since the day you became a criminal!” continued Limestone.

Maud, then, put her forehoof on her sister’s forehead. Limestone gasped in surprise, as she was surrounded by Black Light. But it wasn’t an unpleasant sensation. It was more like a tingling sensation running through her body. When it finished, Limestone realized she have changed.

First of all, she have become as tall as Princess Celestia. Second, a pair of wings, and a horn have grown on her body. And finally, her mane and tail have become like Celestia’s: floating, and ethereal.

“What have you done to me?” asked Limestone.

Maud sighed. “I really wanted to avoid this, but my orders are clear. I am sorry. That’s why I can only tell you to stay here, out of trouble.”

Then, she walked toward Marble, and turned her into an alicorn as well.

“Maud! What’s the meaning of this?!” asked Marble, scared.

Maud slowly walked to the door.

“Don’t worry about that. Just do as I say, and don’t leave this farm. Eat your soup, it’s getting cold.”

Maud left, leaving her sisters. None of them knew what to do now, except eating their rock soup. It was as good as always. Only Granny Pie, and Maud knew how to make it this good. But they were worried, how this happened? How could Maud do this to them? And, what was she after, really?

In the meantime, Maud Pie have arrived to the town. She smiled happily, as she remembered, at this hour, the workers were getting into their respective beds already. They had to weak up early tomorrow, as good hard-working earth ponies. The earth ponies always worked hard, and always put the community first. That’s why Maud loved to be an earth pony, when she was still a pony.

Like Spike, she changed forever at the moment she signed her contract. But, unlike him, she didn’t become a god. She became exactly the opposite.

“I really hate do this to my hometown. But, it’s for the greater good.” said Maud softly. “Let’s do this. Rockingtown, I am sorry.”

Maud extended her hoof, releasing the Black Light all over the town. Her expression was the same as always, indifferent. But, those who knew Maud, it was an angry expression.

Stop complaining. This is your plan, after all. Said Boulder’s voice inside her head. Are you mad because you have to use magic?

“I don’t know if you can call this magic. It has nothing to do with anything in this world. But, if I get rid of the alicorns once and for all, it’s worth it. No matter how much you sacrifice, in a job you hate, the community it’s more important than yourself. That’s the way of the earth ponies.”

With a last look toward her home, Maud walked to her next destination. It didn’t matter where. She had to go all over Equestria if she wanted to succeed.

Back at Canterlot Castle, Celestia have managed to hide from everypony, including her most loyal servants, and trusty guards. Thanks to Spike’s crazy door, she teleported straight into her room, and despite the hangover, she sealed it with the most powerful spells she knew.

After a quick rest, she send of her servants to call one of the finest stylists in the Kingdom, who had to sign a confidentially agreement.

Luna noticed this, but her sister refused to see her. So, the Princess of the Night asked Pip.

“Hey, Pipsy, do you know what happened to my sister at the party?”

“I have no idea, I left with Trixie and Pure Soul… right before things got wilder. Have you seen Black and Lighting?”

Luna giggled. Precisely, those two have just come, both with their manes dyed, in pink and yellow respectively. Also, Lighting Flash’s body had drawn an tuxedo with black marker. And Black’s fur was all covered in glitter, and stickers.

“Yeah. You don’t know what happened to them, neither?”

“Like I said, I left right after things got wilder.”

“Okay, okay. Are you working today?”

Pip smiled. “Yeah, I’m feeling fine. I mean, nothing that a single aspirin and a glass of cold water can’t handle. Now, if you excuse me, my Princess, I should be going!”

“Take care, Pip!”

Pipsqueak saluted his Princess, and left.

And finally, the Princess of the Night heard a shy knock on her door.

“Come on in!”

Celestia opened the door, and Luna couldn’t help but laugh loudly, and happily.

“Oh, Boss! Tia, who did this to you?”

“Prince Magma of Reptila. Damn brat.”

Luna laughed. “Seriously, how much you drink last night?”

“A lot, apparently. I played an enchanted board game, along with several guests. Plumber Kart, I think it’s called. The thing is, that each time you lose, you had to drink a shot. And, since I was the less experienced player, I took the worse part.”

Luna laughed uncontrollably. “Considering an alicorn’s resistance, you had quite a lot, dear sister.”

“I know. I know.” groaned Celestia. “Lucky you that are pregnant.”

“I wonder what else happened at that party.” said Luna. “But, looking at my captains too, you weren’t the only one who have to deal with the consequences of too much drinking.”

“That’s true.” agreed Celestia.

At the Crystal Empire, Gleaming Shield looked at the mirror, angry.

“Caddy, why did you turned me into a mare?” asked Gleaming, with a pout.

“But darling, you were the one who suggested to try my make-up in you. Remember? And, also, you looked gorgeous at that dress. Come on, let’s have a girl’s night! Come on!”

“This is my punishment for drink that much.” sighed Gleaming Shield. “Okay, but at least let me drink a revitalizing potion. I can’t go on with this headache.”

“Silly me!” giggled Cadence. “Here you go, darling. Drink it all up!”

Other one paying the consequences was Prince Magma.

“Dad, I get this is a punishment, but come on! All of us had too much to drink last night!”

King Flames looked angrily at his son. “Precisely my point. You shaved the head of Princess Celestia. You’re lucky she agreed with this light punishment!”

Magma looked at his body, where all his insults were made indelible by his father’s magic.

Finally, the young dragon sighed. “Dad, look, I don’t care if my students laugh at me, but at least let me erase this word. I don’t want to be responsible to teach this word to my students!”

King Flames examined the insult his son was referring to, and nodded satisfied.

“I guess you’re right. Good Boss! Who wrote that insult on you?”

“The maestra parrillera.”

“Such foul language for a lady!”

“At least, her calligraphy it’s pretty.”

A new day was starting at Rockingtown. The earth ponies were ready for going back to the routine, for what they thought it was going to be a normal day. But, as soon as they looked themselves at the mirror, they all screamed in surprise:

“WHAT HAPPENED TO US?”

“Are we Royalty now, or what?”

“Hey, look! Our neighbors have become Royalty as well!”

“An entire town full Princes and Princesses!”

“Don’t you mean Kings and Queens?”

The inhabitants of Rockingtown used to be reserved and quiet. But this event was too big for any of them to understand. Why the sudden change? What have they done to deserve this? What does that mean?

It started. Said Boulder, inside of Maud’s head.

“Ponies are very simple creatures, Boulder. They’re weak, they’re mortal. They’re corruptible. Body, mind and soul. I’m the best to tell you, since that’s my case. Alicorns all over the place. With minds as simple as ponies’, that will only lead to one logical conclusion: conflict.”

Maud continued walking, until she arrived to the Smokey Mountains. One of the few territories controlled by two pure-blooded earth pony clans. They were in the middle of a mindless conflict for years, and years, until Princess Twilight and one of her bird-brain friends put it to an end.

“One of the few good things that moron have done. Why did they were wasting time, fighting against each other, when the real enemies are the other inferior races?”

At the bottom of the mountainside, Maud Pie released the Power that the Other One gave to her. The effect was immediate, the families suddenly turned into alicorns, much to the surprise of everypony.

Maud made a small nod, and continued her way.

You know you have to do this all over Equestria. Not only with earth ponies, right? Asked Boulder’s voice in her head.

“I know. But I wanted to start by the worse part, having to transform my fellow earth ponies into an inferior race.”

You should started by an earth pony metropolis. Like Mane-Hattan. In order to do this, we need as much conflict as possible.

“I know. I designed this plan, remember? Now, what’s the nearest city?”

Saddle-Cramento.

“Let’s go to Saddle-Cramento.”

She walked slowly, with no rush, or pause.

“I missed this feeling, Boulder.”

What feeling?

“To execute one of my brilliant plans. Maybe my own ambitions and goals mean nothing, since the day I signed the contract. But, it pleases me greatly to be back at my own world. And, do something that would potentially erase the existence of alicorns once and for all.”

Cadence was the first one to feel the change. Something wasn’t quite alright.

The Cristal Empire was really close to the mountains, and naturally, being the nearest alicorn, she felt the sudden change in the environment.

“What is this?” asked Shining Armor. As he was the one who created the shield that protected Equestria, he also could feel the strange presence.

“It feels like… the energy surrounding Tirek… or Sombra. Something that came directly from… Him.”

Shining frowned. “Are you sure?”

Suddenly, their daughter ran into the room.

“Mom, dad!!” called the filly, the new Guardian of the Crystal Heart. “Something bad is going on, the Crystal Heart is at its full power, but the temperature keeps descending.”

“WHAT?”

They ran into the chambers of the Crystal Heart. It was like Flurry have said, it was glowing with all its power, reflecting Happiness, and Love from all the ponies. But something was off. The entire weather seemed to get colder any minute. More than usual.

“This isn’t normal.” said Cadence, as she looked through the window. “The weather is… kind of normal. Cloudy, but there isn’t any snow.”

Shining bite his lip. “A dark presence is coming.”

Flurry frowned. “It reminds me that tale, about the Hearts Warming Eve.”

The Crystal Monarchs looked at their daughter.

“What did you just said?”

“You know, the story that aunt Twilight told me. About the mystical spirits who feed from conflict.”

Cadence looked horrified at Shining Armor.

“Don’t you think…?”

“Something horrible is about to happen. We have to alert everyone!”

In the meantime, Maud finally arrived to Saddle-Cramento.

“Let’s get this started.” said Maud emotionlessly.

The Power of the Black Light extended all over the city, transforming all the inhabitants into alicorns.

Maud contemplated her work.

“Any second now.”

Precisely, the chaos was about to begin:

“THIS IS A DIVINE SIGNAL! CELESTIA’S REIGN IS ABOUT TO FALL! SOMEONE, UP THERE, WANT US TO TAKE THE POWER!”

“WE HAVE THE POWER OF THE GODS!”

“Are you crazy, or what? This is sign that something bad is happening!”

“YOUR LACK OF FAITH IS IRRITATING ME!”

And, with their newfound alicorn powers, they started to shot powerful energy beams to each other. Some of them even tried to move the Sun and the Moon as Celestia and Luna did, and it worked perfectly.

This was only the beginning.

Soon enough, multiple fight started all over the city, as the new alicorns tried to get supremacy. They had the same idea: to defeat as many of them as possible, in order to have enough practice to overthrown the Princesses.

“THIS IS THE BEGINNING OF A NEW ERA!”

On the distance, Maud looked at her work, and nodded.

“I should started by the big cities.”

I told you so. Now, where to? We have both Stalliongrado, and Trottenaghe.

“Let’s go south. That’s Trottenaghe, I guess.”

Yes it is.

Maud shrugged, and began to walk. “Unbelievable, don’t you think, Boulder?”

What?

“The biggest enemy of the ponykind is not a creature who seems like the creators get drunk, and stitched together a bunch of body parts. And is not the idiotic kid that the creature named as his replacement. The biggest threat to the ponykind, is the ponykind itself.”

As for Luna and Celestia, they reacted to see the Sun and Moon moving on their own, several times. And also, they felt the increase of magic power all over Equestria.

“What’s going on?”

“Something bad. Something really bad.”

…

On the Astral Plane, the three spirits of the Hearts Warming watched the Windigos, who were uncharacteristically active. Something was attracting them… toward Equestria. What happened, that attracted the attention of the creatures?

The three Spirits of the Past, Present, and Future, tried to contain them, but it was too late. The Windigos pushed them away, with a power ten times greater than even before. Conflict, they were after the greatest conflict that Equestria ever had.

…

Spike woke up because of the extreme cold.

“What’s going on?” asked the God of Chaos. He closed his eyes, something was wrong. “Something evil have entered into our world.”

“Are you sure?” asked Sweetie.

“Yeah… it’s like something I’ve never felt before. It is the Other One’s signature.”

“The Other One? Shall we be careful?”

“You bet!” said a third voice in the room.

They both turned to their visitor. It was the president of the Board of Directors, Saint Michael Archangel. Also known as the Hooded Avenger.

“Mister Michael! Do you know what’s going on?”

“Oh, yeah. You’re about to learn the difference between Chaos, and Destruction.” explained the Archangel. “A Demon have entered into the Equestrian territory. All the active deities have to mobilize to stop it before it’s too late.”

“A Demon?” asked Sweetie, scared.

“Mister Boss’ employees are Gods, the Other One’s are Demons.” explained Saint Michael. “But, we don’t have time for this. You should go. As a God, you have the responsibility to protect this world. The same goes for your Princesses. And, as the God of Chaos, you’re the one who haves more possibilities to stop this, since you’re the one with less limitations.”

Spike nodded.

“I will stop this.”

“We will stop this.” assured Sweetie Belle, taking her form of Chaos.

“Let’s tell the others. We have a big bad guy to annoy until defeat!”

Author's Note

Okay, the preparations for the final battle are made. Next chapter would be a big boss-battle like the series, again. And also, will be the definitive end of this fic. Thank you all who have followed me to this point. And,

Read ya’ later!!

Not everything in life are games

Author's Note

This chapter was hard to translate. Mostly, because I didn't want to say goodbye to the same story a second time. But, everything haves to end, and this story is no exception.

This chapter, however, I must say, is most to say goodbye to the world itself more than the Team of Chaos. I enjoyed breaking the routine for a last time before I say goodbye. This is the end, and, Just to make a suggestion, play this for the first part of the chapter. I was listening to it both times, original and translation.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=9D-RcpJJwEI

Not everything in life are games

Not everything in life are games

Two squads, of both Lunar and Solar Guards, charged into the center of Mane-Hattan, in order to stop the strange disturbance, before it was too late, like in Saddle-Cramento. And before Saddle-Cramento, the Smokey Mountains, and Rockingtown.

Lots of squad have been sent to stop the disturbances, but suddenly, they cut off all communication. But, it was clear that they only made the situation worse. In the end, the guards had no choice but close all the roads to those cities.

What was going on?

They found out soon. The biggest, most populated, and most modern city of Equestria was full of alicorns.

Tall, mane-floating alicorns, just like their Princesses.

“Look whose’ here?!” asked an alicorn, with aquamarine fur, and pink floating mane. “The Royal Guard! Envoys of our former rulers. Get out of here!”

“MANEHATTAN IS NO LONGER UNDER THEIR CONTROL!”

“From now on, Manehattan is an independent, and powerful nation!”

“An entire nation of alicorns! GET OUT BEFORE WE KICK YOU OUT!!”

“Yes, as our Mayor Mare says!” assured another alicorn. The personal assistant of the aquamarine alicorn. “From now on, she’ll be Empress, of the Free Nation of Mane-Hattan!!”

But, unfortunately for this pony, the one nearest to him, was the mayor’s secretary. And he didn’t get along with his boss.

“Why does she have to be the empress, huh?”

The Mayor Mare turned to her secretary. “What I am hearing? Are you willing to defy me, Hoof Writing?”

“Why not? I’m an alicorn too!”

And, with his newfound power, Hoof Writing attacked the mayor. The aquamarine pony had to create a force-field, and shot an enemy beam to her attacker. Hoof Writing eluded the beam, and turned into his nightmarish form, in order to gain ore power.

“I’ll banish you, mayor. TO THE SUN!!”

The soldiers would intervene, but they knew they were no match for two powerful alicorns. Not even the Lunar Guard.

Unfortunately, another pony noticed them, and grinned.

“Well, well, well, what to do with these morons? I KNOW!”

And he shot a powerful beam that sent them away.

It was pathetic, the Royal Guards who were caught by the attack were all over the floor, completely unconscious, unable to defend themselves. And, the ones who weren’t hit, had no choice but escape, and hide between the debris, caused by the powerful alicorn’s attacks.

And the problem was getting worse every second.

The fight between the mayor and her assistant was only one of many. Small conflicts began all over the city, and combined with alicorn power, the destruction was uncontainable for anypony. Not even Celestia and Luna would be able stop these much ponies. Especially since every single one of them matched their power.

Suddenly, a shadow passed over them, and next, the guards were covered in a black light. The soldiers covered themselves, thinking it was another angry alicorn. But, when they opened their eyes, they noticed that they have turned into alicorns too.

“Are we alicorns?”

“Why? What does it mean? Is this a test, or something?”

This wasn’t unnoticed by the inhabitants of the city, who glared carefully at the group.

“Are they alicorns too?”

“What are they going to do?”

The Guards looked for the one who attacked them first, and charged toward him, moving as one.

“You’ll pay for what you did to us!”

This only got things worse. The presence of the guards only increased the violence in the city.

Nopony noticed that the weather was getting colder. Nopony except for one.

Maud watched on the distance, and, with a shrug, she headed to another city. The city was getting colder every second.

“It works.” said Maud dryly, as she took a coat, and a scarf from the remaining of a store.

In the middle of all that destruction, Babs looked through the window of her penthouse. As she feared, the city was in ruins.

“Well, considering what’s going on, I’m actually surprised that this building remains intact.” mumbled the earth pony. “Anyway, I must go!”

Then, Babs better took her form of Night Seed. Her ‘Night-Sense’ would help her to avoid danger. Then, she ran to her wardrobe, where Spike have installed a crazy door. Mostly, it was used for their pranks, but it could be used for emergencies as well.

Through the door, Babs appeared on her parents’ pent-house, sighing relieved that their building was complete too.

“Mom! Dad!” called Babs. “Are you here? Are you alright?”

“Barbara!” called the two new alicorns, running toward their daughter. “Sweet Celestia, you’re okay!”

“What happened to you?” asked Babs.

“Same thing that happened to everypony else.” said Babs’ mother, Miss Orange. “Why you haven’t changed?”

“Wait, is this your doing?” asked Mister Orange. “This time, the God of Chaos overdid!”

“It wasn’t us!” said Babs. “Spike wouldn’t do something like this without telling us first.”

“Are you sure?”

“Also, I would recognize my friends’ energy signature.” assured Babs. “Something really bad is going on.”

The Oranges nodded.

“Okay, what should we do now?”

“First, let’s get the hay out of here.” said Babs. “You haven’t dismantled my old closet, right?”

“No, why you ask?” asked Mister Orange.

“Let’s go! There’s a crazy door at the bottom of it!”

In Ponyville, Apple Bloom was resting from her long day, helping her family to administrate Sweet Apple Acres. She may be an Agent of Chaos, but still liked to spend time with her family, and support the business.

But suddenly, her closets’ door opened, and her cousin (in her form of Chaos), followed by her uncle and aunt (transformed into alicorns), jumped out.

“What the hay?” asked Apple Bloom.

“This isn’t time for questions. Let’s go to Twilight’s Castle, now!” said Night, running as fast as she could, followed by her parents.

Apple Bloom was tired, but she turned into Shadow, and joined her cousin, uncle and aunt.

When they arrived to Twilight’s Castle, they found that the Princesses Luna and Celestia, and the rest of the Bearers were with them.

“As I was saying,” Celestia said, “this crisis is unprecedented. We still have no idea of what’s going on, but, with the Elements of Harmony, I’m sure that…”
“Ehem, sorry for interrupting you, but I don’t think it’s a good idea to show up there.” said Night Seed, walking in the Thrones Room. “Seriously, a war is coming.”

“All of sudden, everypony in the city turned into alicorn.” explained Mister Orange, walking behind his daughter. “And, started fighting and…”

“At this point, they will reduce the city to nothing but ruins in less than an hour.” added Miss Orange.

Applejack’s jaw dropped. “Uncle Orange? Auntie? Are those ya’? What happened?”

“Are you deaf? We have no idea!!” protested Miss Orange. “Sorry Applejack, but we’re really stressed! We just escaped from a warzone.”

“A warzone? Is that bad?” asked Luna.

Miss Orange glared at her. “Tell me something, have you fight with your sister with all your power?”

Luna frowned, as she reminded her time as Nightmare Moon. “Yes.”
“Imagine that, with more than a hundred alicorns!” protested Miss Orange. “I’m sorry, Princess Luna, but the city is in chaos right now.”

Celestia frowned. “This is no chaos, this is destruction. However, don’t you two remember how it happened?”

“Sorry, Princess Celestia.” said Mister Orange. “We woke up like this. We have no idea how this happened.”

“What about you, Babs?” asked Applejack to her cousin.

“Nope, I wasn’t affected I all. I guess it was because of my powers.”

They all nodded.

“This must be the doing of that employee of the Other One we were notified.” said Luna, darkly. “After Mister Michael warned us, we started to get reports not only for Rockingtown and Saddle-Cramento, but also the Smokey Mountains, Hoofenland, and who knows where else.”

A door appeared out of nowhere, and Spike, Black, Dark and Mist appeared.

“Huh, so you already know there’s one of the Other One’s employees causing trouble.” said the God of Chaos.

Celestia smiled. “Just in time Spike, we were about to investigate what’s going on in Equestria.”

“Happy to help!” said Spike. “However, we must open our eyes. I don’t know, I have a feeling this is only the beginning.”

“What do you mean?” asked Twilight. “Of course it’s only the beginning! This destruction will only spread, and…”

“Think about it!” said Sweetie Black. “This is awfully similar to our modus operandi! We create a prank, a highly notorious one, and let it spread. But, at the same time, we prepare something bigger, more annoying. This devastation is nothing but a distraction.”

Everypony shivered.

“Good Boss… YOU’RE RIGH!” shrieked Celestia.

“We have to go to the affected places immediately!” said Luna, firmly. “Starting by Mane-Hattan!”

“No, I’ll go to Rockingtown!” said Pinkie worriedly. “My sisters live there! I hae to make sure they’re okay!”

“I understand!” said Twilight. “But I shall go with you. We don’t know what could happen to you!”

“Let’s split.” said Night. “The Bearers of Harmony can go to Rockingtown, and the Team of Chaos to Mane-Hattan.”

Spike nodded, and created two crazy doors.

“These should take us to the outskirts of both cities. We have to be very careful.”

“Luckily, the farm is far from the city.” mumbled Pinkie Pie, hoping that her sisters would be alright.

Pinkie opened one of the doors, and the Bearers of Harmony prepared to follow her, along with Princess Celestia.

As for Luna, she decided to join the Team of Chaos.

“What about us?” asked Miss and Mister Orange.

“You stay here. Out of trouble!” said Princess Twilight.

The two new alicorns nodded, wondering how this was going to end.

Rockingtown:

Almost the entire town have been reduced to nothing. Only ashes, and small fires remained. Even the inhabitants have left, since they noticed that their fight destroyed everything. But, the destruction was nothing compared with the bigger cities. The alicorns have proven to be a plague that menaced to destroy everything.

“You lead the way, Pinkie.” said Twilight softly. The sight intimidated even her.

Pinkie nodded in silence, and guided her friends through the arid and rocky terrain of her family’s farm. It was as lonesome, and cold as always.

“This is a good thing.” sighed Pinkie Pie relieved.

“Are you sure?” asked Rainbow Dash. “This place seems desolated.”
“Means that nothing have changed.” said Pinkie, smiling.

Finally, she spotted her old home, and ran toward.

“MARBLE! LIMESTONE!” Pinkie called, breaking into the house.

A shriek in the dark received them, followed by a small groan.

“It’s me, Pinkie! I brought my friends!” said the pink pony, turning on the lights.

“Pinkie, I’m glad you’re here!” said Marble.

“Oh no! You too!” said Pinkie Pie, looking at her sisters.

“Yeah. Last night, we had a crazy night.” said Limestone angrily. “We thought it was all a dream, but then, we got awake because of the explosions coming from town.”

“And haven’t leave the house since then.” Added Marble, shyly.

“From last night, you say?” asked Princess Celestia. “And don’t you know what happened, by any chance?”

Limestone groaned. “Yes. We had a visit from Maud. She did is to us.”

Marble nodded. “She said a lot of weird stuff. Something about signing a contract, and that she can’t spare anypony. Oh, and that we should stay at the house, no matter what.”

Everypony shivered.

“Did you say Maud?” asked Pinkie Pie. “Our older sister?”

“She’s like you.” explained Marble. “She haven’t age a day.”

Celestia began to hyperventilate.

“No, no, no, NO! Maud Pie, the most dangerous terrorist of all times?!”

Pinkie Pie looked at her friends in awe.

“But, it can’t be, right? She’s been disappeared for almost ten years!”

Twilight looked worriedly at Celestia. “Signed a contract… ”

“Yes, that’s what she said.” assured Marble.

“The Other One.” said the Princess of the Sun. “OH NO!! She signed a contract with Him!!!”

“NO, IT CAN’T BE!” cried Pinkie Pie. “THIS MUST BE A SICK JOKE!”

“Pinkie…” said Twilight.

“NO, I REFUSE TO BELIEVE IT!”

Limestone groaned.

“SHUT UP ALREADY!” she shouted. “CARE TO EXPLAIN WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT?!”

“Sorry, Marble, Limestone. It’s a long story…”

They sat, as the girls explained everything to them. About Mister Boss, about the Other One… the contract system. When they finished, Pinkie Pie looked at her sisters’ horrified expression.

“She… she… works for the Devil?” asked Limestone.

“No, I refuse to believe it as well!” sobbed Marble. “My sister is no terrorist, and she surely isn’t… she isn’t working for the Devil!”

“There’s no use to deny it, Marble Pie. I’m so sorry.” said Princess Celestia, with a frown. “Unbelievable, this situation is extremely bad! Maud Pie is incredibly dangerous all by herself. But now that she works for the Other One, we’re in a lot more trouble.”

Pinkie stared at Celestia, shaking in fear, and disappeared behind a puff of pink smoke.

“PINKIE, WAIT!” called the others.

But she was too far already. She had to get to Mane-Hattan as quick as possible. She was the only one who could stop Maud.

In the meantime, the Team of Chaos and Princess Luna had arrived to the metropolis, only to find that all the battles had stopped. The new alicorns couldn’t keep destroying their city, since there was no more city to destroy.

“Oh no…” mumbled Luna.

“Hey look!” called one of the rebellious alicorns. “One of our former rulers! And the God of Chaos!”

“Come on! Let’s destroy them!!”

Luna moved backwards. “I don’t want to hurt them. Spike, can you immobilize them?”

“Leave it to me” said Spike, snapping his fingers.

The black and purple energy of chaos surrounded the city, and before the alicorns could notice, they all were trapped in blocks of Jell-O, as big as buildings. However, with their alicorn powers they could easily destroy their fruit-flavored prisons. But, they still needed some time.

“Black!” urged Spike.

“On it!”

The filly created a microphone, and sang a little. Her hypnotic voice managed to relax the ponies, at least for a little.

“Give me that!” said Princess Luna, taking the microphone from Black. “Citizens of Mane-Hattan! Stop this nonsense! Don’t you realize what will happen if you continue like this?”

“YOUR BELOVED STATUS-QUO WOULD BE BROKEN?”

All that shouting warmed up the tempers, and the ponies were about to fight the newcomers, but Luna continued:

“I don’t give a shit about the status-quo, I know it doesn’t last forever. What I want you to notice, is that, if you go on like this, there won’t be a Kingdom to rule! In the end, whoever wins this fight, will be the King or Queen of nothing!”

Nopony knew what to say. Finally, they took a look around, and noticed that their beloved homes had been destroyed. Reduced to ashes. Injured ponies all over the place, in a deplorable state that even an alicorn would need a lot of time to recover. The entire city had been destroyed in less than a day.

“What happened to us? Why did this happened?”

Luna comforted them. “It’s alright. You were under the influence of some kind of mind control, along with your transformations. We don’t know who is behind this, yet, but I assure you, when we do find out, he or she will pay.”

There were a lot of mumbling, in approval, and apologies. Everypony calmed down, finally.

“And what should we do?” asked a pony.

“Obviously, wait until we find the culprit, and then, work together to get everything back to normal.” said Black.

“And what about the Jell-O?” asked another alicorn.

Rumble face-hoofed. “Eat it, of course!”

The now calmed ponies nodded, and began to eat the treat happily.

The Team of Chaos, and Princess Luna, slowly walked away.

“That was easy!” commented Shadow. “Too easy.”

“Our job is only starting, young Shadow.” said Luna. “ This is just one city of many.”

“A’ mean, it was too easy to break the mind-control!” explained Shadow. “Are ya’ sure that was the case? If they really were under the effects of mind control, not even Black’s hypnosis would work that well.”

Luna froze in the spot. It had sense, a lot of sense. And it presented a darker picture of the current situation.

But she didn’t had the time to think, since they all saw some strange lights on the distance. Magic explosions, somepony was battling on the distance.

“Oh no, that’s our military cordon we set!!”

And, she flew to stop the fight, followed by the Team of Chaos.

It wasn’t a simple fight like the one in Mane-Hattan, it was a true war. And, since all the fighters were trained soldiers, it escalated to uncontainable levels. It all started because the lower ranks refused to follow orders not that they were alicorns, and the rest escalated quickly.

Now, both Lunar and Solar Guards, were fighting mercilessly.

“Oh great!” mumbled Dark.

“STOP IT!” shouted Princess Luna, with her Royal Canterlot Voice. “Don’t you realize you’re under the influence of some kind of mind control? Stop before you kill each other!”

But, for the first time since she got free from the moon, all her shouting were sofocated by the Guards’ screaming, and weapon-clashing.

“WAKE UP!” shouted Luna. “OUR PRAISED SOLDIERS CANNOT BE FOOLED FOR SOMETHING AS SIMPLE AS MIND CONTROL!”

It was when an energetic trot came to scene. The Agents of Chaos turned, but relaxed when they noticed it was just Pinkie Pie.

“What’s she doing here?” asked Mist.

The pink pony stopped right before them, with an uncontrollable anger that surprised even the two Royal Guards in conflict, who stopped their fight immediately.

“MAUUUUUUD!” shouted Pinkie Pie, looking around. “You cannot hide from me, Maud! My Pinkie-sense told me that you’re near here!!”

Everypony around were too shocked to ask what the hay was going on with Pinkie. Also, the mare seemed strangely furious, with her eyes burning in pure anger. Something around her warned everypony to stay back.

But, ignoring everypony around, including the Team of Chaos and the Princess, the pink pony began to look for her sister. At first, she thought that her Pinkie-sense would help her to find Maud quickly. But something was blocking her. It was the same feeling she had back when the girls faced Tirek, or Sombra, and the Storm King. An aura of pure malevolence that prevented her from using the Pinkie-sense at full.

Luna and Spike sensed it too.

“Is that the signature of one of the Other One’s agents?” asked Spike to the Princess.

Luna nodded. “Yes. Our other foes have the same aura, but this is your first time near them as an employee, right?”

Spike nodded, as he felt a chilling feeling running through his spine.

The Agents just looked at their boss and the Princess, worried about them.

“Just… she did said Maud, right?” asked Night Seed, with a shiver.

“She did, but we’re not children anymore!” assured Mist.

“Yes, whatever she does, we’ll stop her!” joined Dark.

“As a team.” assured Shadow.

“A team of Harmony and Chaos.” finished Black.

As for Pinkie Pie, she got tired of looking for her sister in the crowd, and shouted again:

“MAUD! I KNOW YOU’RE HERE! I WANT TO SEE YOU!”

And finally, they saw her, walking from what was left of an elegant mansion on the city outskirts. As Marble and Limestone told the Bearers, she haven’t age a day. And she seemed more stoic, and dangerous than ever. And, as she used to, Maud was petting her pet rock as it was a cat.

“I knew that sooner or later you’ll show up, Pinkie Pie.” said Maud, dryly.

“Shut up!” shouted Pinkie Pie, wiping the tears from her eyes. “How dare you to do… well, all this?!”

“You mean turn all this ponies into alicorns?” asked Maud.

“And manipulate their minds to make them fight, destroying Equestria in the process!” shouted Spike. “Prepare to…”

“To what?” asked Maud, indifferently. “For another of your pranks? Who do you think I am? Another of the Bearers of Harmony you use to annoy? Kid, not everything in life are games.”

Spike grinned, and made a small nod to Shadow. The Agent of Chaos picked one of her black apples of chaos, and threw them toward Maud.

The few weeds in the area began to grow uncontrollably, and came to life, trying to catch Maud.

The earth pony limited to make a small nod. The mutant weeds weren’t affected by this, and caught her. But she didn’t mind.

On the distance, after another blast of Black Light, the entire population of Marescu turned into alicorns. And, two seconds later, another fight started. Maud watched pleased, even if her face didn’t show any changes for anypony except Pinkie Pie.

“We can go on like this the whole day. I don’t mind.” said Maud.

The Team of Chaos exchanged a quick look, and charged against Maud.

The earth pony got rid of the mutant weeds holding her, and pushed the group away with ease. Her strength wasn’t increased by the power of the Other One, as a pony who worked half of her life in a rock farm, she was monstrously strong.

A pony tried to hold her from the back, but she didn’t mind.

“You’ve never been able to compete with me in strength, Pinkie Pie. I highly recommend you to stop.”

But Pinkie didn’t, and Maud had no choice but throw her away.

Suddenly, a blue magic aura captured Maud. She turned, it was Princess Luna.

“Huh, it is you.” said Maud.

“Maud Pie! I command you to free the ponies from your mind control!”

Maud shrugged, and made a quick nod. Another city population turned into alicorns, and started a fight. At this point, they would destroy Equestria in a matter of hours.

Spike charged his black and purple energy of chaos, and faced Maud.

“Stop it right now!” said Spike. “We’re serious.”

“Aren’t you even a little flattered?” asked Maud, emotionlessly. “A simple action that turns upside-down city after city, while I just sit and wait for the do-gooders show up to try to stop me, as the destruction expands to one city to another. Sounds familiar?”

Dark menacingly extended her wings.

“Don’t you dare to compare yourself with us!”

Maud stared at her. “But you know it’s true. It’s the exact same routine you play with your sisters, a game you’ve been playing over and over for the last eleven years. This is a tribute to your silliness, why don’t you enjoy it?”

Luna mad appear a sword, and placed the tip on Maud’s neck.

“I gave you an order, Maud Pie. Stop talking and free ponies from your mind control in this instant, or…”

Maud raised an eyebrow. “Oh, right. You still believe I used mind control to create this chaos.”

“What?” gasped the Princess.

“I just told Boulder that, the worse enemy of the ponykind, is the ponykind itself. All these battles are the result of ponies’ own stupidity combined with overwhelming power. I don’t need to brainwash anypony.”

Maud closed her eyes, releasing an aura of black light, getting free from Luna’s magic hold, and got away from the Princess with a quick backflip. Luna shot a magic beam to Maud, but she blocked it with her black light aura.

“It won’t be that easy, alicon.” said Maud.

Luna frowned, and aimed her sword back to the terrorist. “The difference is, that you’re alone.”

The Team of Chaos joined the Princess, preparing their powers. So, facing the incoming threat, Maud simply tilted her head, causing another city to fall under her influence.

“Stop it!” commanded Spike.

Maud shrugged briefly. “It cannot be stopped, not at this point.”

The group stood before Maud, looking at her, when the rest of the Element Bearers came to join them.

“Pinkie!” called Twilight.

The pink pony came to join her friends. “Oh, Twilight!”

Twilight embraced her friend under her wings, and turned to face the menace.

“Maud Pie!”

“The entirely of the group have arrived.” said Maud calmly. “A cute demonstration of friendship between races. Disgusting.”

“Maud, I don’t like to hear you talking like that!” cried Marble, coming from behind the group. “Please, stop! This is not the sister I remember!”

“Yes, Maud, please! You are the shame of the Pie family!” joined her Limestone. “This is your chance to prove we’re wrong! You are not like this!”

Maud stared at her sisters, and frowned briefly. But it was very significant gesture coming from Maud. “I told you to stay home. I don’t want you to get involved with the real danger.”

“Real danger? What real danger?” asked Applejack.

Maud shrugged, as cold as she was. “It’s getting colder, right?”

“What are you talking about?” asked Luna.

Maud glared at her, and her sister, and Twilight. “You know how much I dislike alicorns? They’re the only reason ponies force themselves to live together, instead of each race on their own, as it should be. When this ends, nopony would want an alicorn near them, and things will get back to its natural course. Birdbrains and hornies away from the superior earth ponies.”

“So, according to you, we are the real danger.” said Luna. “This is all about your delusions about the earth pony superiority?

Celestia shook her head sadly.

“Maud Pie, do you realize that you’re not an earth pony anymore, right?” asked the Princess of the Sun. “Not after you signed with the Other One. You’re not even a pony now, you are…”

Maud nodded. “Yes, I know what I’ve became. But, if sacrificing my perfect nature means I can change the world to my vision, so be it.”

“Your personal goals means nothing to Him!” shouted Luna. “You are nothing but an instrument now!”

Maud nodded. “I’ll free the ponykind from you, and that’s all that matters!”

Spike showed her his teeth.

“I had enough of you! Twilight!”

Twilight nooded, and took a step forward, holding Spike’s right claw on her hoof, as Sweetie Black held the left. Rarity held her sister’s hoof, and Dark hold hers.

One by one, the Elements of Harmony and Team of Chaos took a step forward, summoning the Magic of Friendship.

“You cannot win this, Maud, not with the Magic of Friendship on our side. Together, we’ll stop you.”

“Even if you’re my own sister.” mumbled Pinke softly.

ManeHattan got colder, as Maud closed her eyes, bored. And it didn’t went unnoticed by the Royal Sisters.

“It won’t be that easy, right? You have another plan!”

Maud nodded. “Yes, I did exactly what our God of Chaos does. This destruction, is a distraction. My real plan begins with this cold.”

The Empire got colder, as everypony shivered both from the cold, and Maud’s words. What was she really up to?”

(line)

Crystal Empire:

Princess Flurry Heart could see her breath. It was always cold on the Empire, but today was a lot colder. The Crystal Heart was warm, meaning that it was working. But, the amount of cold was more than the crystal ponies’ love could handle.

It was when Maud’s black light covered the Empire, and turned everypony into alicorns.

Now that they held all the power of their Princesses, it didn’t take long until the fight started; with lots of ponies began to self-proclaim to be the new Princess, Prince, Emperor, or similar. The power-drunken ponies began to destroy their beloved homes, much to the Royal Family’s horror.

That was the last stand, the Empire was the last city remaining, and, with them also in conflict, there was nothing holding back the Windingos anymore.

They arrived like a hurricane, willing to devastate everything on their way. No pony had a chance before them. Except for the Royal Family.

Shining created the strongest shield he could summon, but it didn’t last for a second. Not even with his new alicorn powers.

“CADENCE, FLURRY, I NEED SOME HELP!” shouted the general.

Mother and daughter exchanged a look, and combined their powers on the Crystal Heart. The Love Shockwave did repelled the Windigos a little, but the conflict was making them stronger than ever, so they limited to spare the Royal Family, and continue their way expanding their freezing aura of death.

At first, the new alicorns screamed in fear when they realized they were freezing, but didn’t had the time to even react.

Some of them could take a glance of the mythical creatures, and, just closed their eyes, resigning to their fates, knowing that the mere presence of the Windingos meant doom.

(line)

The group in Mane-Hattan, stared at Maud, waiting for her to speak. But it was too late, a thick coat of ice covered the ruins of the city.

“WHAT HAVE YOU DONE, MAUD PIE?” asked Luna and Celestia horrified.

Maud petted her rock, and began to walk away, knowing that her enemies would be too busy to follow her. As for Limestone and Marble, Maud knew that they were safe with the others.

“I warned you two to stay back.” Said Maud, with a sigh.

The Windigos attacked Maud at bare sight. The mare stank to conflict.

But Maud took her employee ID from her dress, and showed to them.

The ice spirits made a horrified neigh, and charged to the group of Harmony and Chaos.

Spike jumped right before the group, extending his arms, and creating a black and purple force-field in protective attitude. Soon, Twilight, Luna, Celestia, Black and Rarity joined in.

The ice started to cover the protective bubble, when suddenly Twilight had an idea, and hummed a Hearts Warming Eve Carol.

One more time, the aura of Love and Friendship pushed the Windigos away. And, like in the Crystal Empire, they limited to spare them. They were so strong right now, that this little nuisance barely bothered them.

Finally, they left, and nopony could believe it

“So, we were defeated?” asked Spike, scared.

Celestia angrily kicked a bunch of snow.

“Yes, yes we were. BOSS DANG IT! Genius level intelligence! Of all things, why did this sociopath had to have that?!”

“I can’t believe a stupid racist caused the end of Equestria. A STUPID RACIST!” shouted Luna.

The Windngos turned to them, but then, Celestia cried in frustration, and Luna comforted her. They rolled their eyes annoyed, and flew away.

Everypony hugged each other, trying to warm up, and, comforting each other. Especially Marble and Limestone.

Without saying a word, they all moved back to the Castle of Friendship.

“So this is it?” asked Mist. “We failed? The lunatic beat us with your own weapons? NO, I WILL NOT ACCEPT THIS!”

“We are not defeated. Not yet!” said Twilight, firmly. “This is only a strategic retreat, Mist. This is not the first time we need to do something like this.”

“You made us regroup and rethink our strategies several times.” said Fluttershy. “This is just like Maud said, she’s using the same strategy of you.”

“And that’s why she would fail, eventually.” said Rainbow Dash. “We have dealt with it for long enough now. Just, think, what can we do.”

Rarity turned to the Pie sisters. “You know her better than anypony. Tell us, there’s something we can do against her?”

Pinkie Pie nodded sadly. “Not that I can think of. Maud is terribly smart. She fooled us easily.”

“Yes! We are doomed!” cried Marble.

“I just wanna know why!” said Limestone, as she kicked the walls. “Maud is a genius, there’s no doubt about that. With an intellect like hers, she could do whatever she wanted.”

“Be whoever she wants to be!” added Pinkie, sobbing.

“Why did she chose this?” asked Marble.

The three sisters hugged, as the others watched in silence.

Suddenly, a strange glow appeared in the center of the Castle.

They turned, but were calmed. They could feel some sensation of peace coming from that glow. Peace and… warm.

The glow, then, turned into three spectral ponies. And Twilight was the first one to recognize them.

“The Hearts Warming Spirits!” she gasped.

Past, Present, and Future nodded.

“Hello there, little ponies.”

“You got us looking for the last corner that haven’t covered with the ice-death that are the Windigos.”

“The last corner that haven’t been affected by Maud Pie’s madness. We would talked to her, like we did with Snowfall Frost in the past. But the Other One’s employees are out of our jurisdiction.”

“So, what can we do then? You are the Spirits of Hearts Warming! Can’t you think on something?” asked Luna.

“We’re sorry. Maud is a terrible pony. And now, that she have transformed into a messenger of doom, there’s nothing WE can do about it.”

“Okay, you’re powerless against her, we get it. What about us?” insisted Spike.

The Spirits shrugged.

Groaning, Spike turned to the Bearers of Harmony.

“Okay, you said you are used to this situation. What can we do?”

The girls exchanged a worried look.

“YOU ARE THE EXPERTS, TELL US SOMETHING!” shouted Spike.

“Spike, this things take time!” said Twilight. “Try to calm down! Want to call the Windigos again?”

Spike groaned, as he sat angrily. Black came to comfort him, and he embraced his marefriend under his powerful arm.

What to do? How they could defeat them?

“Maud was always dad’s favorite.” said Marble suddenly. “Each time he spoke about her, he had that glow in his eyes. They were so alike… stoic, and straight-to-the-point.”

“When we heard about the charges against her, he was devastated.” said Limestone put a hoof around Marble’s neck.

“That’s why he tried to forget Maud as fast as he could. It hurt less that way. But he never stopped suffering, to ask himself what he did wrong.” added Pinkie Pie. “If only he could talk to her. I’m pretty sure he would be the only pony she listens to.”

The three Spirits looked at her.

“If we get him, can you make her stop this nonsense?” asked Past.

“I’m sure!” said Pinkie, suddenly excited.

“Then, let’s go. There’s no time to lose!” urged Present.

“The Windigos must be stopped.” finished Future.

…

“Costumer Service, what can I do for you?” asked one of the receptionists/prayer receivers from Mister Boss’ office. “Oh, hello there, Present. How’s the situation in Equestria going?”

“…”

“Still working on it, huh? No, no, I understand. Let me communicate you with the department of the deceased.”

She typed a few things on her computer.

“Okay, is there anything else I can do for you? No? Thank you for calling Costumer Service. Your prays are important for us. Have a nice day, and good luck with Maud Pie!”

…

The group walked through the mass of ice and snow with ease. It melted at the warm of their friendship. Pinkie guided the group, using her Pinkie-sense to guide them to her sister.

Finally, she stopped, and pointed a hoof to a hill nearby.

“MAUD! THIS ENDS NOW!” they all shouted in the unison.

“It have ended a couple of hours ago.” Said the terrorist, walking toward them. “All Equestria is under a thick coat of ice. Even if you defeat me, the damage is already done. Everypony would hate alicorns.”

“Not everypony is like you.” said Celestia.

“Maybe not hate them. Only really, really, dislike them. What are you gonna do when your own people kick you out? Show them the kind of monsters you really are, and reduce them by force. Or, leave. However this ends, I win.”

“You are a really sick pony, Maud Pie.” said Celestia frowning.

“Indeed. My only question is why.” said a new voice behind Maud.

Maud paled.

“NO! If this is a trick, stop it right now!” shouted Maud Pie.

For the first time, they saw her lost control.

“Is not a trick.” Said that voice. The voice Igneous Rock. “Why Maud?”

Maud finally turned, facing her father’s spirit.

“This is impossible.”

“Why Maud?” asked Igneous again.

“This is low, even for you, alicorns!” insisted the terrorist.

The spirit approached to his older daughter, and tried to touch her chin. His hoof passed through it, but the gesture was clear.

“Look at me, Maud!” said Igneous.

The terrorist shivered. “No, why do they had to brought you from everypony?”

Igneous didn’t say anything. Instead, he hugged Maud. Or tried to. Once again, he passed through her as he was air.

“I never was good with feelings.” sobbed Igneous. “When you were growing up, I just assumed you were like me. I failed as a parent when I didn’t noticed what you were becoming. Forgive me, my daughter.”

“Why are you apologizing?” asked Maud. “You were an excellent father! I know!”

Igneous cleaned a spectral tear from his ghost-eye.

“Was I, Maud? I was incapable to understand you, to see what was really going on with you. If only I looked deeper, I would realize on time. I would help you. Instead, I was so busy with the farm that I wasn’t there when you needed me the most.”

“Dad, you didn’t do anything wrong. Please, don’t say that!” said Maud, visibly agitated. Much to the surprise to everypony.

“Maud.” Said Igneous. His tone was dry, and emotionless. But Maud could easily tell he was sad.

“Dad, I know I made a bad decition about taking this position, and I accept that. But my intentions were pure!” said Maud. “You were the one who told me about how we, earth ponies, were all about the community. Community before ourselves! All I did was to protect that tradition.”

Igneous Rock sighed, as the rest of the ponies watched in silence.

“The community?” he finally asked.

“I noticed that there were few young ponies in the town, and fewer cared about the community. Their minds were poisoned by the hornies’ and birdbrains’ selfishness, and all they cared about was to leave town. I never cared, until, they took Pinkie Pie! I lowered my guard, and, before I knew, my sister was taken away from be because of them, and their ideas! And then, I understood that I had to stop the inferior races from disturbing the minds of our community. I had to separate the pony races, to the way it always should. I WAS SAVING US, EARTH PONIES!”

“This is exactly what I meant. We should talked more, that way, I would realize something was wrong with you. We help each other, in the community, but there’s nothing wrong with wanting things for yourself. Also, the feeling of community had been spread to the other races. Just ask your sister’s friends!”

“And Maud!” cried Pinkie Pie. “I chose my own way and left. I never realized our family union was the only thing holding you together. I shouldn’t leave when you needed me the most! Please!”

“We never realized your apathy was a red hearing of something dangerous.”

“We would helped you.” said Pinkie pie.

“”I don’t need help! I never did!” said Maud.

“That’s what we all thought, and look what you’ve done. You turned Equestria into a icy wasteland, and you’re working with the evilest being in the existence. Maud, all this time I’ve nothing but a poor excuse for a father. This is the result.”

“You were working for the family. That’s the earth pony spirit!” said Maud.

“No, that’s any parents’ duty. Not only earth ponies.” answered Igneous. “Your sister would be miserable at that farm, and that’s we knew we had to let her go. A parent always want to their children to be happy, and I want you to be happy as well Maud. But it’s too late now.”

Maud didn’t say anything, but everypony noticed she was losing control of herself.

“It was too late since that day.” sighed Igneous. “When the Royal Guard came looking for you, telling all what you’ve done. I refused to believe them, but then, the carriage exploded… with ponies still inside… and I only knew one pony capable to make an explosive that perfect. That was the day I knew I failed you. I’m sorry my dear!”

“Don’t blame yourself!” cried Maud. “This has nothing to do with you, I am a sociopath… this is all about me. This is… this is…”

Finally, Maud fell on her knees, with her forehooves on her head, screaming.

The Windigos shivered, feeling that their time was over. No! Was that regret what they were feeling? No! THEY HAD TO STOP HER NO MATTER WHAT.

They charged toward Maud, but this time, it was too late for them.

Slowly, the Pie sisters hugged her sister, as the Bearers of Harmony and the Team of Chaos approached. Maud didn’t care, she sobbed, and looked to her sisters’ eyes for the last time, and nodded.

The group began to sign a Hearts Warming Carol… and the Power of Friendship recharged, and, combined with Maud’s pure regret, it pushed them away. There were few things as powerful as Friendship… and regret and forgiveness were.

“What have I done?” asked Maud.

The Windigos neighed in fear, as the Power of Harmony, Chaos, Sun and Moon activated instantly. Combined with the Love from the Empire, and Maud’s regret, that was enough for them to make them retreat, heavily guarded by the Hearts Warming Spirits.

The wave of Harmony and Chaos extended all over Equestria, repairing what Maud did, turning everypony back to normal; as the Windigos’ retreat took the cold away.

Wiping a last tear from his ghostly eyes, Igneous Rock went back to Eternity.

“I’m so sorry, my daughter. Goodbye, forever. This is the last time I will see you.”

Yes, everything got back to normal, except for something.

Now, all what was left of Maud, was a stone statue.

Pinkie, Marble and Limestone began to cry at their sister’s fate.

“Why? She regretted? SHE REGRETTED!” cried Pinkie.

“She didn’t deserved this!” said Liestone.

Celestia shook her head. “I am so sorry, Pinkamena Diane Pie. But, it can’t be helped. Once an employee of the Other One, you will always be one. No matter how deeply she regretted, at the very moment she signed the contract, she transformed into something completely incompatible with the Magic of Friendship.

The Pie sisters hugged again, as they cried. One by one the others approached, and hugged them.

Equestria was in peace, but, at a huge price.

…

Maud opened her eyes. She was floating in a blank space.

Indifferent as only herself, she shrugged, and looked around. She found Tirek, Storm King and Sombra playing poker.

“What is this place?” asked Maud.

“This is where you are sent after they goodies seal you away.” Explained the Storm King. “And, we do anything to kill time.”

Tirek showed his cards. “Full house.”

Sombra shrugged again, and began to shuffle the cards. “Wanna join?”

“Then, we’re planning on play Dungeons and Dragons from scratch.”

“For real?” asked Maud.

“Yeah, we don’t have much to do in here anyway.”

Maud shrugged again, and floated toward them. “Yeah, why not?”

…

There had been four months since the incident, and everything was going pretty smoothly.

Equestria was still under reconstruction, but they were advancing fast, and thing would be back to normal in another month and a half.

Friendship in Equestria was stronger than ever. Since the Windigo’s return, and the fight that almost doomed them all, nopony wanted to fight anymore.

As for the Team of Chaos, they kept a low profile from a while. They had to wait until the Bearer of Laughter fully recovered from her depression.

And, finally, one day everything started normally. Pinkie Pie was running to make an errand for Missis Cake, when suddenly, she sank on the ground, as it was water.

“What’s going on here?” asked the pink pony.

“Vacation time is over!” announced Spike, on his floating throne, with Black at his side. “Are you ready for some good old chaos?”

“Not everything in life are games, but, we get paid for that!” said Black.

She smiled.

“You better be ready, because we won’t let you win that easy, Masters of Chaos!” smirked Pinkie Pie.

Spike charged his black and purple energy on Chaos, and snapped his claws. They were back on the game.

Secret Service: operation candy of all candies

Ponyville main square (under Celestia’s statue) Wednesday 7:23pm

Prince Blue Blood looked everywhere before finally go join the small group under the statue; during his completely unnecessary spying mission on the village he had two unpleasant encounters with Rarity Belle and several other mares who supported Rarity and scolded him for his atrocious behavior during the Gala.
The poor unicorn sighed.

“It’s not even my fault, I just confused her with my target that night and when I realized my mistake tried make her leave by acting like a jerk, damn Secret Service. And now this, why did she had to call me when she has four agents living here in Ponyville? She could be my best friend’s sister but she’s a true nuisance from time to time”

“Ey boss!” Called a mint-green unicorn with golden eyes. “What’s up?”

“Agent Heartstrins, it’s so good to see you!” Smiled Blue Blood. “How you’ve been?”

“Pretty cool, thank you” said Lyra. “But boss, about my solicitude about telling the truth to my marefriend… she used to work for the other Secret Service, you know?”

“Lyra, we’ve discussed about this” sighed the master of all spies. “I cannot do that unless you two get married; give her the ‘I do’ in the altar and I’ll see what I can do, alright?”

“Whatever” sighed Lyra, “Ey, the rest of the gang is in here!”

Blue Blood took a look to his spies:
Octavia Melody and Fancy Vanilla daughter of Fancy Pants (AKA DJP0N3 Vinyl Scratch); and Blue Blood’s direct second in command, lieutenant Derpy Hooves.

“So first things first” said Derpy taking a small rock from the ground just like the rest of the agents.

Immediately an invisibility force field emerged from the rocks covering the five spies. If anypony looked over there they’ll only see the statue; not the little reunion.

“So straight to the point” said Blue Blood. “What you’ve found?”

Octavia presented the last pictures she secretly took from Rumble; even catching a moment when he changed to Mist and then back to Rumble.

“The colt’s name is Rumble; he assist to the local school, his parents are soldier of the Night Airforce under direct command of the Black Swordsman, making them very busy to take care of him so he lives with his older brother who works in the Weather Factory”

Blue Blood nodded. Now it was Lyra’s turn.

“He’s being the most active agent of chaos during the week; something completely logical considering he just obtained his powers. Very easy to find him since he’s just a foal playing with his new toy; now, until recently he used to play all the time with his best friend Feather Weight but suddenly he began to hang out with the Bearers of Harmony little sisters: Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo and Apple Bloom”

“So you’re telling me that their little sisters are their new headaches?” Chuckled the prince and super spy.

“We’re afraid so” said Lyra. “Thanks to Rumble’s clue we followed them carefully and the evidence is incontrovertible: they are Black, Dark and Shadow. Again it wasn’t that difficult, they’re just children playing around. I’m really surprised that the Bearers haven’t found them yet”

Vinyl presented the last piece of evidence:

“Now, Night was a little more difficult to track but by pure chance we found Apple Bloom’s cousin Babs Seed from Manehattan visiting her; something completely unusual considering she was alone, and who let travel a child all by herself, huh? We investigated further and found that she comes to Ponyville through a ‘crazy door’ located on her cousin’s closet; so it was easy enough to connect the points and safely conclude that Babs Seed is the agent of chaos Night”

The most secret agent of Celestia’s most secret service nodded.

“So we have what we need right? Can we finish this stupidity now?”

“Yeah, we have enough photographic evidence now” said Vinyl. “Now, about the infamous candy of all candies we probably have an opportunity to get it”

Blue Blood took a deep breath; for a moment he thought he could just report that he couldn’t achieve the second part of the mission but apparently fate had another plans.

“Okay, I’m listening” said the resigned prince.

“During our investigation we listened that the agents of chaos plan to take an small vacation on the famous Royal Ponimeron on the beach this weekend”

Blue Blood nodded.

“Very well, I’ll mobilize my units on that area; in the meantime, rest soldiers. I’ll do the candy of all candies thing all by myself; I have the feeling this would be the most difficult part so I won’t bother you”

“Thank you boss” said Derpy.

“Thanks to you; remember: I’m just a stallion; but together we are the Secret Service”

The four mares saluted the prince and he went back to his hotel mentally preparing for what he thought it was going to be the longest weekend of his life.

Friday 6:00pm; hotel Royal Ponimeron:

The group of chaos appeared in a black and purple flash in front of the famous resort. After smiling to their partners, Spike made appear a Hawaiian shirt, a straw hat and two enormous suitcases on his claws.

“Vacations, here we come! Play all the time and annoy the adults can be really tiring”

“And the best part is since no pony knows us, we can show or Cutie Marks like nothing” smiled Babs revealing a black balloon Cutie Mark.

The other nodded in approval showing their Cutie Marks of chaos: a black apple, black bat-like wings, a black music note and the shape of a black bunny with giant biceps.
But then they heard two much hated voices right behind them:

“Stop complaining Diamond Tiara, this is just what we needed: a long weekend away from those blank flanks. Think about it, our bad luck started when we began to follow them.”

“Yeah, I guess you’re right Silver. I won’t let them bother me anymore; just relax and forget about everything. HA! I bet that those three dream their entire life to come to a place like this; it’s a shame just the elite can enjoy the true pleasures of life.

And the both fillies shared a laugh of self-satisfaction.

“That’s the spirit Diamond, but let’s not talk about them for a while” said Silver. “It’s like call the bad luck”

They trotted a little faster when they saw Diamond’s father, Filthy Rich, making them sings to hurry because it was time to put on the bracelets of the all-include package. But it was when they noticed the four ponies that they thought they’ll never see in a place like that; they turned to see them better but apparently they confused a bunch of unknown fillies with their enemies so they forgot about it.

“Phew” sighed Sweetie in a camouflaged form with blue fur and white mane. “That was a close call”

Spike, disguised as an adult stallion, nodded.

“I bet none of us expected them here but it’s okay; we can just keep our camouflages and ignore them, what do you think? Anyway let’s go for our reservation”

The others agreed and walked to the front desk; not noticing the stallion who was reading a news paper… apparently. He placed his hoof on his ear and said,

“They’re here. Operation candy of all candies can begin now”

Friday 6:05pm; Palace of Friendship:

Prince Blue Blood, master of all spies walked to the Palace where Twilight let him pass and closed all the doors and windows.

“I’m glad you came Blue; tell me what you know”

“Spike won’t be here the whole weekend along with his agents” informed the super-spy, always remembering he had Celestia’s instructions to not reveal anything to Twilight until she authorized. “I haven’t find anything yet so I’ll take this chance; do you know where’s his room”

“Oh, follow me” said a very excited Twilight.

Blue Blood rolled his eyes, but at least he could take a small advantage of all this.

“Twi, I know we’re dealing with the lord of chaos but about that equipment update I requested you the other day…”

“I promise I’ll have it ready soon” said Twilight. “Now try to concentrate Blue, it’s an easy mission, a gadget update isn’t worthy”

Blue Blood though she was wrong but decided to play along; as he said a good soldier only followed orders. They arrived to Spike’s room; but before he broke in Twilight scanned it looking for a trap, and as soon she made her horn glow a bucket came out of nowhere and covered them with liters and liters of honey; followed by a bath of chicken feathers and for the great finale: the floor turned into a water slide and sent them directly to the main square causing all the ponies began to laugh of them.
Blue Blood sent a blank stare to Twilight.

“About that equipment update I requested…”

“Fine you win; or Spike wins” sighed Twilight getting back to the Palace. “Give me an hour, okay?”

Friday 6:57pm; Royal Ponimeron’s pool:

“Girls, girls! Check this!” Called Babs from the highest trampoline of the hotel. “There’s something I always wanted to prove; get ready”

One of the lifesavers noticed it and began to climb to reach the child.

“Stop! You suppose to be taller to use that thing!”

But down in the pool the rest of the agents cheered for Babs:

“You can do it pal! Show us how it’s done!”

“It’ll be one of the greatest moments of our team”

“NIGHT, NIGHT, NIGHT, NIGHT!”

“You can do it! You can do it!”

“Courage my friend!”

“Show us you’re a true Apple!”

From the other side of the pool Diamond and Silver looked to the scene with a stare of reprove; why all the ponies couldn’t be fancy and elegant like them and behave like they supposed to in a hotel like that?

“Such manners” said Silver.

“They’re as noisy as the blank flanks” complained Diamond Tiara.

Silver Spoon made a sign to the waiter to bring her another drink when she suddenly noticed a small detail, someone who looked very familiar:

“Diamond look! There’s a dragon between them!”

“A dragon? You mean like pet of the Princess of Friendship? Ey, have you noticed that he just dyed his scales last month? What is he up to? Trying to be cool? I mean, he’s supposed to be the new lord of chaos but he just look ridiculous in black”

“Diamond Tiara, look closely: he is the dragon of Princess Sparkle! What’s he doing with that fillies?”

Diamond looked to Spike, her friend was right; what was he doing there?
In fact Spike made the reservation on his dragon form so he had to change back to register and forgot to change again, huge mistake.

“Now that I think about it; he had been hanging out a lot with those blank flanks lately”

“You’re right; and now he is here with those other fillies, what does it mean?”

They both muttered at the moment they got it.

“You have to be fucking kidding me”

“Of course; the new lord of chaos, his agents of chaos!”

“Oh their sisters are going to kill them!”

“But we need to get some proofs first”

In the meantime, the lifesaver was in the middle of his climb to catch Babs when she jumped like nothing.

“WIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII”

Their friends were cheering and calling her, when in the middle of her way her speed suddenly decreased and began to descend in slow-motion.

“What the hay?” Muttered the employee.

But even if she was falling slowly, the effect of the dive was massive and created a giant wave that reached everypony in the pool; and the ones who were relaxing floating on rubber rings like certain rich fillies ended upside down losing all the dignity in the process.
On the other side of the pool, the agents of chaos celebrated the small disaster.

“Cool Night; you demonstrated you’re a real Apple” congratulated Shadow.

Night emerged to the surface and bowed.

“Thank you, thank you”

“If I’m not wrong, that was one of Pinkie’s moves, right?”

“Yup! It’s a shame she didn’t saw me but I’ll have my chance to show her; just like my night-sense. It’s so great to have the power to predict small events just like that; like one time when I shivered entirely predicting an pop-quiz, HA! I created a distraction and the poor teacher couldn’t do anything”

“Isn’t that abuse of our powers?” Asked Sweetie shyly.

“But of course; we’re the villains after all” smiled Rumble.

They dried and moved to the buffet; ignoring the stares of the two rich ponies.

“No matter how they disguised themselves; that dragon doomed them”

“They won’t get away with this! When we expose them for who they really are it would be their end”

But unaware of the danger, the agents of chaos kept walking when Black noticed something.

“Ey look! They have a disco tonight!”

“Sounds great” said Apple Bloom.

“Yeah; perfect for a vacation” agreed Spike.

But soon enough the delicious smell of the hotel’s food caught their attention and they ran happily to the restaurant; everypony except Spike and a gentle hoof that stopped him.

“Need something Sweetie?”

“Spike, I was wondering, would you like to dance with me tonight?” Asked the small unicorn blushing.

Spike smiled to her.

“Of course Sweetie; it will be fun”

Sweetie smiled brightly and both of them went to join the others.

Friday 7:39pm; Ponyville, Twilight’s Palace:

“Twi, this isn’t a good idea” said the prince and great spy. “Why don’t we try something tomorrow, huh?”

“Ey Blue, you know you supposed to be an elite soldier, right? And I’m sure this isn’t the first time you infiltrate in a castle by the window of the third floor”

“Obviously not but still I suggest you to think a little more about it; after all this is the lord of chaos not the Dragon King… and I barely survived the encounter, that time I learnt why no one messes with King Flames”

“Blue Blood, you’re just paranoiac; and look: if something happens to you, I’ll compensate you, ask for something and is yours”

“You better” said Blue Blood preparing his invader equipment: a harness, a rope with a hook, an emergency parachute and especial ponyshoes modified to stick to the wall with ease.

The prince began to climb over the wall to reach Spike’s room, and when he opened the window a giant cannon received him ready to shoot in five seconds, not enough time to unfasten the harness and move away from the fire.
With a resigned look on his eyes, Blue Blood and brushed his mane with a gold hairbrush that contained a powerful shield-spell especially designed by Twilight. The canon threw him away all over Ponyville to Sweet Apple Acres; landing in a rare specimen of apple tree destroying it in the process.

Big Mac came out to see what happened and sent a blank stare to the prince.

“You owe us that tree; that variety of apple tree is very expensive you know?”

Blue Blood shrugged.

“Send the bill to the ‘genius’ of Princess Twilight; and also tell her that she owes me a luxurious cruise all over Equestrian seas, alright? I told her it was a bad idea from the beginning”

Friday 9:13pm; hotel Royal Ponymeron:

The whole place seemed very cheery with that loud music, an open bar and ponies of all ages dancing happily all over the place giving life to the small environment. Excited, the team of chaos arrived ready to have fun but an employee stopped them.

“Ey! We want to enter!” Protested Shadow.

“Sorry kids, but rules are clear: minors of fifteen have to have a signed permission from their parents and be supervised by an adult to be here; sorry but the hotel is responsible if you hurt in here”

“But we can take of ourselves” complained Mist. “Let us pass!”

“Knock it off guys, he is only doing his job” said Sweetie. “All we have to do is…”

She used her hypnotic voice to make the employee think they were fifteen to let them pass without any problem.

“That’s what I call use your powers to selfish acts, great villainous work Sweetie” congratulated Dark.

Sweetie blushed at the complement and they began to have fun.
A couple of times another employee came to see where their parents but again Sweetie Black fixed the problem with her chaos powers. Of course the happy group didn’t noticed the two fillies and the elite spies who watched every move they made.

Spike was dancing happily and all but at some point he felt sleepy and almost fell asleep on the disco,

“Spike you seem tired, all you alright?” Asked Sweetie.

The dragon yawned and nodded.

“Yeah, don’t worry about me Sweetie, is just that I always go to sleep at nine and I already have an extra hour of wakefulness. Don’t worry about me”

“Spike why don’t you just go to bed?” Asked Babs. “We’re all children, we go to bed early you know?”

Spike shook his head.

“I promised Sweetie I’ll dance with her and I’ll do it, it’s my dragon code”

Sweetie blushed feeling warm inside.

“Okay, but just one more song Spike, I’m feeling tired too”

They danced and then go to sleep, after all they had a great day before them and they had to be ready.

“You know the best part?” Asked Shadow. “That tomorrow is the day when we clean all the barns”

“Let’s hope that your replica had enough energy” said Sweetie.

“Now it has” said Spike clacking his fingers.

They nodded happily and went to their rooms.

Saturday 7:07am; Ponyville’s only hotel:

Prince Blue Blood was enjoying a cup of great coffee after a night of good rest when Twilight entered violently to the restaurant of the place.

“Blue Blood I waited for you the whole night!” Protested the purple alicorn.

The prince just took a sip from his coffee.

“I needed a rest Princess; after what happened I think it was the least I deserved. Besides now I have a clearer idea of what we’re dealing with. As I thought this stupidity will be the hardest challenge in my career”

“Yeah, I know Blue; I’m sorry” said Twilight. “But I also thought a new strategy and created a couple of inventions to help us. But are you sure that enter to Spike’s room is the only way to find who are his agents of chaos?”

Blue Blood nodded following the instructions from his true boss, Princess Celestia.

“Yes unless you have a better idea. Even if I have several agents in Ponyville they haven’t found anything yet, and I’m afraid that infiltrate on Spike’s room is the hardest part of the mission, that’s why I’m doing that part”

Twilight nodded recognizing that the Prince’s sense of duty was something to admire. So they went to the Palace ready for a second round fighting against Spike’s traps.
They both positioned in a prudential distance of Spike’s room and Twilight threw a small object of her invention that created a magic-detection wave. Effectively one more time Spike’s magic activated the honey and chicken feathers trap but this time none of them were affected. Twilight smiled and checked a small clock she had on her left hoof.

“And?” Asked Blue Blood.

“The door itself is a trap, the safest way to do is to create a whole in the wall. I don’t like the idea to destroy my house again but we have no choice”

Blue Blood then pressed his trade-mark bow tie and shot a laser to open a hole in the room.

“Ladies first”

“Sorry Blue, I’m a lab agent; not a field one”

“Yeah, right” said the prince ironically brushing his mane with the shield-hairbrush and entered ready for anything.

At the very first moment he passed throw the hole, it closed itself locking the princes inside but he just shrugged; as the master of all spies he already knew this was a trap.

“Anyway, candy of all candies; I need a sample” he mumbled to himself putting some special X-Ray vision lens that Twilight created for him. Nothing, as he feared. “Well, I guess our little master of chaos just makes them appear whenever he wants some candies”

He tried to open the door but nothing happened.

“Can’t say I didn’t saw this one coming”

He began to look for a way out finding only the window but he had the feeling it also had a trap. A noise of flowing water caught the spy’s attention and he turned to see a small door in a corner, apparently Spike’s new room had its own bathroom and the sink was flowing ready to drown the prince inside the room.

“A generic trap so far” said Blue Blood evaluating the situation when the water reached his ankles.

Right behind him a closet opened its doors to show a pile of orange pills with a particular scent. Blue Blood took one and tasted it; the water was still flowing slowly but constant.

“Effervescents? What the… oh, crap; well I least I give him some points for originality”

In the outside, Rarity and Applejack were walking to Twilight’s Palace.

“Charge her a tree?” Asked Rarity to her friend.

“Yeah, I don’t get it neither but apparently he told Big Mac that we should charge Twilight for the tree, saying Celestia-knows-what about one of Twilight’s ideas”

Rarity was about to answer when a giant stream of some kind of sparkling orange liquid came from Spike’s window expelling a well-known white unicorn right in front of the two mares. If it wasn’t for the magic hairbrush; he could broke something.

“Blue Blood?” Asked Rarity.

“Morning Miss Rarity Belle” said the Prince standing. “Miss Applejack, it’s always a pleasure”

Then Twilight came flying.

“Blue Blood! Are you alright?”

He nodded.

“Tell me something Princess, how much did you respected Spike before he turned into the new lord of chaos?”

Twilight stared to the ground.

“Just as I thought” said the prince. “He wouldn’t go this far if he truly trusted on his family”

Saturday 8:21am; hotel Royal Ponymeron’s restaurant:

Diamond Tiara y Silver Spoon did what they used to: enter to the line without asking permission.

“To the line like everypony” said a green pony with purple mane; that was Apple Bloom’s disguise.

“Have you noticed Silver?” Asked Diamond Tiara.

“Oh yeah, the wind maybe” said Silver Spoon.

Apple Bloom wasn’t in the mood so she touched one plant with her black apples of chaos that suddenly came to life and took the two insolent ponies from the back legs and hung them while everypony else advanced. Of course the diligent employees came to rescue but couldn’t explain what happened. Once they freed they served their food and went to their table.

“You noticed it, right? Like I thought it had to be that hillbilly of Applejack”

“She can control plants, apparently” said Silver. “Is an agent of chaos; there’s no doubt about it”

“We need proofs first” said Diamond.

Sunday 8:34 pm; Canterlot, Princesses Castle:

Blue Blood entered to the throne room holding a folder with his magic and delivered it to Celestia.

“The hardest weekend of my career but you’ll satisfied with the results. And as you ordered, Princess Twilight is still waiting for my report” said the prince and master of all spies. “Unfortunately I couldn’t get the damn candy of all candies but this is as far as I’ll go. Now with your permission, Princess Twilight bought me a cruise to apologize for all I had to bear. Excuse me”

Said that he left while Celestia was about to open the folder, when Luna came and offered her a box of candies, candies of all candies.

“Luna! How did you got this?” Asked Celestia practically jumping of excitement.

The Princess of the night shrugged.

“I asked Spike for some; unlike you I still have a little of common sense”

Celestia looked at her sister with grateful in her eyes and was about to eat some candies when Luna took away the box.

“Not so fast. Folder first”

Celestia frowned.

“Luna, whose side are you?”

“The girl’s. Now give me the folder if you want the candies”

It was one of Celestia’s hardest moments but at the end the Princess of the Sun gave Luna the folder.

“Little sisters; they can be a true nuisance from time to time”

Luna smiled enigmatically before she walked back to her private chambers.

“You have no idea”

Author's Note

Officially this is the last thing I publish on the year. I hope you liked Blue Blood's new role as a super spy instead of an spoiled brat. And thank you for all your support.

Merry Christmas and happy new year!!

Great and Powerful Legacy

Great and Powerful Legacy

The Harmony rain filtrated all the way down to an underground prison (sealed with the Princesses’ most powerful spells) turning into an irritating leak dripping right on the most forehead of the most dangerous pony of all times; awaking him from his long sleep.

“Oh come on! Not even in eternal prison can a pony rest in peace?”

The leak kept going forcing the demented pony to stretch his limbs, he was really numb after that long, long sleep.

“Humpf, whatever I slept over eighty five years; I better wake up now” he said walking to the other side of the room that was his cell and gently shook a magician hat completely decorated with sleigh bells. “Hatty! Wake up Hatty, you’ve been snoring over three thousand eight hundred ninety six years with two days, nine hours and twelve seconds! Wake up already!”

Obviously the hat remained silent but the wacko just put it on his head.

“Hay yeah! Of course I counted all your snores, is not like I have something better to do in this cell; but Hatty you better go see a doctor, sleep that much and that deep is not natural. I guess you didn’t even noticed when I escaped eighty five years ago! Of course I returned, why do you think I’m talking to you? Jeez, and when I left and came back you were still sleeping. What? If I got caught? Of course no! I wouldn’t escape for real without my best friend, I mean you. What a poor opinion of me you have Hatty”

He nodded to make the sleigh bells sound.

“No, I didn’t tried to wake you up because you seemed so happy in your sleep, besides I only went out for a little walk, it doesn’t worth to wake you up”

Another nod.

“What I did? Nothing out of the ordinary, I went to a pub (now they call them bars) and met a cute little mare, we connected and at the night I had some action. Several days after I met her again and told me that she got pregnant. I got very excited Hatty, it was going to be my first foal but I had to come back here; so I left her all my money to take care of the foal and I returned”

Another nod.

“Yes, I kept contact with my daughter and her mother on the Realm of Dreams, I’m not an irresponsible parent! And no, the blue alicorn never caught me; who do you think taught her how to move on that Realm? I’m invisible for that amateur. However I really loved my daughter.

Another nod.

“No, you can’t meet her Hatty; sadly she passed away even if I offered her the secret of immortal life but she was too afraid of the Princesses. I kind of understand her, she didn’t want to end up like me locked forever in a tiny cell. It was sad Hatty, nopony should bury his children”

Another nod.

“Thank you for your condolences Hatty, I really appreciate it. Now, let’s get out of here; I think we slept enough”

Another nod.

“Of course it’ll be a piece of cake! I just told you I went out for a walk, right? All I have to do is charge my power and, ATTACK!!”

The unicorn shoot a powerful beam to the walls, immediately breaking all the restriction spells on it and making it explode.
The hat didn’t say anything else and the demented pony simply walked out of the ‘eternal prison’ like nothing. He stretched one more time and walked to the nearest town, leaded by his horn. Strange pony he was: dark gray, almost black, with a long white beard and golden eyes; and an odd smile, a smile of pure craziness, the smile of a pony who already lost all contact with reality. He was wearing a long blue cape with stars embroidered and of course a magician hat with a similar design.
A soft breeze slightly made sound the bells.

“What was that? If I already know where are we staying? Oh, yeah, fool me! I haven’t told you that maybe my daughter is dead but I also have a granddaughter and she’s young and alive. We love each other really much but just as her mother she’s a little afraid the other ponies found we’re related. Why I wonder? However she’s a sweetness! She even calls herself Great and Powerful!”

At that time the wacko arrived to a small town, where he was received by a cheery Pegasus who greeted him with a big smile and a very marked accent:

“Welcome Comrrrrrrrade, is yourrrrr firrrrst time in Stalliongrrrado?”

The demented pony knocked down him and the entire village with a simple spell, with his enormous skill that wasn’t a problem at all. Then he levitated them all ready to begin with his plans.

“Are you ready, Hatty? It’s time to resume our investigation on the resistance of the pony body; so where we were before they imprisoned us? Oh right, extreme temperatures. We already know exactly how much heat can kill, burn, fry, scorch and even melt a pony! It’s time to prove our theories with extreme cold; how much cold do you need for a pony to die, deep-freeze, finish the process of crystallization of all the water in the body and finally fusion in cold. Remember when we first published our discoveries on all scientific magazines about exactly how much pressure causes a pony to break his bones, organs to crush and finally end as flat a paper. Oh, one of the revisers even vomited in excitement after read my detailed inform of how I experimented on other ponies to get to my conclusions. Like that time I had an entire town to prove pony science and even if the town doesn’t exist anymore the ponies must be happy for being part of a new contribution to pony knowledge”

He chuckled delighted and the wind made the hat’s bells to sound again.

“But of course I have enough test subjects! An entire town, more than enough ponies to collect exact data: from elders to young children; there’s nothing more important than knowledge Hatty”

A growl from the demented pony’s stomach called for attention.

“How fool of me!” He giggled. “You haven’t eaten yet, right Hatty? Let’s go with my granddaughter, I guess she have a warm meal and a bed ready for her grandpa and Hatty”

Celestia woke up startled, just like at Lord Tirek’s retun her dreams warned her about the incoming danger for her little ponies. And just like that time, Luna arrived in a hurry after seeing her dreams.

“Luna, please tell me that was only a dream!” Cried Celestia really scared.

Luna shook her head as scared as her sister.

“Sorry Tia, but that was no dream. I’m afraid the lunatic is back”

“GENERAL ALERT! MASTER SWORD, BLUE BLOOD REPORT TO ME IMMEDIATELLY AND SOMEPONY WARN CANDACE AND SHINING ARMOR! EQUESTRIA IS IN GRAVE DANGER!

Luna also let her panic took the best from her and she ran calling for her Guard:

BLACK! LIGHTING! THIS IS AN EMERGENCY, EVERYPONY TO BATTLE POSITIONS! AND PLEASE GO TELL TRIXIE, THIS IS A HIGH-PRIORITY EMERGENCY!”

The mad pony keep walking through countless town; and each pony he saw filled his sick mind with more and more ideas of weird scientific experiments that would kill them but that didn’t matter since they were helping to build general knowledge. Yes, that was a worth death: in the search of knowledge and future generations would thank their sacrifice forever.
And by the way, the mad pony weren’t just moving randomly; he was following his granddaughter’s aura that strangely enough lead him to the center of Canterlot, the Princesses’ Palace to be precise.

“Finally!” Celebrated the craziest pony of all times. “My granddaughter is with the Princesses, I wonder why… well, that doesn’t matter I also have to speak with my faithful students so it’s okay”

Another breeze between the sleigh bells made the hat ‘talk’

“What? Of course not Hatty! I’m not planning to have vengeance on them; no, I’m convinced that they locked us because they didn’t understood the true nature of my experiments; so I’ll offer them to become my test subjects to make them understand the importance of it. What do you think? Isn’t that a great plan? I think they would love the idea! Oh look, that pony has a sweeping broom! So coooooool…”

In the meantime, Celestia just formed a war council formed by the four Princesses of Equestria, the Elements of Harmony and all the military leaders: Black Swordsman, Master Sword, Shining Armor, Lighting Flash, Blue Blood and Trixie. And it was more than clear that the two sisters were really disturbed but the rest were mostly annoyed.

“I guess you’re wondering why we called you all here” said Celestia. “You see: a grave danger threatens our little ponies and…”

“Again?” Sighed the Black Swordsman. “Come on, is always the same story with you: suddenly a random villain from a long forgotten past comes back out of nowhere and now we have to figure how to use the Magic of Friendship against him or her. Is kind of annoying you know?”

“I’m with the Aincrad psycho” intervened Shining Armor. “Wouldn’t be easier to have a list of possible threats? With all respect that would give us the time to prepare”

“I’m with Shine” sighed Blue Blood. “It would be a great relief for everypony. Who votes to have things clear from the very beginning?”

Everypony (including Twilight) raised their hooves making an irritation vain appear on Celestia’s temple. Normally Luna would laugh at this but the situation was too grave.

“So what?” Asked Applejack tiredly. “Can we know who’s attacking us and which lesson of Friendship would save us from him or her by using the Power of Harmony?”

Celestia sighed.

“The power of Harmony is great but it’s efficient only against evil or on its opposite, chaos. But I’m afraid this pony isn’t evil at all, on the contrary, he has a noble spirit that only wants to help ponies by bring them knowledge. But…”

“He’s a total lunatic, a complete wacko” explained Luna. “According to him he isn’t doing anything bad but he hurts ponies; being mentally ill, he doesn’t distinguish between good and evil anymore”

“So haven’t you locked him or something?” Asked Dash.

“We did, but is too powerful that he freed without any difficulties”

“So he is stronger than an alicorn?” Asked twilight.

Both Royal Sisters shook their heads.

“To be more precise, isn’t that he’s stronger than us; is that all his life he’s being looking for knowledge; and he knows so many things that we’re unable to face him. Being super smart is like his super power”

Trixie felt a horrible shiver when she understood.

“Please don’t tell me is Star Swirl…”

Everypony turned to the captain of the Undercover Police who suddenly was as agitated as the Princesses.
Twilight slowly shook her head in disapproval.

“Star Swirl the Bearded? Come on Trixie! How can you believe that the most brilliant unicorn of all times is a crazy pony?”

Ignoring her student, Celestia advanced towards Trixie.

“How do you know Beatrix Lulamoon?”

Trixie gulped.

“Ehem… a super smart unicorn who is a total wacko; it wasn’t too hard to guess, besides”

Luna stared at her,

“We never mentioned he was a unicorn Trixie. In fact, to protect the collective psyche of all ponies we kept as a secret that the greatest unicorn of all times was a dangerous mad pony. So, how do you know?”

Trixie wanted to disappear, why did she had to speak?

“So wait a minute, Twilight’s hero is a little insane?” Asked Pinkie.

“Not a little insane Miss Pie; totally demented; but yes”

“However, Trixie it would be good if you tell us how did you guessed that the new enemy is Star Swirl” said Fluttershy softly. “Please?”

Trixie gulped and sighed looking down.

“Ehehehe… you see, Trixie was researching something about magic to achieve her new responsibilities as commander in chief of the Undercover Guard and I found and old investigation of him about finding the square root of the orange juice”

Twilight face-hoofed.

“Trixie that was pathetic. Star Swirl would never do something as stupid as that”

Celestia placed a hoof on Twilight’s shoulder.

“In fact he did, when he began to lose contact with reality”

“Before or after he tried to get to the moon with a tower of chairs?” Asked Luna trying to remember.

“After but before he began to speak with his hat” confirmed Celestia. “However, I burned that manuscript and all its copies myself. How did you know that even existed Beatrix Lulamoon?”

Trixie gave up, she couldn’t keep lying.

“Eighty five years ago he escaped without you noticed, only for a little walk as he said and had an adventure with a mare he casually met. That mare was my grandmother and got pregnant… she never lose contact with him and they met at the Realm of Dreams. Then my grandma gave birth to my mom, Star Swirl’s daughter. You see… the reason I use this outfit is because of him… Star Swirl is… my grandpa”

Celestia was shocked.

“WHAT? ARE YOU SAYING YOU’RE RELATED TO THAT CRAZIEZ PONY? WHY YOU NEVER MENTIONED SOMETHING AS IMPORTANT AS THAT?”

“Do you think I’m proud of being the granddaughter of a dangerous pony who doesn’t distinguish between good and evil?” Protested Trixie. “Besides I’m not like him. Alright? I’ve made mistakes on the past but I speaking of knowledges I know when is enough. Yes, I love grandpa Swirl who I see on my dreams but I’m also the first to admit he is a danger for the ponykind!”

Twilight couldn’t believe what she was hearing. First Trixie was the last descendant of her idol, Star Swirl the Bearded… and second, Star Swirl was a dangerous pony not because he was evil but because he was crazy.

“But I don’t understand? How can be knowledge a bad thing?”

Luna smiled to her sadly.

“The truth that is Star Swirl is obsessed with know everything and all that matters to him is to know more and more; leaving aside the true joys in life only to keep researching. He reached a point that his mortal brain couldn’t storage more information but since he kept trying, he completely lost his mind”

“And you were about to end like him Twilight” said Celestia. “That’s why I sent you to Ponyville to force you to make friends. I couldn’t forgive myself if you got crazy as Star Swirl”

A powerful thunder resounded all over the Palace.
The doors of the conference room opened violently and two unconscious guards appeared, surrounded by a magic aura of great power and all their bodies covered with countless needles that got deeper on them because of the impact. The two of them were mares of the Lunar Guard: Leafa of the clan of Sylf, Black Swordsman’s younger sister; and Sinon, the Cold-Hearted Sniper; a powerful archer at Lighting’s command.

“Leafa! Sinon!” Shouted Black Swordsman taking his younger sister on hooves. “Hold on Leafa”

“Onii-chan… be careful please… he’s too strong”

Lighting also took Sinon on hooves, the young archer just saw at her eyes weakly.

“Sinon, please don’t die Sinon!” Cried Lighting Flash trying to save the poor green mare of the sky-blue mane and eyes.

Luna and Celestia jumped in front of the surprised group and shoot a beam with all their strength even if they knew it was useless against him.

“How is that he arrived that soon? We’re not ready yet!”

“He probably is looking for Trixie, blood is thicker than water”

Slowly and happily, the crazed sorcerer appeared with a giant smile.
Everypony, especially Twilight, shivered horribly when the look at his expression; pure madness. As Trixie and the Princesses assured, this was the face of a complete wacko.

“Oh is a pleasure to see you again my faithful students and main sponsors! Have you seen my last experiment? I was investigating the effect of ten thousand tiny needles on a pony’s body; following the basics of Asian acupuncture of course! Yey, those two would lose exactly two litters of blood but a pony can function without it, and once they recover they’ll be healthier than ever! Yes, is the good thing about military test-subjects; they resist more than the average pony, anypony else wouldn’t survive. By the way Hatty, did you wrote that down?”

On a corner, the famous hat was on top of paper and quill.

“Oh Hatty, the only thing I asked you to do and…”

The hat didn’t answered but Star Swirl shrugged and looked back to the confused Princesses, soldiers and Bearers of Harmony

“An excellent friend but pretty bad research companion, don’t you think?”

Even knowing that pony was insane, Black Swordsman wouldn’t forgive what he did to his little sister.
He slowly took his famous two swords: Elucidator and Dark Repulser; and flew to Star Swirl ready for his mightiest attack:

“STAR BURST STREAM!!!”

But the mad pony easily putted him aside with his magic and noticed one of the Castle’s janitors.

“Oh look! That pony has a mop!”

And he ran to the confused and scared janitor.
Lighting Flash mentally thanked Mr. Boss for her husband not being hurt that much and prepared her own sword: Lambent Light, forged by her friend Lizbeth. Then she prepared the move that her mentor Zekken taught her before she died:

“MOTHER’S ROSARIO!!”

But she was held on the air by the power of Star Swirl.

“Sorry, did you wanted something? I was thinking about that mop!”

And she threw Lighting away right, crashing her on the walls so hard that it cracked. Then the unicorn landed right on his husband’s back.
It was when Trixie confronted her grandfather, protecting her best friends from the crazy pony.

“Grandpa! Don’t you recognize me? It’s me, Trixie!”

Star Swirl’s eyes widened in delight and hugged the blue mare

“Oh my cute little granddaughter! How are you my dear? As Great and Powerful as always? Oh, you’re so cute my dear; you look like your mother, very beautiful. Oh, this is the first time I see you on reality; I’m so glad to be finally able to hug you with my own hooves”

Celestia took her chance to attack Star Swirl, who limited to make appear a mirror that redirected the attack against Candace; who was saved by Shining.

“A little more respect, please? I’m having a moment with my granddaughter, my faithful student!”

“HOW DID YOU ESCAPED STAR SWIRL?!” Shouted Celestia.

“How? But my faithful student, I taught you everything you know; so it wasn’t that hard. But however, it’s good you’re in here already. We have to discuss about the experiments for my investigations”

This time was Candace who attacked him, but he simply teleported out of her reach appearing behind her and attacked himself.
The pink alicorn rolled all over the floor while Shining charged against the demented sorcerer.
Blue Blood joined too after exchange a quick look with Shine and both of them shoot powerful beams from their horns to Star Swirl, but he simply created a shield and shrugged.
Celestia stared at her mentor.

“Wait, there’s nothing you two can do against this lunatic. Don’t sacrifice in vain”

“Me a lunatic?” Laughed Star Swirl immobilizing the white alicorn with his power. “No, please Celestia, you must understand I’m a misunderstood genius! Precisely I was thinking back when you locked me you did it because you never truly understood the true meaning of my experiments. So in order to make you realize the importance of this investigations I’ll experiment on you! What do you think? Isn’t that great?”

Luna screamed and ran to save her sister but only got caught by the power of Star Swirl too.

“No, GRANDPA STOP THIS PLEASE!” Cried Trixie. “Don’t hurt them please, they’re our rulers and…”

“Oh my cute little granddaughter, I won’t hurt them, I’ll just give them a new perspective of me by making them watch my experiments over and over; and then they’ll understand my vision and beg me to include them on the experiment. Everypony wins!”

Both Princesses widened their eyes in horror and tried to fight the magic aura that was holding them but it was useless, it was too well made to be defeated by pure strength. Star Swirl made an small nod and used a shrinking spell to make Luna and Celestia no bigger than bugs so he could keep them on a crystal ball he brought for the occasion.

“PRINCESS CELESTIA!” Shouted Twilight running to Star Swirl, along with her friends.

Star Swirl shrugged and made appear a wall where they crashed and fell. Star Swirl then examined them and shrank them too.

“Unbelievable, simply unbelievable! I never thought I would ever meet the Bearers of Harmony but look, here they are! Do you know how much Cell, Lulu and I waited for you to show up? It was an eternity… but since we’re immortals we had all the time in the world!”

Then he locked them in his crystal ball too.

“Twily!” Shouted Shining charging again to Star Swirl along with Candace.

The result was the same, they were locked on the crystal ball as well. Only Trixie was still on her four hooves but she was too terrified to act, since always she knew her grandpa was totally crazy but never thought he would do something like this.

“You know Bearer of Magic?” He said to Twilight. “I would had your job but according to Celestia I never understood the magic of friendship so I couldn’t be a Bearer”

“And you still don’t get it!” Complained the tiny Celestia.

“But of course I understand it! Haven’t me and Hatty being best friends for thousands of years? If that’s not a magical friendship I don’t know what it is. Right Hatty?”

The hat of course didn’t answer.

“See? He remains silent because you offended him!”

Celestia took a deep breath to recover her patience, like always discuss with this guy was exasperating.
However Trixie looked at him innocently and pointed to the window.

“Grandpa look! A pony is making cotton candy!”

“Cotton candy? You said cotton candy?” He smiled keeping the crystal ball full of tiny ponies under his Hatty. “Oh that’s so great my cute little granddaughter! Let’s go for cotton candy first and then to make history! We have four alicorns plus five Bearers of Harmony and a young prince to experiment! More than enough to make amazing discoveries!”

Trixie nodded nervously, and her grandpa lead the way out of the conference room. Once he was far enough she ran to Black and Lighting to quickly give them a healing potion.

“Go out from the backdoor and run for Spike, please! If someone can stop my grandpa that’s the lord of chaos! Hurry, I don’t know how much time I can keep him distracted!”

The two Lunar captains nodded and Trixie ran after Star Swirl, she was scared but still she would distract him as much as she could to give Spike enough time to act. Nopony were able to stop Star Swirl, but perhaps the dragon would succeed.

Little did she knew that the entire scene was looked by the agents of chaos on their clubhouse thanks to a magical orb Spike created. They were shocked not believeing what they just witnessed, a pony powerful enough to defeat all of them so easily.
They all looked to Spike who was terrified but determined to act.

“What do you suggest Spike?” Asked Black.

“We’re agents of chaos” he said finally. “Our mission is to mess with the ponies, to drive them crazy. Any pony we want”

“What do you mean?”

“I wonder what could happen if we drive a pony who is crazy already even crazier. Let’s show him how annoying we can be”

Author's Note

This is it, a reader called The Pony Spartan mentioned that the only way Star Swirl can become a villain is that he corrupted himself with dark magic; well, what do you think pal? Is madness a good excuse too?
However, is the second time I use Star Swirl as an antagonist, the first time was in my Hellsing Crossover the Rise of Seras Victoria; but in that version he is truly a villain.

I hope you liked and as always Read ya’ later!!

Ladies and gentlemen, boys and girls, welcome… to CANTERLOT CIRCUS!!

Author's Note

A quick note be the chapter: I orignally wrote it before Friendship Games so this chapter ingores the events of the movie

Ladies and gentlemen, boys and girls, welcome… to CANTERLOT CIRCUS!!

Ladies and gentlemen, boys and girls, welcome…
to CANTERLOT CIRCUS!!

Twilight couldn’t believe it, Sunset Shimmer in her Palace? But how? Did she let the portal open? No, last time she used it checked (last night) the portal was closed. What was she doing here anyway, did something happened in Canterlot High?
Wow, she looked so weird in her unicorn form.

“Sunset? What are you doing here? I mean… how did you get here? I thought I…”

“I don’t know, the portal was just open; but anyway, I’m glad it was. Something terrible happened, the whole school turned into a circus and the book I use to communicate with you is out of my reach. Please Twilight help us, this is an urgent matter”

Twilight nodded energetically, motivated by the fear on her friend’s eyes.

“Okay, let’s go, once we get the girls we’ll solve anything with the Magic of Friendship”

“You don’t understand Twilight, they’re also affected for what happened”

“Okay, let’s move!!

“Are you bringing Spike with you?”

“NO! I mean, he haves his own business to do so I’ll come alone”

Sunset shrugged and passed through the mirror along with Twilight, revealing the school-world on the other side. Twilight gasped, what happened in there? Instead of the school building they were standing in front of a giant tent with the sign:

CANTERLOT CIRCUS
Welcome performers of tomorrow

“What the…?”

“I told you, the entire school turned into a circus, literally”

All over the place Canterlot high students wore strange outfits like beast-tamers, circus band, clowns, trapeze artists, ballerinas, jugglers and birthday magicians such as Sunset and Twilight herself.
The purple girl was astonished looking at her frock coat, top-hat, and bow tie.

“WHAT AM I WEARING?”

“I know, and it only gets worst” sighed Sunset. “That’s why I called you”

Twilight panicked and began to move backwards when she bumped into someone.

“Twilight you’re here! We should stop meeting like that” smiled Flash Sentry. “Are you here for title of Master of Ceremonies for the Autumn Performance? You have my vote!”

Then he kept playing his… tuba? and got into the school.
She imagined everything but this, seriously, what the hay just happened?

“Master of Ceremonies? Autumn Performance? Seriously, what’s going on?”

Sunset sighed frowning.

“To make things worst everyone seems to believe things have been always being like this, and they remember you not as Princess but Master of Ceremonies”

If that wasn’t enough already, suddenly someone came and splatted a cream pie on Sunset’s face.

“Hi Sunset! Twilight! I never thought I would see you here! Are you ready to the Autumn Performance? Yey!” Cheered Pinkie Pie on her unicycle, wearing and colorful wig, an oversized overall white makeup and a red nose; riding the thing at the same time she was juggling pies.

Twilight nervously returned a shy smile while Sunset took a handkerchief from her pocket but this was one attached to another, and another, and another, and another, and another, and another, and another, and finally a pair of boxers along with confetti and a pair of pigeons who flew away.

“Oh, cool Sunset, I never get tired of your magic tricks!” Giggled Pinkie. “Ey Twilight, do you know any tricks? I guess are as cool as Sunset’s!!”

Sunset Shimmer decided to take it calmly and just said:

“Pinkie, why don’t you get the others? I guess they’ll be very happy to see Twilight again!”

“Great idea Sunset! See ya’ later!”

And she moved away making Sunset sigh in relief.

“You see what’s going on, right? Now, I highly recommend you to not touch the suit, it’s full of surprises”

Twilight nodded taking her top-hat to examine it, but suddenly a small rabbit came out of it and bounced happily to freedom.

“Whoa…”

“I know, but we better get into the school so we can see the others, you won’t’ believe what happened with them”

Twilight looked everywhere admiring the transformation of Canterlot High: instead of desks they had armchairs on the classrooms; and they didn’t taught math, sciences, English or the normal courses; now they had public reactions, advanced comedy, history of the street and ambulatory performances and such.

Finally they bumped into Fluttershy, who was wearing a red jacket, white pants and black boots; in one had she had a whistle and in the other a small stool that she was using to give instructions to a big lion.

“Okay Mr. Whiskers whenever you hear the whistle, you jump to the stool, okay?”

The lion peacefully purred and made a small nod. Fluttershy smiled to him and after make two steps backwards, she whistled. The giant feline agilely jumped and landed on the stool in only one paw. Fluttershy clapped excited and kissed him on the nose.
In the meantime Twilight’s jaw dropped, she knew Fluttershy was good with animals but this was at a whole new level.

“Excellent, right?” Asked someone behind her. “She’s the only Beast-Tamer who doesn’t need a whip, at first we thought she was crazy and going to be eaten but she proved us wrong. Great job Flutters!!”

Back to Fluttershy’s act, she was just placing her head confidently on the lion’s open jaws causing more admiration around her. And then it was when she noticed Twilight.

“Oh Twilight, is that you? I’m so happy you’re back; precisely Pinkie and Flash just told me you were back to claim your position as Master of Ceremonies this Autumn Performance. Now, speaking of that, you see, Mr. Whiskers and I are so shy so is it possible for you to let us be the lasts to go with the public and…”

“Fluttershy, she haven’t won yet” said Sunset. “We better wait until the election is over, don’t you think?”

The ligh yellow-skinned girl blushed.

“Oh, you’re right Sunset Shimmer. However, when Twilight wins…”

“I’ll remember, don’t worry” smiled Twilight uncomfortably, beginning to understand Sunset’s concerns. Seriously, if Fluttershy was like that, what about the rest of her friends?

In the meantime Sunset intercepted the human Apple Bloom, who seemed really scared when she noticed Twilight. Of course that called the lavender’s girl attention but quickly forgot when Sunset asked:

“Ey Apple Bloom, where can we find your sister?”

“Ma’ sister? At Sweet Ap… ehem, A’ mean at the gym as always. See ya!”

And she ran away disappearing into a crowded hallway.
Sunset scratched her head, since the battle of the bands people stopped to be afraid with her around, what just happened to Apple Bloom? However she made a quick sign to Twilight to follow her but when they passed in front of the lavatories they saw Apple Bloom coming out as nothing.

“Ey, haven’t you went to the opposite direction?” Asked Twilight.

The girl looked at her surprised at first but suddenly she smiled happily.

“Master of Ceremonies Twilight! A’m glad to see ya’ back? Are ya’ going to claim the golden jacket again? Ya’ have ma’ vote! Good to see ya’ too Sunset!”

And walked happily, making the two older girls exchange a confused look; this was odd, but they still went to the gym.

“Are you ready for this?” Asked Sunset.

“I guess so”

Then the yellow girl opened the door, revealing a mixture between a normal gym and wherever the trapeze artist train. On the ground they saw boys and girls dressed in a fake leopard skin lifting enormous dumbbells showing their strength to everyone; and on the air on the trapezes several boys and girls as well were swinging around. Luckily there was a security net to avoid accidents if anyone fells. The net was assured to several poles extra reinforced, as always security first.
And just as Twilight imagined, Rainbow was on the highest trapeze swinging left to right dangerously.

“Okay everyone, I’m ready! Remove the security net!”

Every strongmen and strongwomen nodded excitedly and tried to remove the poles to take off the security net but they simply couldn’t. still they kept trying, whenever Rainbow tried to do something stupid of course they wanted to see it.
And then Applejack approached exposing her muscles; ready to prove to everyone why she was the toughest of the strongmen and strongwomen.

“Ladies and gentlemen, boys and girls, this number is courtesy of the world’s strongest girl!! Capable of lifting tribunes full of people; move a truck with only her powerful arms and also knock a tiger with a single punch. THE GREAT APPLEJACK!”

From above, Rainbow Dash shouted:

“Ey this is my show, don’t steal my public AJ!”

Applejack just winked an eye to Rainbow waving her hat to her.

“Then don’t ask for ma’ help Rainbow. Now if ya’ excuse me, A’ll remove that net for ya”

Once Applejack finished putting the poles away, Rainbow waved even harder and then she flew to Soarin who was ready to catch her, but he failed and Rainbow fell. Twilight gasped but Sunset placed a hand on her shoulder.

“Is part of the performance, don’t worry. Is stupid but remember this is a circus”

“Precisely, the school shouldn’t be a circus and Rainbow Dash shouldn’t be on a trapeze!!”

And just at that moment, Rainbow was caught by Fleet Foot from another trapeze, to then throw Rainbow back to the highest one. The performance was a success so far but Rainbow still had to do the great finale. The cyan girl grinned, she was ready.
But suddenly the gym door opened letting pass the two exchange students from Japan, Kazuto Kirigaya and Asuna Yuuki: a young boy with dark blue skin, black hair and gray eyes dressed in a black trapeze-artist uniform with a long black trench coat on top; and a white-skinned girl with light brown hair, copper eyes, dressed as a magician with frock-coat and a red skirt.
Applejack gulped.

“No! Rainbow stop, the hall monitors arrived!”

Hearing Applejack, Rainbow lost concentration and fell, this time for real.

“NOOOOOO!” Shouted Twilight, Sunset and Applejack but it was too late… or at least it seemed like that.

But Asuna and Kazuto (after shouting KUZO) quickly ran to catch Rainbow on a small emergency net they had for emergencies catching Rainbow just in time.
Twilight raised an eyebrow, those two really looked like the Black Swordsman and the Lighting Flash for some reason.

“Ehehe… thank you” smiled Rainbow Dash.

“There’s a reason why is forbidden to remove the security net!” Scolded Kazuto. “We’ve talked about this Dash-san”

“Vice-principal already warned you: one more time and you’re forbidden to participate on the Autumn Performance. Sorry Rainbow, you and Applejack cannot act” continued Lighting Flash, I mean Asuna Yuuki.

“Oh come on! Kazu. Asuna… it was just an accident in order to make the greatest number ever. Besides as every trapeze artist my life is taking risks. Aren’t we the performers of tomorrow?”

“And why me too?” Asked Applejack.

“Because you’re the only one capable of lift the security poles” explained Vice-principal Luna herself entering after her trustable hall monitors. “Besides, in order to be the performers of tomorrow you should stay alive today. And as Asuna told you, you two will not participate in the Autumn Performance, not as solo nor in groups. The Wonderbolts will have to find a replacement because of you recklessness miss Dash”

Then she made a sign to the hall monitors, who followed her with military discipline.
And after mumblings of disappointment, everyone left except for the scolded girls, Twilight and Sunset who stayed supporting their friends.

“I warned you to not to do it” said Sunset. “Since last time, Kirigaya and Yuuki are watching whenever you enter to the gym”

“You should tell us before they caught us” grumped Rainbow Dash. “Great, I just made the greatest number for the trapeze and now until next year! And precisely when master of ceremonies Twilight returned to help us! I can’t believe we will disappoint her!”

“Whatever, even if we weren’t gonna act this year, is good to see ya’ again Twi” said Applejack hugging the lavender girl.

“To be fair, Sunset did warn you” said Fluttershy entering to the gym along with her lion, a Bengal tiger and a wolf.

Everyone instinctively moved backwards at the sight of the wild animals, everyone except for Pinkie who entered right after the ‘kittens and doggy’ she even dared to tickle them with a feather she had.

“Ehehehehe, yes, Sunset warned you Dashie” said Pinkie

“Got it already Pinkie Pie!” Said Rainbow annoyed. “But I bet this was a conspiracy! I’m pretty sure that what Kirigaya really wanted was to humiliate me to get me out of the Autumn Performance in order to give his Shadow Bolts an extra chance to win and…”

Twilight gulped concerned, not because of Rainbow’s complains (in Equestria her other self also imagined conspiracies from the Black Swordsman and Princess Luna against the Wonderbolts) but because of the circus. Rainbow almost kill herself because of this, but also the acrobats were in constant danger. This was no game, something really bad was going on.

“So, letting this aside, where’s Rarity?” Asked Twilight trying to figure out where the fashionista would end up in the circus world.

“Well, she’s part of the Staff so I guess is busy doing the makeup for the clowns, mimes and the outfits as well” said Applejack. “But is not a bad idea go to say hi. She can take your new measures for the golden jacket of Master of Ceremonies!”

Twilight sighed but at least the group lead her to the ‘Staff Station’ where they knocked Rarity’s workshop. After a kind ‘is open’ answer the group got in; finding Rarity making the last adjustments to Pinkie’s clown outfit.

“Pinkie Pie darling, just in time!” Smiled Rarity. “I have to take your measures again, the spilling flower is giving me problems and I had to move some stitches there and there and… oh Twilight darling you’re here! Precisely I was wondering if you were going to come to name you Master of Ceremonies this year as well”

Then she took a golden jacket she stored just in case.

“Worthy for any master of ceremonies, it perfectly suits you! You’ll participate for the election, right?”

They all looked at Twilight, who nervously chuckled.

“I guess I’ll participate again… yeah, why not?”

“Great!” Jumped Pinkie. “You have all our support Twilight!”

“Since mister Hall Monitor Kirigaya and his girlfriend spoiled my moment I guess I can use all my awesomeness to help you win. I can perform a few tricks to get you votes” said Rainbow giving a friendly slap on the back to Twilight.

They kept discussing for a while making Twilight worry more and more every minute. It was just as Sunset said, they believed things always were like this… like they were under some kind of mind-control spell.

“The Dazzlings, they had to be” mumbled Twilight. “This has their signature all over, they turned the school into a circus”

Sunset shook her head and discreetly pointed to the window.
Outside Adagio, Aria and Sonata were making them signs to meet them on the roof. Sunset nodded and looked to her friends.

“Okay girls, I guess you have lots of plans to get Twilight her deserved golden Master of Ceremonies jacket but right now we must plan other support strategies. If you excuse us for a minute…”

“Sure, have fun girls!”

And they went out of the room and began to run to meet the Dazzlings.
They seemed just like them, affected by the strange spell but not entirely. Sonata was wearing the clown outfit also riding an unicycle and juggling cream pies; Adagio was wearing the same frock-coat as Sunset and her; and Aria was wearing the blue uniform of the Staff but mentally they were still the same.
Twilight looked at Sunset.

“What’s the meaning of this Sunset?”

“It means that Shimmer is not the only one unaffected for this circus stupidity” explained Adagio. “You see, this situation kind off forced the four of us to work together”

“So this isn’t your plan?” Asked Twilight raising an eyebrow.

Aria glared at her with annoyance.

“Why would we want to turn everyone in the school into a stupid clown, Princess?”

“Being fair, there aren’t only clowns” smiled Sonata. “We have acrobats, band guys, beast tam…”

“SHUT THE FUCK UP SONATA!!” Shouted Adagio and Aria.

Sonata shrugged and keep juggling her cream pies.

“The thing is” continues Aria, “That even we dislike Shimmer and you for spoiling our plans we want to everything gets back to normal. Go to school is a burden by itself, but a circus school is an absolute nightmare!”

“Come on, is fun!!” Said Sonata.

“I thought we told you to shut the fuck up” Threatened Aria. “However, we’re aware you’re the only one who can help us fix this mess so please help”

Twilight nodded.

“I get it, I had a very hard moment when I thought Rainbow was going to kill herself but I still can’t do anything if I don’t have more information”

The siren leader nodded and took a laptop from her backpack and opened the media player.

“Here, we thought we heard something strange on principal Celestia’s morning announcements, so we recorded it”

She pressed play and the voice of principal Celestia was heard with the classic circus music as background:

‘Dear students of Canterlot Circus, only a week separates us from the Autumn Performance! Let the rehearsals start and begin to think into our next Master of Ceremonies. The tickets are already being sold in Sugar Cube Corner’

Twilight raised an eyebrow.

“Okay, that was the weirdest thing I ever heard in Princess Celestia’s voice”

Aria nodded.

“Did you heard the music?”

“Circus theme, why?”

Aria nodded.

“Yes, as I said we thought something was wrong with this announcement from the beginning, I mean, aside of the obvious. If there is something we know are hypnotic frequencies so we used the software (don’t ask) to decode the true message”

“Are you sure it wasn’t you?” Asked Twilight.

“NO!!”

Sunset nodded.

“At first I thought the same but I don’t feel any magic power coming from them anymore”

“And Adagio would never think in a plan that is actually funny” added Sonata.

“SHUT THE FUCK UP SONATA!!” Shouted Adagio and Aria again.

Sonata nodded sadly.

“However” continued Adagio. “We decoded it, besides the instrumental solo we found this. Play it Aria”

The girl of the purple hair obeyed, it was a cute little voice hidden behind the music, a voice that was saying: you are all circus performs, you’re not regular students… you belong to a circus… you are all circus performers…
Twilight gasped.

“That voice… BLACK!”

“You know her?” Asked the four girls at the time.

“Sweetie Belle, Rarity’s sister on her form of chaos” explained Twilight.

“Form of chaos?”

“Remember Spike?”

“Your dragon-dog”

“Is a long story but…”

She told them almost everything, about the new lord of chaos, the team of chaos… the new powers Star Swirl gave them. They just couldn’t believe it.

“So you’re telling us that the crazy sorcerer is alive? Fan-fucking-tastic” said Aria with a shiver.

“More important, is your dog a real employee of Mr. Boss?” Asked Adagio. “You have to be kidding me, his twin brother made us take an aptitude test and fired us right after you defeated us. How can the unique and only God can be so confident if the unique and only Devil is so careful?”

Twilight scratched her head.

“Twin brother? The unique and only Devil? I don’t follow you girls… and what’s with that aptitude test?”

Sonata giggled.

“It was really hard, but luckily I sat right after Aria, so I copied almost all her test and…”

“You did what?” Asked Aria. “So that’s why he hired you, I always wondered why he hired an airhead like you”

“Stop it already!” Begged Sunset. “We’re missing the point here: how do we stop Spike? We all want to fix this as soon as possible”

“Not all of us, I like it this way” said Sonata.

“SONATA SHUT THE FUCK UP!!” Shouted the four of them, yes also Sunset and Twilight.

That was it, Sonata showed them her middle finger and ride her unicycle somewhere else. Adagio rolled her eyes.

“Letting the idiot aside, I think the first we should do is to find Spike and force him to get everything back to normal”

Sunset remembered something.

“Ey, now that I think about it, remember our encounter with Apple Bloom? It was odd; like she was afraid of Twilight”

“You’re right!” Jumped Twilight. “We found her twice and her reaction was completely opposite”

“We must find the CMC or the agents of chaos!”

And they ran downstairs looking for the girls but it wasn’t going to be easy. Like in real circuses, kids went missing easily; especially when they didn’t want to be found.
And their way was full of distractions:

“Twilight, Sunset!!” Called them Pinkie Pie. “Oh, you reformed the Dazzlings, that’s good. Anyway, try this!”

And she splatted a pie on their faces.

“Pinkie Pie…”

“This pie is delicious, right?” Said Flash tasting his from his face as well. “You have my vote Twi!”

One of the few advantages of being in a circus school was that everyone was used to things like this so they weren’t upset.

“And you really believed it was our plan?” Grumped Aria.

“Yeah, my mistake. Sorry”

In other place two couches attached by a steel bar people could sit so Applejack could lift them to promote Twilight’s campaign as Master of Ceremonies.

“Vote for Twilight, Twilight as Master of Ceremonies! The best acts of Canterlot Circus assured!”

And of course cheers could be heard all over the place. Sunset sighed lying to the lockers begging for patience just as Twilight.

“I would love to call you earlier but as I said I really couldn’t”

“Yeah, now that you mention it, why?”

Sunset was lying precisely on her locker so she opened it releasing flames, that turned into confetti and finally pigeons flying to the horizon.

“Is full of stupid tricks like the suit”

Twilight understood, poor girl. Then they spotted Sweetie Belle, who had the uniform of the circus band.
The group ran to her.

“Sweetie Belle, Sweetie Bell! I’m glad we found you”

The girl looked surprised at first but then she smiled.

“Oh, Master of Ceremonies Twilight, is so good to see you!”

“See, we want to ask you something”

“Oh, what?” Asked Sweetie.

“Have you seen something strange?” Asked Adagio joining to the interrogation. “Like another self but in black”

Sweetie gulped and tried to escape but Aria stopped her.

“So you’ve seen them”

Sweetie sighed and took her phone.

“Ehem… Black, is me Sweetie Bell. There’s someone here who wants to meet the boss”

At the other side of the phone an uncomfortable silence could be heard and then a mumbling. She hung the call and indicated the girls to follow her to a supposedly empty classroom. They only had to do a small rodeo to avoid Fluttershy with her ‘little pets’ but nothing worthy to mention.

“Here we are” sighed Sweetie opening the door.

Neither Sunset nor Twilight nor the Dazzling believed what they were seeing:
It was Sonata, with headphones attached to a recorder offered to her by Sweetie Black in her pony form along with the other agents of chaos also in their equestrian forms.

“Sorry Blacky, I don’t feel anything different, still remember who I am. Why did the equestrian brains don’t fall to hypnosis anyway?”

Black scratched her head and looked at the lord of chaos on his floating throne.

“What do you say Spike?”

“I guess we have to work with what we have” he sighed. “I understand that our powers doesn’t affect the Bearers of Harmony unless we break them first, but in this world we didn’t have that problem… except for Sunset Shimmer but she doesn’t count”

“Yeah, their human versions but Sunset fell in hypnosis as fast as the rest of the school” reasoned Mist. “As Sonata say, it must be equestrian brains that work differently”

Twilight clacked her fingers.

“Spike, we’re right here”

Dark shrugged.

“We know, we’ll talk you later, don’t you see we’re in the middle of a plan flaw that needs to be fixed?”

“Yeah, is an empty classroom, you have enough desks to choose, pick one and sit” said the human Scootaloo.

“Or try to enjoy it” said the human Babs Seed. “Who doesn’t like the circus?”

“US!!” Shouted the four visitors.

“Whatever, let’s pay attention to what they have to say so we can get rid of them and concentrate in our plans” said Spike lazily. “Twi, congrats! I never thought you’ll realize we were making chaos in this dimension since I interfered with Sunset’s locker in order to keep her away from her magic book”

Sunset grinded her teeth.

“So you turned the school into a circus. Where did you get that stupid idea?”

“From me, and is not stupid, is pretty funny!” Said Sonata.

“SONATA SHUT THE FUCK UP!!” Shouted again the four girls.

“NO I WON’T!!! Finally shouted back Sonata. "You're not my bosses, I'll say whatever I want"

“Sonata, I’m your leader and…”

“You know what? FUCK YOU ADAGIO! My leader is Spike, he let me joke all I want and I perfectly fit on the team of chaos; I’m still a villain but a moderated one as I like. And guess what? As soon as we make Black’s hypnosis to work in equestrians as well, you’ll be performing as good girls so prepare yourselves

The Dazzlings shiver, Sonata was serious. They tried to say something but Spike interrupted before things end up in a fight.

“Okay, I think now is a good time for you to go” invited Spike using his powers to send them out of the classroom.

At the end the three former villains looked at Twilight.

“You’re the boss Sparkle” sighed Adagio.

After taking a deep breath, the purple girl nodded.

“First of all we have to gather my friends from my side; they should be immune to this hypnosis as well; then we’ll free our counterparts and then finish this circus once and for all. We must stay together”

From the book straight to your backyard, limited offer only for the first 100 costumers

Author's Note

Hi everyone, first of all thank you for keep reading this story. Now, this chapter haves a lot of references both historical and fictional; and also the Screw Attack’s web series ‘Death Battle’. The last one because I originally wrote the chapter at the anniversary when I became a brony precisely because of the series (Rainbow Dash Vs. Star Scream), so I wanted something to commemorate that moment by making a reference about the last battle they made at that time.

And last but not least I also added a small cameo from one of my early fics, you can find it here but it has nothing to do with the story.

From the book straight to your backyard, limited offer only for the first 100 costumers

From the book straight to your backyard, limited offer only for the first 100 costumers

Lyra was humming happily the song of ‘Anthropology’ and revising her notes for her great day at school. Bon-Bon walked downstairs early as always (as owner of her business it was up to her to make sure everything was in order before the opening time) and she seemed genuinely surprised to see Lyra awoke at that hour.

“Lyra? What are you doing this early? Another last-minute discovery about the human race?”

Lyra smiled to her wife.

“Almost as good, almost! The Anthropologist Society hasn’t had any new discovery since Star Swirl’s talk about the multiverse two months ago. No, no, no my dear, today I’m preparing a class! I’m so happy Bonnie! For the first time in Ponyville foals will hear about that mystery that almost everypony considers mythology but I know they’re real!

She took a new book and was about to put it in her saddlebag but Bon-Bon stopped her.

“Are you out of your mind?! One thing is involve our friends in your stupidities, but drag foals into it is completely different! How did Cheerilee allowed such thing? Is she still affected by Pinkie’s bite or what?”

Lyra sighed.

“No Bonnie, you’re getting this wrong. There’s a certain historic event involving humans, at least as a myth, and as the one and only anthropologist in Ponyville I know the subject better than the teacher and even Princess Twilight herself. That’s why Cheerilee asked me to give the class. The marvelous tale that started my career as an anthropologist!”

Bon-Bon shrugged and went to make breakfast leaving Lyra with her books and still humming the song. In the meantime the mint unicorn was a little depressed. Seriously, how much I have to keep pretending, keeping secrets from my own wife? Damn Secret Service, if only Bonnie worked in the same division as me I would be able to be my real self around her…

Anyway, Lyra took her breakfast with Bon-Bon and ran to school where she almost faint in excitement (supposedly) when she saw the children’s homework: several structures of humans made with toothpicks.
Cheerilee received her with a warm smile.

“Lyra, you’re here! I’m glad, if anypony can taught them about this historic episode tha’ts you, but please keep it moderate”

“Sure thing! At least I can prove humans were part of ponies’ beliefs since ancient times, not just a sci-fi reference”

The class started. The foals were confused about why Lyra was there but Cheerilee quickly explained the situation:

“Okay kids, as you well know we’ve been speaking about ancient battles before the peaceful reign of Celestia and Luna…

“Yeah, yeah, their sadistic parents!” Exlaimed Pipsqueak happily.

“That’s right Pip, even if we don’t like it, we must admit that during the Princesses’ grandfather government, ponies were a heartless and cruel warrior race; and the cruelest and most dangerous ponies of that time were the Princesses’ parents: the old Generals White Nightmare and Dark Moon. However today we’ll talk about an even more ancient battle. Did everypony brought your models? Good, Lyra, all yours”

The minty unicorn nodded proudly and walked to the class:

“Thank you Cheerilee, now let’s start! Hi kids, as you all know I’m Lyra Hearstrings and today we’re going to talk about the War of Equestroy; where the Equestroyans and Ponyrmidons fought for almost twenty years. It all started because Prince London from Equestroy foalnapped Helen, wife of King Manelao from Equesparta dishonoring him and starting one of the most iconic wars in history. Unfortunately Equestroyan walls were impenetrable but Equestroyan weren’t capable to defeat Ponyrmidons in the battlefield so the war got stuck… until general Ponysseus came with the idea that would finish the war forever”

Twist showed everypony her human structure.

“This idea! The Human of Equestroy!”

Lyra nodded.

“Exactly, humans were a valuable part of Equestroyan mythology so the Ponyrmidons pretended to surrender and offer a tribute to the Equestroyans by building a giant human made of wood. The Equestroyans gladly accepted it but what they didn’t know was that inside the human hundreds of Ponyrmidons soldiers were waiting”

“That was madness!” Exclaimed Button Mash.

“Madness? THIS IS EQUESPARTA!” Shouted Snips.

The entire class began to laugh at that joke, hat was a good one.
The lesson continued for the entire day, Lyra knew how to make it interesting with her enthusiasm and complete knowledge of the event. She even was able to share a few data about the importance of humans in pony mythology.

At the end of the day everypony left class with a huge smile, the wished every day was like that.
And one of the most excited was Scootaloo.

“I must admit Ponysseus was a damn genius! I guess if he was born in Japony he would be a great ninja!”

“Ninja?” Asked Sweetie Belle.

Apple Bloom nodded.

“Yes ninjas, the warriors of the shadows. Now that I think about it, his tactic was very ninja-like”

“How do you know about ninjas?”

“My brother loves novels from the Edo era in Japony, but unbelievably he doesn’t like mangas. However, I prefer samurais than ninjas, they were better warriors but of course there were several things they couldn’t do; so from time to time they worked together with ninjas”

“For real?” Asked Scoots.

“Samurais didn’t liked it but the final decision was in their Shogun and because of the Bushido they must obey no matter what”

Rumble joined to the group considering something:

“Ey, do you think that ninjas and samurais would had any chance against Ponyrmidons or the Romany Empire?”

“Hmm. I don’t know, that would be interesting”

They kept discussing not noticing Spike who was walking nearly while reading a comic and laughing silly.
So they bumped into each other and Spike ended over Sweetie Belle.

“Spike! Don’t you think we’re too young for this?”

Spike quickly jumped away embarrassed.

“Sorry Sweetie, I wasn’t paying attention…”

“No kidding” sighed Scoots.

“What are you reading?” Asked Rumble examining the comic.

Spike showed it to him but the colt shook his head.

“Since when you can read Japonese?”

Spike grinned and clacked his fingers.

“Now you can too!”

Rumble chuckled and examined the comic while Spike turned to the rest of the foals.

“And how was school?”

“Unbelievable, Lyra came to give us the best history lesson ever!” Exclaimed Apple Bloom.

“So much detail, so much enthusiasm…”

“Everypony says that Lyra is crazy but god, she loves what she studies!”

Spike smiled.

“Just like Twilight. I wish I was there with you but you know Cheerilee will ground you for life I she sees me near the school again”

The kids sighed, but then Rumble gave back the comic to Spike.

“Dude, I hate those comics that are only trying to sell you something, and this is an Enchanted Board from… I don’t know, seven years ago?”

“Eight my friend, eight. That’s why Twilight wanted to throw these, and because they aren’t on Equish. However I couldn’t help to check this out and it totally worth it”

“As much as the warriors from the past?” Asked Scoots still excited for the class.

The black and purple dragon furiously nodded.

“This is about a warrior, not ancient but legendary! According to legend, PSEGA’s latest Enchanted Board, the PSEGA-Saturn was a failure; the Ponyntendo 64 was dominating the market… until a mysterious stranger appeared, with a plan so crazy that it might work”

Everypony face-hoofed.

“He decided to beat the shit of everypony who wasn’t playing a Saturn. The greatest yudo master of all times, Psegata Sanshiro!”

“So stupid advertising for idiots” sighed Sweetie.

“Stupid and all but it worked and saved PSEGA from bankrupt. And the character they created is so strong that if he throws you, you fall so hard that you explode…”

“Twice” finished Rumble chuckling at that specific moment. “This is so stupid that is strangely amusing, can I borrow it Spike?”

The girls mumbled something like, ‘males’ and continued with their previous conversation.

“As I was saying, only the Romany Empire would be able to defeat ninjas an samurais in combat, if only Japony wasn’t an island…”

Quickly enough Spike joined them

“And what do you tell me about Vikings? They traveled the world terrorizing every civilization they found. They must be more than a challenge for them”

“Okay, Vikings, I give you that. Anyone else?” Said Scoots.

“Jaguar-Warriors from Maréxico?”

“They lived in the jungle and still used stone weapons, they wouldn’t had a chance”

“I get it, I get it, britans! The original inhabitants of Great Britain before the arrival of Romany Empire!!” Exclaimed Pip.

Without the Team of Chaos noticing it, the rest of the kids joined to the conversation.

“Give me a break, the Black Swordsman and the Lighting Flash would kick everypony’s rumps”

“They’re especial because they know how to fight even if we’re in peace idiot. But back then when everypony was a warrior they would be just average”

“And the berserks?”

“Those were the Vikings…”

“Oh…”

Dinky seemed thoughtful.

“I get it, Valkyries, girl power! They would slay everypony”

They kept discussing for a while until Spike raised his claws.

“Stop it! I have an idea”

The kids muttered in excitement and moved closer to the Lord of Disharmony and Chaos smiling.

“Now, can I borrow a history book? Or you don’t want to check who would win if every army in history face in the current times?”

Dinky gave hers and Spike concentrated the black and purple energy of chaos into it. The book began to glow mysteriously and the dragon smiled.

“It’s ready, this is going to be fun!”

“Where are they?” Asked Pip looking for the warriors.

“Tomorrow they’ll be the first thing we see when we open the door, it’s an easy spell but it needs some time to charge fully. And don’t worry, nopony will get harm since they would be made of past and we’re made of present”

After some mumbles and whispers of joy and expectations the kid left the Team of Chaos already dreaming about what was about to happen.
Then Rumble passed the advertising comic to Spike.

“Dude, would you mind? You have to admit this would be hilarious”

“Sure, and don’t you have that book of jokes about that griffin actor? You know, the one who looks like a chicken?”

“You mean Chick Norris? Take it back pal, Chick Norris is no joke!”

At the next day everypone was awoke not because of the alarm clocks, but because of the scandal of… metal against metal and explosions? They all leaned out their windows to see what the heck was going on and of course they couldn’t believe it.

Outside there was a true war, with armies from all eras fighting against each others!

The powerful legionaries from the Romany Empire were marching around Ponyville to a group of ponies who were wearing big armors made of individual light metal plaques to allow more mobility and armed each one with three threatening katanas. Both armies screamed ready for battle and ran to each other but always respecting the formation.

The armies clashed.

“For the Romany Empire!”

“For the Raising Sun Empire”

Pilums and Gladius clashed against the katanas while the katanas were impacting over and over on the famous shields of the legionaries who quickly created ‘the turtle’ an especial battle formation they made by raising their shields around the army to form an unbreakable pony wall of death.
But suddenly between the legionaries lines several warriors backstabbed others in a move that took the soldiers by surprise forcing them to break the formation while the traitors dropped their legionary armors to reveal the black silk suit they wore underneath.

“All yours!” Commanded the ninja leader.

“That’s victory without honor, the Bushido…”

“Sucks to be you!” Exclaimed the ninjas at the unison beginning to attack the legionaries with their throwing stars (shurikens) and knives (kunais).

A fearless scream of anger in the horizon called the two armies’ attention.
A horde of Vikings screamed in anger wielding their battle axes and hammers running to their two rivals in a frenzy of blood and murder, the infamous berserker state.

In the Castle’s balcony Twilight raised an eyebrow.

“This is not in the history books but I love it”

Spike nodded proud of himself and made appear a bowl of jewels to enjoy the show.

In the meantime from inside the Everfree Forest, Boudika the Britans Queen observed the three enemies destroying each other waiting for her chance to drive them inside the forest where they could slaughter them without effort.

“Confusion is a double edge weapon. We must wait until they come to us, we cannot win in the open field”

Her army grinded their teeth in agreement thinking.
When suddenly one of them fell unconscious.

“What?” Asked Boudika.

One of the soldiers examined the body, noticing a small dart made with a spike of some unknown plant. Another one and another one fell under the same attack. The Britans were looking all over for their attackers when they notice them in the branches of the biggest trees.
They were considerably smaller than them but seemed pretty agile and strong, painted with natural pigments as the Britans but the new ones used more tropical colors. The leaders were easily recognizable by the jaguar skins they wore as a cape and the crown of feathers of tropical birds; armed with spears and knives made of volcanic crystal, obsidian.
The Mayans had joined the battle.

Without a sound they fell over the Britans and began the battle of the two forest/jungle armies.

The scandal in the forest called the previous armies’ attention so they joined as well.

This was the mother of all battles.
Knowing they were at disadvantage the legionaries played the retirement with their trumpets and tried to leave in order but they fell in the traps the ninjas, Mayans, Britans and Vikings prepared for them.

“Isn’t this dangerous?” Asked Twilight.

“No Twi, they’re made out of past, we haven’t happened to them yet so they don’t see us nor feel us. An extra measure I took this time”

“Good, you need to be more careful with what you do Spike”

“You know they won’t leave until you do something, right?” Questioned Sweetie Belle.

“I know, but this is really fun to watch!”

All over the world both hypothetical and real battles were taking place and everypony was excited and even making bets of who would win and also allowing some interesting episodes here and there.
In the Crystal Empire Blue Blood woke up with a huge headache and the noise wasn’t really helping him, after all he had to stay the night because of all he drank last night.

“Damn it, damn aunty Celestia and her damn sun… in times like these eternal night doesn’t sound too bad. Ey guys, can you lower the volume, my head is killing me” he complained when he saw his friends Cadence and Shining.

“We’re not doing the noise, look” explained Cadence waiving a hoof to the window.

Blue Blood obeyed and almost faint because of the direct sunlight (and the impression).

The legendary army of Pegasopolis under Commander Hurricane’s order were having a one by one battle against Queen Hiponyta from the Amazons and her tribe of mares.
And to make things worst blood began to rain when a flying boat appeared in the sky.

“What now?” Asked Shining.

The boat positioned in the center of the Empire blocking the sun.

“Thank god” sighed Blue.

Cadence and Shining better ignored him and witnessed how beautiful unicorn mares jumped from it graciously wielding enormous spears or long swords and wearing winged helmets and silver armors. They all had gorgeous blond manes fixed in braids that moved with the wind. Blue Blood’s and Shining’s jaw dropped.

“Am I in heaven?” Asked Shining.

“Valkyries! Take me, I’m ready for Valhala!” Exclaimed Blue.

In the battlefield amazons and Pegasus shouted in response to the new challengers and attacked with all they had and of course the Valkyrie maidens responded with some of their own.

“Now I can die in peace” sighed Blue Blood again.

Shining chuckled.

“So all you said about Rarity Belle was just drunk talk?”

“Well she’s so special and… wait, did I said something?”

“Dude you were completely stoned! Now keep it quiet, I want to take a closer look of the new comers. Go girls, go Valhala, go Valhala!”

Cadence pouted but soon enough she had a brilliant idea and turned Shining back into Gleaming Shield.

“Ey!” Complained Gleaming.

“Oh, sorry darling, I saw you so concentrated in the Valkyries, in their combat skills obviously, so I thought it would help you to have a closer understanding of their abilities”

Gleaming blushed.

“I get it, sorry I was watching other girls. Now, can you forgive me and turn me back?”

“Of course I forgive you darling, but this spell is a course and the only way to take it off is to have an adventure with a boy until the end. Don’t worry, I’ll turn myself into Bolero and I’ll gladly free my maiden from this”

Gleaming blushed even more, of course she deserved it. Then she turned to her friend to ask him something when noticed he just ran away.

“Go to Tartarus damn coward”

“Don’t worry about him dear, now, why don’t we go to bed and have some girl-on-girl action? I’ll turn you back at night”

Moving on to Canterlot general Ponysseus’s ponies just finished his statue of a human and commanded his forces to get inside, he was ready.

And in the Palace:

“Your Majesties, somepony presented a giant statue of a human out in the limits of the city with a note is a gift of good will. Shall we accept it?”

Luna face-hoofed.

“No idiot, it’s the same stupid trap that made Equestroy fall”

Master Sword, wielder of the legendary weapons that destroys evil nodded ashamed of himself. But then two ponies entered to the throne room making Luna and Celestia almost faint of the impression and fear.
He was a dark blue Pegasus who looked exactly like Luna but he was much more muscular, his Cutie Mark was a black cloud with a red lighting coming from it and his face seemed creepily sadistic and calculating.
She was a snow white unicorn who looked exactly like Celestia. The only differences between them was that her Cutie Mark was an axe covered in fire; also showing a sadistic blood-thirsty smile.

“Mother… father…” gulped Celestia trembling.

The white mare made a small nod.

“Celly, Lulu is good to see you. Now, accept the gift from the Ponyirmidons, and between your father and I will show them what a real pony warrior is made of. They’ll pray for death in the matter of seconds”

“And since we’re so good ponies, we’ll grant their wish”

They laughed evilly much for their daughters’ horror.
Of course they loved their parents but also knew they were monsters. For example the reason why Chrysalis hated ponies was because those two killed her mother in front of her and forced the young changeling to dig the grave and another for herself. White Nightmare and Dark Moon supposedly were destroyed by King Flames, why they were back?

But suddenly the doors of the throne room opened again letting pass a pony in a karate suit with a black belt and a famous griffin actor who kind of looked like a chicken.
The yudo master turned to White Nightmare and showed her an Enchanted Board he carried:

“You must play PSEGA Saturn!”

“What now?” Asked the old general.

Before anypony could react, he took White Nightmare and yudo-threw her to the other side of the room. The fall was so strong that she literally exploded.

“You must play PSEGA Saturn!”

Nopony say a thing, seriously what the heck?
And then White Nightmare stood up with a murderous look on her eyes.

“You’re dead, so fucking dead!”

But then she exploded again.
Still she recovered and ran to Psegata Sanshiro who received her starting a fight between two top warriors.
The gryphon who looked like a chicken stared the fighters for a while and turned to Dark Moon taking from who knows where a piece of coal and pressing it into his claw.
Then he showed him the recently created diamond.

“With one claw I can crush coal into a diamond”

“You better make this worth it” said Dark Moon nodding in approval.

So they began to fight as well making the whole Palace shake because of the brutality of both fights.
Luna and Celestia had a sweat-drop on their temples.

“What the fuck are we watching?”

The rest of the Solar Guard arrived with the Lunar Guard; and as the rest of the ponies, they froze watching the strange battle before them.
But then Black Swordsman couldn’t help but smile in delight recognizing one of the challengers.

“It can’t be! Lighting, do you see that? The warriors from ancient times return and the lonely pony who dedicated his soul to gaming today returns to punish those who doesn’t play seriously”

Lighting Flash laughed when she understood.

“Apparently the doppelganger of Princess Celestia didn’t played until her hooves bleed”

“You know what is going on here?” Asked Luna.

“Kind of, you know we’re warriors Princess but first of all we’re gamers and there’s none of us who doesn’t have Psegata Sanshiro in our heart”

“And what about the one fighting our father?” Asked Celestia.

Solar sub-captain Hylian Shield looked horrified to the Princess.

“WHAT? Haven’t you heard about Chick Norris? His roundhouse kicks are just legendary. You know scientist stablished the energy equivalent to create a new Big Bang is a CNRK? Chick Norris’ roundhouse kick”

Precisely at that time Dark Moon was sent several meters through the roof with precisely a CNRK he received right in the face.

“I heard another rumor, that he was bitten by a King Cobra!” Exclaimed Long Shot.

“And?”

“After five days of agonizing pain the cobra died”

“He also invented the spoon” added Fairies Bow.

“Wait, what?”

“It was too easy kill with a knife”

“He already died but Dead itself fears him so he kept going”

And kept going with the stupid jokes.
Celestia sighed, where else were ponies having this ridiculous scenes? Well, everywhere as I already said.
The day kept going so as the battles but sooner or later the Bearers had to stop them so Twilight commanded:

“It was fun but I think we finish this now. Let’s go for the Rainbow Powers!”

The girls nodded and ran to the Chest but Pinkie suddenly stopped and turned to the Lord of Chaos.

“I know that smile Spike, this is a special one, right?”

Spike nodded and gave them a history book.

“Exactly, they came from the books so they must return to them. It’ll be a little long but you know the deal, we’re not supposed to make things easy for you” explained Sweetie.

The Mane 6 made an exasperated groan but at least they had the key to stop this one.
But Twilight wasn’t worried, for emergencies like this she created a radio system to communicate everywhere how to stop Spike’s especial pranks (she made it after the tomato attack). It was time to make history go back to history.

In Canterlot Palace the news arrived at the right time: Dark Moon reunited several black clouds creating a giant storm-cloud he hyper-charged with electricity.

“Good bye Chick Norris!” Shouted the Pegasus.

And he released a powerful beam right to the legendary gryphon who looked like a chicken leaving just a crater behind.

“And never come back mother f#ck$r!!”

Inside the crater Chick Norris revived himself with a beer shower and jumped away the crater.
Dark Moon grinded his teeth and faced the gryphon.

“You’re starting to annoy me birdie!”

And advanced slowly to his rival, when he was stopped by Lens of Truth.

“Wait, please wait Mr. Dark Moon!”

“Stay out my way”

“Just wait, I want his autograph before you kill him” said the soldier presenting Chick Norris the ‘Official Chick Norris Facts Book’.

The gryphon who looked like a chicken granted his wish and approached with a pen.
But as soon as he touched the book he was sucked into it.

“Not fair!” Complained Hylian waiting for his own autograph as well.

The general nodded.

“Kid, you’ve done a great service to the Pony Empire. From now on I name you lieutenant”

In the meantime Black Swordsman and Lighting Flash took a chance to approach Psegata Sanshiro after he threw White Nightmare for fifth time.

“Mr. Sanshiro!”

“Nani? PSEGA-Saturn Shiro!”

“Precisely, we’ve been teaching our daughter the path of extreme gaming since she was born but she needs a stronger influence to become the gamer we want her to be”

Psegata seemed genuinely interested.

“That’s the path I always promoted. What can I do for you?”

“Can you sign our copies of your comics please? You’re our hero!” Smiled Lighting Flash.

“And they we promise you we’ll go straight to play our PSEGA-Saturn”

Sanshiro smiled and signed, but again he was sucked into the comic vanishing from reality.

“Ey, what now?”

White Nightmare recovered from the last attack and approached to the Lunar Guards.

“Finally! Kids, congratulations, this guy was a pain in the ass. As a reward…”

Sinon, the Cold-Hearted Sniper (the one who received Twilight’s message) threw the white unicorn a book she found in the castle’s library. The historical character disappeared into it immediately much for Dark Moon’s anger.

“What you’ve done? GIVE ME BACK MY WIFE!”

“With pleasure” said Sinon throwing a second book to him vanishing the Pegasus as well.

Luna raised an eyebrow.

“Sinon, how did you defeated my parents? Is not that I distrust your abilities… but dad’s hobby was to rip off dragons’ heads with his bare hooves… and mom’s magic skills are beyond imagination”

Sinon shrugged.

“I got a message from Princess Sparkle, she said those things came out of books so we must return them to it. Or you wanted to spend more time with your parents?”

Celestia shook her head.

“No thanks. Even if it was an illusion, (Spike’s illusion) well, I love mom and dad and this whole thing was funny… but they also terrify me”
Luna shivered.

“Tell me about it sister. However, let’s make history back to history”

“Even if it was a stupid joke I did enjoyed the battle”